《Save Her, Lose Us》 Lose Us 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Mr. Fawkes, it¡¯s still dangerous at the crash site. You can¡¯t go in yet.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already called for rescue. The ambnce will be here any minute.¡± ¡°Mr. Fawkes- ¡°Get out of my way! If you waste any more time and anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure you all pay for it!¡± Amid the chaos and shouting, that furious voice cut through the noise and slowly pulled Evangeline Whitmore back to consciousness. She struggled to lift her head, her vision swimming, but managed to catch sight of a tall, familiar figure pushing past the barricade, storming toward her like some avenging angel. Tears of relief spilled down her cheeks. She¡¯d been trapped inside the overturned car for what felt like forever, bleeding and drifting in and out of awareness. She¡¯d thought Soren Fawkes would nevere. Thest time they spoke, they¡¯d been arguing. They were supposed to meet at his officest night, but Soren had received a call early that morning and bailed on her¨Cdidn¡¯t even bother to pick up when she called. By the time the ident happened, her phone was almost dead. She used thest bit of battery to shoot her location to his assistant, praying someone woulde help. She thought, like always, Soren would ignore her messages. But now¡­ ¡°There¡¯s still hope, baby¡­ Daddy¡¯s here¡­¡± Evangeline looked down at the blood still pooling beneath her. Even so, she clung to a shred of hope. Fighting off the waves of nausea, she tried to call out Soren¡¯s name, but her throat. was raw¨Cshe could barely make a sound. It didn¡¯t matter. Soren had found her. She forced her trembling arm to lift, trying to wave him down- But in the next moment, Soren brushed right past her, not even ncing her way, his stride unbroken. Evangeline froze, confused. Maybe he hadn¡¯t recognized her. She wasn¡¯t driving the Fawkes family car today¨Cher sister¨Cinw had borrowed it that morning. This was the car her mother had given her as a gift, something she rarely drove. Of course Soren wouldn¡¯t recognize it. Too dizzy to think straight, she summoned thest of her strength and tried to call his name. But blood loss had stolen her voice, and what came out was barely a whisper, swallowed by the chaos around them. Soren didn¡¯t hear her. He kept walking, stopping only when he reached a white sedan up ahead¨Cthe car that had caused the ident. Before Evangeline could figure out what was going on, Soren threw open the door and pulled a shaking woman into his arms. She wore a long coat, her frame delicate and elegant; she looked every bit the picture of frail beauty. And when Evangeline saw her face, she felt as if she¡¯d been plunged into icy water. It was Poppy Yates¨CSoren¡¯s old me, the one he could never forget. Suddenly, everything made sense: that white car had been swerving recklessly, giving Evangeline no time to react before mming into her. Yet now, the driver sat quietly by the roadside, looking for all the world like a wounded child. And her ¡°rescuer¡± was nestled in Evangeline¡¯s husband¡¯s arms. Evangeline couldn¡¯t even process why Poppy was back from overseas, or how she¡¯d ended up in that car. None of it mattered. All Evangeline wanted now was to save her baby. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, there¡¯s someone else in that car!¡± As Evangeline tried to bang weakly on the window, one of Soren¡¯s bodyguards finally noticed the movement inside her vehicle. Something about the car seemed familiar, and he called out in rm. Soren turned his head. Inside, Evangeline sat slumped in blood, her face streaked with it, battered and unrecognizable¨Cyet beneath the mess, traces of her delicate features remained. She looked vaguely familiar. Soren hesitated for a heartbeat, about to say something, but the woman in his arms whimpered in pain. ¡°Poppy¡¯s hurt. Clear a path to the hospital. Now.¡± He didn¡¯t spare another nce for anyone else. ¡°But, Mr. Fawkes: The guard¡¯s protest died on his lips when Soren shot him a withering re. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Evangeline watched, numb, as Soren¡¯s gaze lingered on her for barely a second before he swept Poppy into the waiting car. ¡°Soren, help me! Please, save our baby¡­¡± She tried to scream, but blood filled her throat, choking off her words. No one heard her. Soren¡¯s car tore away, sirens ring, leaving her behind. Evangeline watched as the car disappeared down the road, her vision blurring, her heart shattering. A wave of agony crashed over her, and as the pain overwhelmed her, darkness swallowed her up once more. Lose Us 2 ¡°Damn shame. The mom pulled through, but the baby didn¡¯t make it. She didn¡¯t get to the hospital in time.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s her family?¡± ¡°No one was here. The mother signed the consent forms herself.¡± The words drifted into Evangeline¡¯s consciousness as she slowly surfaced from anesthesia, the terror of nearly dying still clinging to her. She heard the doctor and nurse talking just beside her bed. Almost involuntarily, sheid a trembling hand on her stomach. Just as the doctor had said, the baby was gone. Where her belly had once begun to swell, there was only emptiness now. She would never again feel that tiny life fluttering under her palm. She knew she should be sobbing, hysterical, shattered. But for some reason, not a single tear woulde. Maybe she¡¯d simply run out of tears a long time ago. When the doctor saw she was awake, he asked about her pain, then offered a few gentle words before leaving, assuring her that she¡¯d get another chance, that there would be other children someday. Evangeline only nodded. She didn¡¯t bother to exin that there wouldn¡¯t be another child. This one had never truly been hers to begin with¨Cjust like her marriage was never really hers, only borrowed, stolen for a time. She had once gotten her wish: marrying Soren Fawkes, the golden boy of Serenity City¡¯s most prominent family. But Soren had always looked at her like she was some calcting usurper, his disdain obvious from the start. On their wedding night, he¡¯d gone out of his way to humiliate her, making a show of leaving for a club so everyone would know exactly what he thought of her. She¡¯d be theughingstock of Serenity City. After five years together, he¡¯d mellowed¨Cat least a little. Sometimes, when the gossip and mockery got especially cruel, Soren would take pity and step in to defend her. People say even strangers develop some affection after seeing each other day after day. Maybe that¡¯s why, after pretending to be husband and wife for so long. there seemed to be a sliver of kindness between them. But Soren had made himself clear to her from the very beginning. He would only ever desire her¨Cnot love her. And he would never allow her to have his child. Every time, they were meticulous¨Cnever letting down their guard. On the rare asions things got out of hand, he¡¯d make sure she took the morning¨Cafter pill. Evangeline spent years walking on eggshells, dutifully ying the part of Mrs. Whitmore, following all his unspoken rules. Then, three months ago, everything changed. Soren stumbled home wasted, whiskey heavy on his breath, and they had sex¨Cno protection. Afterward, Evangeline went to take her pill¨Cbut the box was empty. She¡¯d meant to buy more, but life got busy and somehow she forgot. She thought, surely, one time wouldn¡¯t matter. But fate had other ns. For weeks, she was anxious, uncertain. She hid the truth for nearly three months before finally deciding she would tell Soren today. She¡¯d hoped that maybe, with the baby, things would change between them. Maybe they could be more than just strangers under the same roof. But on her way to meet him, the car ident happened, Her parents were long gone. The Fawkes family barely tolerated her. Before the surgery, she¡¯d glimpsed the doctor trying to call Soren, sending him a message about the ident. Soren hadn¡¯t even answered. In the end, he must have found her such a nuisance, he simply turned off his phone. Evangeline knew he was cold, but she never imagined he could be this heartles Lying there, she stared up at the hospital¡¯s sterile white ceiling. Five years of marriage¨Ca dream from which she was only now waking up. She needed the bathroom, but everyone in the corridor seemed rushed and preupied, No one offered to help, so she dragged her IV stand step by step toward the restroom. At least the hospital gowns didn¡¯t have buttons, she thought with a bitter smile, Something that should have taken minutes stretched into half an hour, her body. slow and clumsy after surgery. As she left the bathroom and started back, a woman¡¯s voice drifted from the nearby office. She froze mid¨Cstep, recognizing the gentle, sweet tone. , it¡¯s nothing v ¡°Soren, it¡¯s just a sprain. I told fussing over me for no reason,¡± the woman said, her voice full of warmth and yful reproach. There was no trace of me, just a soft, affectionate lilt that made her sound impossibly pure and innocent. Even Evangeline, standing there as another woman, felt the urge to protect her. This time, Evangeline saw her clearly¨Cthe girl Soren could never let go of. Poppy. Evangeline never knew whether Soren truly hadn¡¯t seen her in the hallway just now, or whether he¡¯d seen her and simply didn¡¯t care¨Cjust left her to fend for herself, as always. Lose Us 3 It didn¡¯t matter anymore. She understood now. All these years, the absurdity of her marriage¨Cso much of it could be traced back to Poppy- Even if things hadn¡¯te to a head today, it was only a matter of time before they did. Ponny Soren¡¯s only worried about you, that¡¯s all, someone teased. ¡°You should¡¯ve heard his voice when he called me just now¨Che was practically shaking, asked me to book every test we had. I thought something terrible had happened!¡± The young doctor in the crisp white coat grinned as he spoke. That was Liam Leigh, Soren¡¯s childhood friend, and a constant witness to the tangled history between Soren and Poppy. Poppy¡¯s cheeks flushed. She tilted her head back to look at the man holding her so tightly, so anxiously. How could any woman not fall for that face? Handsome and chiseled, broad¨Cshouldered, every inch of him radiating a quiet strength. Even through the thin fabric of his shirt, she could feel his warmth. Just being in his arms, she felt safe¨Clike even if the world came crashing down, he¡¯d somehow hold it up for her. ¡°Well, after a car ident, it¡¯s better to be thorough,¡± Soren said quietly. Liam shot him a knowing look. ¡°You¡¯re only this careful because it¡¯s Poppy. I don¡¯t see you this anxious about anyone else.¡± He was right, and they all knew it. Soren had only married Evangeline because his family forced his hand. When Liam mentioned ¡°anyone else,¡± he meant Evangeline, of course. Over the years, Evangeline had alwayse to the hospital alone. Sometimes, Liam would mention seeing her to Soren, but Soren never reacted¨Cnever asked, never cared. Liam had already heard about what happened earlier: Evangeline barely escaping death, losing her pregnancy. In theory, as both Soren¡¯s friend and Evangeline¡¯s attending physician, Liam should have checked on her, or at least stopped by her room. But he hadn¡¯t so much as nced her way. 21028 Why bother? In his eyes, Evangeline had brought this all on herself. Her marriage to Soren had never been simple. Liam had even tested the waters with Soren when news of the pregnancy broke; Soren hadn¡¯t known a thing. Anyone with half a brain could see what Evangeline was doing¨Ctrying to trap Soren with a baby. But her scheming hade to nothing. Losing the baby was just fate, Liam thought. Nothing to pity. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a private room, Poppy¨Cjust to be safe. You should stay a couple more days for observation,¡± Liam said, snapping back to the present and shing them. both a reassuring smile. Poppy nodded. ¡°Thank you, Liam.¡± He puffed out his chest, ying it up. ¡°No need to thank me. Your problems are Soren¡¯s problems, and anything Soren cares about, I¡¯ll look after too.¡± Poppy couldn¡¯t help but smile, clearly pleased by the attention. Her gaze drifted unconsciously to the doorway. Standing there, Evangeline met Poppy¡¯s eyes for just a moment. Before Evangeline could process it, Poppy looked away, turning to Soren with a gentle smile. ¡°Soren, I remember Evangeline called you earlier¨Cshe sounded pretty desperate. Maybe you should call her back, just to check in?¡± At the mention of Evangeline¡¯s name, Soren¡¯s brow drew tight. Before he could say a word, Liam jumped in, barely looking up from his clipboard. ¡°Ignore her. Evangeline¡¯s always bothering Soren¨Ccalls him nonstop. He¡¯s sick of it.¡± ¡°Poppy, you just need Soren here with you. Focus on getting better.¡± ¡°Sooner orter, Evangeline will have to make room for you anyway.¡± Poppy gave Liam a yful re. ¡°Liam, don¡¯t say things like that.¡± He raised his hands in defense. ¡°I¡¯m just saying what Soren¡¯s thinking.¡± Soren didn¡¯t deny it. He just frowned deeper, saying nothing. Evangeline stood in the silence that followed, the chill in the air unmistakable. She managed a bitter little smile. 21:02 It¡¯s all right, she thought. That day woulde soon enough. Chapter 4 Lose Us 4 The hospital room was quiet. Liam was still regaling Poppy with stories about Soren¡¯s cold indifference toward Evangeline during the years she¡¯d been away.- ¡°One year, Evangeline threatened to end her life¨Csent Soren a photo of her shed wrists,¡± he said, voice full of drama. ¡°You¡¯ll never guess what he did.¡± Poppy looked at him, eyes wide. ¡°Soren didn¡¯t even blink. He went straight home, dragged her out, and tossed her onto the porch. Told her, if you want to die, do it outside¨Cdon¡¯t dirty the house.¡± Liam shook his head, half amused, half pitying. He¡¯d only ever heard the story secondhand, but the details stuck. ¡°They said it was freezing that night, well below zero. Evangeline was left out there, shivering so hard she could barely stand, her blood practically frozen.¡± Liam couldn¡¯t help butugh, though there was something sad in it too. ¡°His attitude toward her couldn¡¯t be clearer. Now look at how he is with you, Poppy. When you were overseas and came down with a fever, Soren nearly-¡± ¡®That¡¯s enough. You talk too much,¡± Soren cut in, his tone cold, not waiting for Liam to finish. Liam rolled his eyes. ¡°Oh,e on. Embarrassed, are we?¡± He turned to Poppy, teasing, ¡°Did you hear that, Poppy? Soren¡¯s threatening me now. Are you going to let him get away with that?¡± Poppy just covered her mouth to stifle augh. Soren felt a strange knot tighten in his chest¨Can emotion he couldn¡¯t quite name. Just then, Liam¡¯s phone buzzed. He¡¯d finished sorting the paperwork for a privat room. Without another word, Soren grabbed the forms and strode out to handle the admission. Liam watched him go, quirking an eyebrow at Poppy as Soren¡¯s back disappeared down the hall. He lowered his voice, ¡°See? If it¡¯s got anything to do with you, Soren¡¯s more invested than anyone.¡± He kept his voice low enough that Soren couldn¡¯t hear. Chaptert: Downstairs, Soren paid the bills and made sure Poppy got a quiet, message from Evangeline. [Hello, this is Dr. Smith from Leigh Memorial Hospital. We¡¯ve tried calling several times. Evangeline was in a car ident and urgently needs consent for surgery. Pleasee to the hospital as soon as possible!] Leigh Memorial Hospital. The very hospital he was standing in. Soren went quiet for a moment, Liam¡¯s words echoing in his mind. He remembered after the suicide attempt, Evangeline really had changed. Once, she would call him over and over, never tiring, buttely, she barely¨Creached out at all. Sometimes he¡¯d stay out all night, and she wouldn¡¯t even call to check if he was alive. It was odd, now that he thought about it. On impulse, Soren dialed her number. Evangeline was sitting up in her hospital bed, having just finished a call with herwyer about the divorce. When Soren¡¯s name shed on her phone, she froze. She¡¯d steeled herself for a day of silence, certain Soren wouldn¡¯t contact her¨Che never did when Poppy was around. His attention would be glued to Poppy, oblivious to anyone else. She hesitated, then answered. For a second, neither of them spoke. Soren felt his own irritation re¨Cof course, this was just another of Evangeline¡¯s games. ying coy to get his attention. And yet, here he was, falling for it again. But it was toote to hang up now. He forced his voice steady, cold. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°The hospital,¡± Evangeline replied, her tone honest and calm. He scoffed. Figures. Her voice was strong¨Cnothing like someone on death¡¯s door from a car ident. ¡°I heard you were in a crash. How are you feeling?¡± he asked, voice as t and 21:02 emotionless as ever. Evangeline was caught off guard. Was he¡­ worried about her? He¡¯d never shown. concern for her health before, never called just to check in. For a moment, the whole thing felt surreal. Her vision blurred and her chest tightened, as if a stone was lodged there. Without thinking, her hand drifted to her stomach. 7102 Lose Us 5 hapter 5 She couldn¡¯t help wondering¨Cdid he still care about her, even a little? ¡°I¡¯m feeling better, but¡­¡± She hesitated, unsure whether to tell him about the baby. But Soren cut her off. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should head home early.¡± He continued, ¡°Poppy was in an ident. The doctor said she¡¯s weak and needs plenty of rest and good nutrition right now. When you get home, make her some nourishing soup, something bnced¨Cif she eats well, she¡¯ll recover faster.¡± Whatever warmth Evangeline had just felt evaporated in an instant, as if someone had dunked her in a tub of ice water. All that concern she¡¯d imagined from him? It was almostughable. Back when Soren had spiraled into drinking and self¨Cdestruction, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch. She¡¯d signed up for cooking sses, spent a whole month in the kitchen making him a different meal every day, caring for him even though she¡¯d always hated the smell of cooking oil. She¡¯d never expected him to be moved by it. But she also hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d take it all for granted¨Clet alone ask her to do the same for another woman. A bitter smile tugged at her lips. So this is what all these years of marriage amounted to a farce. Soren could have people monitoring Poppy around the clock; if she so much as caught a cold, he¡¯d know immediately and fly across the country in the middle of the night to take care of her. Meanwhile, something truly serious happened to Evangeline, and to him, it was just a trivial matter. ¡°Find someone else to do it,¡± Evangeline said quietly. Soren replied, ¡°Poppy¡¯s picky. She won¡¯t eat soup made by strangers.¡± Evangeline paused. And then sheughed¨Csoft and hollow. $21.00 ¡°Soren, I¡¯m your wife, not your mald ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± He frowned, his frustration mounting. ¡°It means exactly what it sounds like,¡± she said, her voice t. ¡°I¡¯m not making her soup. For the first time, she refused one of Soren¡¯s rec requests. His frown deepened, and when he realized she was serious, impatience shed in his eyes. ¡°Evangeline, are you really getting jealous over nothing again?¡± ¡°Poppy only has me left in this world. If I don¡¯t look after her, no one will. And don¡¯t forget¨Cit should¡¯ve been her, not you. If you hadn¡¯t married in her ce, she¡¯d be Mrs. Fawkes now.¡± The words hit Evangeline like a crushing weight. Soren had said it before, and every time, it left her speechless. Years ago, Soren¡¯s father¨Chead of the Fawkes family¨Chad suffered kidney failure and needed a transnt. His blood type was rare, and in the end, only Evangeline¡¯s mother was a match. She¡¯d agreed to donate her kidney, but only if they promised something in return. No one had expectedplications during the surgery. Evangeline¡¯s mother didn¡¯t survive. Wins Before she died, she of the press¨Cthat Evangeline marry Soren. But Soren was already in love with Poppy. The Fawkes family, under intense public scrutiny, had been forced to break them apart and announce Soren¡¯s engagement to Evangeline. Heartbroken, Poppy left the country. As if that weren¡¯t enough, when the family was sorting through Evangeline¡¯s mother¡¯s belongingster, they found her cancer diagnosis and a will she¡¯d w in advance. Everyone started to specte¨Cmaybe Evangeline¡¯s mother had known her days were numbered, and her real n all along was to ensure her daughter married into the Fawkes family. Evangeline became everyone¡¯s scapegoat. She tried to leave, tried to refuse the marriage, but in the end, she gave in. If she¡¯d refused, her mother¡¯s death would ¦° have been meaningless. Every time, she told herself to just endure it a little longer. But now, she realized, there was no longer any reason to keep enduring. She thought, if her mother could see her now, she¡¯d surely feel nothing but heartbreak. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give Poppy her ce back as Mrs. Fawkes.¡± Clutching the freshly signed divorce papers, Evangeline faced Soren and said, her voice calm and steady, ¡°Soren, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Lose Us 6 ¡°What?¡± For a moment, Soren thought he must have misheard. Evangeline calmly repeated herself. Soren still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Evangeline, what kind of game are you ying now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°Soren, I¡¯m letting you and Poppy have what you want. I¡¯ve already contacted thewyer. I¡¯m upstairs in the hospital room right now. If you have time,e up and we can discuss the divorce-¡± Before she could finish, something seemed to click for Soren. He let out a coldugh, cutting her off. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡± With that, Soren hung up. He was almost amused¨Cfurious, but amused. So her strange behaviortely really was just another ploy to get his attention. After all that talk, getting him toe see her must have been her real goal. Using divorce as bait. Pathetic. He¡¯d almost fallen for it. Over the years, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t tried to force her into a divorce. He¡¯d promised her half his assets, promised her whatever she wanted¨Cshe never took it. Eventually, he tried to provoke her into asking for the divorce herself: openly flirting with other women in front of her, shutting her out at family gatherings, ignoring her at parties with friends. Any reasonable woman would have left him long ago. But Evangeline refused. At first, Soren thought she was just greedy, always wanting more. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that he realized, after all these years, the only thing she¡¯d ever truly wanted was him. Soren scoffed at the thought. He could give her anything¨Cexcept himself. That was never going to happen. [I don¡¯t want to see you, and neither does Poppy. Don¡¯t be silly.] He fired off the message, then ignored any further calls and headed upstairs. He hoped Evangeline would have the sense to leave quietly this time. If not, he had 21:02 no problem throwing her out of the hospital in front of everyone. When Evangeline received Soren¡¯s text, she stared at the cold, almost threatening words and let out a bitterugh. She¡¯d known this wasing, had tried to brace herself, but still, the finality of it chilled her to the core. So this was it. Five years of marriage, and this was all that was left¨Cdistrust, and nothing more. But what surprised her most was that she didn¡¯t feel the heartbreak or devastation she once might have. Instead, she felt strangely calm. Maybe this had finally woken her up for good. Within minutes, she epted that Soren wanted nothing to do with her. She decided to rest and take care of herself; it was time to stop living for someone else. But byte afternoon, a nurse came to her room with a gentle, apologetic look, carefully choosing her words. ¡°Dr. Leigh says you need a quieter ce to recover. He¡¯s already arranged for you to transfer to another hospital. And if you have any concerns, Dr. Leigh said you¡¯re wee to speak to him directly.¡± Hearing Liam¡¯s name, Evangeline instantly understood what was really going on. The hospital director was Liam¡¯s father. Even though Liam was just a resident, in this ce, no one would dare challenge his orders. He was making it perfectly clear: she had to go. Evangeline didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the nurses. She nodded. Cradling the tiny box the doctor had given her¨Cthe remains of her unborn child¨Cshe slowly eased herself off the bed. One of the nurses watched her struggle and hesitated, sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Your know, if a patient objects, a doctor can¡¯t just transfer you out like this. There¡¯s aint line for-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Evangeline interrupted, forcing a weak smile. She knew the nurse meant well. But she also knew the truth: Liam might have delivered the message, but without Soren¡¯s approval, he never would have dared. Filing aint was pointless. If Soren wanted her gone, he¡¯d find a hundred ways to make it happen. 21:12 She thanked the nurses, then quietly gathered her things. With her body still aching, she limped out of the hospital, alone. Chapter? Chapter 7 Lose Us 7 VIP Suite ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Soren?¡± Poppy gazed at the tall, refined figure standing by the window. He¡¯d been quiet ever since they returned to the hospital room, lost in thoughts she couldn¡¯t read. ¡°Nothing,¡± Soren said, snapping out of his reverie. He crossed the room with those long, purposeful strides and stopped at her bedside. As he turned, he seemed topletely ignore the frail figure struggling along the sidewalk below. Soren reached down, smoothing the edge of her nket with practiced care. The silk felt cool and luxurious beneath her fingers, and Poppy couldn¡¯t help but smile. He¡¯d insisted on having this specialforter rushed in just for her, worried the hospital¡¯s standard issue wouldn¡¯t be warm or soft enough. He¡¯d even arranged for a television to be installed at her bedside, just so she wouldn¡¯t be bored during her stay. The thought left her with a gentle warmth in her chest. But then, unbidden, an image shed through her mind¨CEvangeline, pale and disheveled, lingering awkwardly in the doorway just a short while ago. Poppy¡¯s smile faded. On impulse, she reached up, wanting to cup Soren¡¯s face in her hands. But he, as if anticipating her, leaned away. Her hand hovered in the air, suspended, and she felt a flush of embarrassment. Soren pretended not to notice, his tone casual as he asked, ¡°So, how long are you nning to stay here this time?¡± Poppy felt a twinge of defeat. She could never quite figure him out. Soren was always considerate, remembering even the smallest details about her¨Cher favorite snacks, even the dates of her cycle¨Cyet he kept her at arm¡¯s length, never letting her get too close. Forcing down her frustration, she grinned, teasing, ¡°Well, when do you want me to leave?¡± Soren didn¡¯t answer. But she could read his silence. Poppy let out a soft to go back this time. After all, the person I care about most is still here.¡± She stared at him, not blinking. Soren looked uneasy. He stood up, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t start, Poppy: I¡¯m already married.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t love her, do you?¡± She didn¡¯t wait for his reply. Taking a steadying breath, she pressed on, ¡°Soren, if you don¡¯t love Evangeline, have you ever thought about getting a divorce?¡± A shadow flickered in Soren¡¯s eyes. A sudden, restless irritation gnawed at him. He recalled Evangeline¡¯s words earlier: asking for a divorce. The memory made him scoff. ¡°This marriage will end,¡± he said coldly. ¡°But not yet. It¡¯s not the right time.¡± After everything she¡¯d put him through, letting her walk away now would be letting her off far too easily. Besides, would she really be willing to end it? What a joke. Unless she¡¯d been knocked senseless in that car ident, she¡¯d never dare make such a choice. Car ident? The thought froze Soren¡¯s sneer. Thinking back, her attitude earlier really had been different. Was it possible she¡¯d been hurt more badly than he realized? Had she injured her head? The idea unsettled him. Restless, Soren muttered an excuse and left Poppy¡¯s room. He headed upstairs, searching for the room number Evangeline had mentioned on the phone. But when he looked inside, she was nowhere to be seen. The room was empty except for two nurses tidying up. ¡°Where¡¯s the patient who was here?¡± Soren asked. One of the nurses nced up, confused. ¡°Pretty sure she¡¯s already been discharged.¡± 521:001 Discharged? So she wasn¡¯t even hurt that bad after all. Soren almostughed at himself racing up here like some worried idiot for nothing. He turned to leave. But then the other nurse spoke up, her tone low. ¡°That poor woman. Survived a car crash and lost her baby, just barely made it through, and then got thrown out of the hospital right after.¡± Soren stopped in his tracks, his gaze fixed sharply on the nurse. ¡°What did you say?¡± he demanded. ¡°She lost her baby?¡± 21.03 Lose Us 8 Chapter 8 The nurse was just about to speak when Liam happened to pass by. With a light 21:03 everything that seemed suitable. In the end, even the assistant tried to stop her ¡°Ma¡¯am, babies grow so fast. You really don¡¯t need to buy so much¨CIt¡¯ll just go to waste.¡± Evangeline felt her nose sting with tears. She shook her head. Her child would never have the chance to outgrow anything. She¡¯d braced herself for this, but when the time actually came¨Cwhen she saw the small coffin lowered into the earth, and watched the final shovel of dirt she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Tears spilled down her cheeks. Maybe the baby would¡¯ve been mischievous and clever, just like she was as a little girl. Or maybe calm, sharp¨Ceyed and quick¨Cwitted, like Soren had been. Or maybe just quiet and sweet, a gentle soul all her own. Maybe she would have loved to sing, or dance, or taken after her father and be a business prodigy. The future was supposed to be wide open. Evangeline had imagined a hundred ways Soren might react when he found out about the child. But she¡¯d never imagined this: that the baby would be gone before Soren ever even knew she existed. She and this child¨Cfated to meet, yet destined to part. Her baby had chosen her to be a mother, and she couldn¡¯t do a thing to save her. Not even her life. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what name should I put on the headstone?¡± asked the cemetery worker quietly. Evangeline realized, with a pang, that her baby didn¡¯t even have a name. She thought for a moment, voice thick with grief. ¡°Alison Whitmore.¡± She would always be Evangeline¡¯s child. And in another life, no matter who her parents turned out to be, Evangeline hoped she¡¯d find happiness. The shrill ring of her phone cut through her reverie. Evangeline took it out of her pocket. Soren¡¯s mother¨Cher mother¨Cinw, Helena Carlisle¨Cwas calling. ¡°Evangeline, I hear you haven¡¯t been home for three days now. Hah, you¡¯re getting. bolder by the day, aren¡¯t you?¡± ????? 21:07 ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Helena¡¯s voice was icy, her tone using the moment the call connected. This time, Evangeline didn¡¯t rush to exin herself. Her voice was calm and steady. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Helena paused, clearly taken aback, then snapped, ¡°Evangeline, what is that supposed to mean?¡± It was always like this. No matter what she said, Helena would find fault, picking at her every word. She¡¯d never been good enough for Helena, who never missed a chance to stir up trouble between her and Soren. Not long after they married, when Soren made a habit of staying outte just to avoid her, Helena would insist that Evangeline call him or go looking for him herself. Lose Us 9 Evangeline knew that going would only make Soren resent her even more, yet she couldn¡¯t refuse Helena¨Cnot with her authority in the family. She often found herself trapped in this painful tug¨Cof¨Cwar, torn between her own. dignity and Helena¡¯s demands. ¡°Evangeline, I don¡¯t care who you were before or what tricks you used to marry into the Fawkes family. Now that you¡¯re here, you need to remember your ce,¡± Helena scolded, her voice sharp and unrelenting. ¡°You let your husband disappear for three days, and then you vanish yourself for just as long! What kind of wife does that? Or have you forgotten you¡¯re married to Soren?¡± Helena¡¯s tirade went on and on. But this time, Evangeline didn¡¯t endure it in silence as she used to. With divorce looming, she found no reason to let Helena trample all over her. She cut in, her tone unusually firm. ¡°Mom, as you said, I¡¯m his wife, not his mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your son, not mine. I¡¯m not responsible for teaching him how to behave.¡± Helena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? Have you lost your mind, speaking to me like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± Helena looked ready to explode, but then paused, as if a new thought had struck her. She gave a cold, dismissiveugh. ¡°I see. You¡¯re just jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is it because Poppy¡¯s back? Has Soren been with her these past three days?¡± Evangeline said nothing, holding her silence. Helena was always well¨Cinformed¨Cher knowing about Poppy¡¯s return was hardly a surprise. And Evangeline knew too well: Helena was just fishing for a reaction, as she always did. When Evangeline didn¡¯t respond, Helena seemed to take it as confirmation, a smug little smile curling on her lips. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re just throwing a tantrum because of Poppy.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m Soren¡¯s mother. If I want him with someone, he¡¯ll be with her. And if I want him to divorce you, you¡¯ll be packing your bags and out of this house 21:03 by tomorrow.¡± I ¡°So I suggest you remember your ce before you speak to me again.¡± Evangeline still didn¡¯t answer. Helena, mistaking her silence for submission, grew even more pleased with herself¨Cso much so that she failed to notice how different Evangeline was today. In truth, Helena disliked Poppy even more than she disliked her current daughter¨Cinw. Evangeline might havee from a family in decline, and she was nothing like the ideal daughter¨Cinw Helena had imagined. But she was mild¨Cmannered, easy to control, and¨Cat the end of the day¨Cthe Whitmore family still held some standing in Serenity City, even if their glory days were long gone. Poppy was a different story. Smart, aplished, even educated abroad, but her background was ordinary, and she carried herself with a pride that Helena found deeply threatening. A mother¡¯s intuition told her that if Poppy ever married into the Fawkes family, she wouldn¡¯t be so easy to manipte. She¡¯d fought hard to keep Soren and Poppy apart years ago. But when Evangeline married in, Soren had made his feelings clear¨Cspending their wedding night and the two days that followed at a private club, wanting nothing to do with his new wife. Ever since, he¡¯d avoided home as much as possible, his smiles only growing more rare. As a mother, it hurt to watch. So, when she heard Poppy had returned and Soren had spent three days with her, Helena¡¯s feelings were conflicted. She couldn¡¯t bear to break them apart herself, so she turned to Evangeline¨Conest time. ¡°Evangeline, as a mother, I¡¯ll help you one more time. But I suggest you wake up and realize the danger you¡¯re in. If you don¡¯t, you might not be Mrs. Fawkes much longer.¡± With those parting words, Helena hung up before Evangeline could reply. Once, hearing ¡°you might not be Mrs. Fawkes much longer¡± would have left Evangeline feeling as if her world was copsing. But now, maybe because he heart had already prepared for it, she simply let out a quiet, relievedugh. So what if she lost the title? She didn¡¯t want it anymore, anyway. Lose Us 10 Evangeline had stopped by herwyer¡¯s office again, this time to have the divorce agreement drafted. Truth be told, she¡¯d worked out most of the details while she was still in the hospital. Only the financial terms remained unfinished¨Cshe hadn¡¯t yet discussed those with Soren. Before she married, Evangeline had a promising career of her own. But after the wedding, the Fawkes family made it clear they didn¡¯t want their daughter¨Cinw out in public, building a name for herself. So, reluctantly, she gave it all up and devoted herself to managing Soren¡¯s daily life at home.. Over the years, Soren¡¯s fondness for peace and quiet meant all the cleaning staff. and housekeepers were let go, until only Macy remained. Macy, being Helena¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, took full advantage of her connections. She had no qualms about bossing Evangeline around,zing about while coolly ordering her to do the chores. In Macy¡¯s eyes, Evangeline was just another servant¨Cone she could offload her duties onto. Soren remained oblivious. Or maybe he knew, but preferred to turn a blind eye. At this point, calling her Mrs. Fawkes was generous. She felt more like the unpaid housemaid and bedmate the Fawkes family had hired to look after Soren. She never expected to walk away with half of Soren¡¯s fortune. Still, she felt she deserved at least something for all the years she¡¯d sacrificed. After some thought, Evangeline asked herwyer to research average sries in her former profession for the years she¡¯d been out of work, tallying up a figure that felt fair to add to the agreement. Once the paperwork wasplete, Evangeline took the contract home. The moment she stepped through the front door, she was greeted by chaos. The living room floor was littered with snack wrappers and orange peels, and the coffee table was buried under a mess of shells. Macy, the culprit, lounged on the sofa, popping sunflower seeds and watching thetest soap opera without a care in the world. When she realized it was Evangeline and not Soren, Macy visibly rxed. ¡°Back already?¡± she calledzily, barely ncing away from the screen before sinking deeper into the couch. ?? ! 21.03 Whenever Soren was home, Macy yed the part of the dutiful housekeeper But soon as he left, she acted more like thedy of the house than Evangeline ever could. Evangeline knew exactly what Macy was up to¨Cwaiting for her to get fed up and start cleaning. Macy was about the same age as Evangeline¡¯ste mother. In the early days, Evangeline tried to help her out with the chores, but Macy soon realized she could take advantage. At first, Macy woulde up with excuses about not feeling well and pass most of her work onto Evangeline. Eventually, she stopped bothering with excuses altogether. Evangeline had tried talking to her, gently suggesting they share the work. She got nothing but an eye¨Croll in response. When Evangeline tried to fire her, Helena immediately called the next day, berating her for being unable to manage a single housekeeper and questioning how she could possibly help Soren run the family business. Resistance was futile. Evangeline had no choice but to ept her lot. But now, she was done epting it. Ignoring Macy¡¯s greeting, Evangeline went straight upstairs to her room. Sitting on her bed and staring down at the divorce agreement, she was debating how to get Soren to sign¨Cwhen, unexpectedly, Soren himself returned to the house. Downstairs, Macy was sprawled on the sofa, engrossed in her show, when the front door was kicked open with a bang. Soren stormed in, face thunderous, radiating anger as he strode inside. At the sight of him, Macy shot up from the couch as if she¡¯d been electrocuted, instantly dropping to her knees and pretending to scrub the floor. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, Mrs. Fawkes just went upstairs. I was about to clean up,¡± she said, quickly shifting me for the mess onto Evangeline with practiced ease. Soren¡¯s eyes swept over the living room disaster, his mood visibly darkening. But he clearly had other things oh his mind. ¡°Evangeline¡¯s upstairs?¡± he snapped. Macy nodded. ¡°She seemed a little upset=¡± Before she could finish, Soren was already heading up the stairs, face ck as thunder. 21:00 Evangeline upset? Plenty of energy to tattle to his mother about him and Poppy, he thought darkly She was probably delighted with herself right now. ¡°Evangeline, get out here. Now.¡± Lose Us 11 Evangeline was in the middle of nning her next steps after the divorce when Soren¡¯s furious voice thundered through the apartment, leaving her momentarily confused. She was just about to open the door when, before she could even move, it was kicked open with a loud crash. ¡°Evangeline, did you run to my mother and tattle about Poppying back?¡± Soren stormed in, face dark with anger, demanding answers as if he were a prosecutor and she was already guilty. Evangeline froze, then let out a weary, bitter smile. She didn¡¯t bother defending herself. What was the point? She¡¯d been falsely used so many times before. Every time, she¡¯d tried to prove her innocence, but without evidence, Soren never believed her. Even the one time she finally managed to find proof, she¡¯d rushed to him, eyes shining with hope. ¡°See? It really wasn¡¯t me.¡± And what had Soren done then? He¡¯d just sneered. ¡°So what if it wasn¡¯t you? Maybe you should ask yourself why I always suspect you first, Evangeline.¡± That memory was still so vivid¨Chow she¡¯d approached him, heart in hand, only to be doused with icy water from head to toe. So why waste her breath again? She stayed silent. Soren gave a cold, mirthlessugh, certain her silence meant guilt. He¡¯d actually started to believe she¡¯d changed, but here she was, still the same. jealous woman in his eyes. ¡°Do you really think telling my mother on me is going to help you?¡± ¡°Evangeline, let me make something clear- She cut him off before he could finish. ¡°Soren, you should find some time. Let¡¯s get the divorce papers signed.¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± The word seemed to amuse him. Soren scoffed. ¡°You really expect me to 21:03 believe you want a divorce?¡± She¡¯d gone to such lengths to marry him; as if she¡¯d ever agree to end it just like that. ¡°Believe it or not,¡± she replied, not looking for his trust. She handed him the divorce agreement she¡¯d already signed. ¡°Thewyer prepared everything. I¡¯ve signed where I need to. Just add your signature when you¡¯re ready.¡± Soren¡¯s words caught in his throat. He was stunned into silence. He took the papers, half expecting a trick. But no, it was a real divorce agreement, her signature neat and clear at the end. He¡¯d tried to force her into signing this so many times, using every threat and bribe he could think of, and she¡¯d always refused. Why was she so willing now? He couldn¡¯t make sense of it. And what bothered him even more was that, staring at the agreement, he didn¡¯t feel the relief he¡¯d expected. Instead, a strange, simmering anger rose inside him. Evangeline looked up and caught the expression on his face¨Cthe way he stood motionless for several long moments after seeing the papers. Was he that happy? He must be, she thought. With this agreement, he wouldn¡¯t have to put up with her anymore. He could be with Poppy, no more hiding. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any objections, just sign.¡± She offered him a pen. Soren didn¡¯t take it. He yanked at his tie in irritation. ¡°You¡¯re serious about this?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Evangeline nodded. Soren¡¯s gaze was sharp, searching her face for any sign of hesitation. But all he saw was a calmness he didn¡¯t recognize¨Cif anything, she looked alme relieved, lighter than she ever had around him. Was she really looking forward to being rid of him? The thought made his anger re even more. mping down on it, he turned his attention to the agreement, scanning until his eyesnded on the section about the division of assets. ¡°There¡¯s a problem,¡± he said coldly. Lose Us 12 hapter 12 Soren¡¯s face was dark as thunder as he jabbed a finger at the section about asset division. ¡°I don¡¯t recall you ever discussing the division of property with me.¡± Evangeline blinked, caught off guard by the question. The Fawkes family was never short on money. Soren had always treated her coldly, but when it came to finances, he¡¯d never quibbled with her¨Cif anything, when he¡¯d tried to coax her into divorce. before, the terms he offered were far more generous than this. Still, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She calmly handed Soren the paperwork herwyer had prepared, outlining her reasons for iming a share and the itemized breakdown. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¨Cmarrying me was a loss for you?¡± Soren snorted after reading through the documents. ¡°Evangeline, with your capability, pulling in five thousand a month would be your limit. Who gave you the nerve to write yourself a twenty¨Cthousand dor sry?¡± ¡°And while we¡¯re at it¨CMacy¡¯s been running the house for years. You, as Mrs. Fawkes, living infort, where do you get the audacity to ask for a housekeeping allowance?¡± ¡°And as for the rest¡­ Soren dismissed each of her ims, shooting them down one by one. Evangeline¡¯s face drained of color. It wasn¡¯t the loss of money that hurt. What stung was realizing that all the years she¡¯d sacrificed for him, the future she¡¯d given up, the care she¡¯d devoted¨Cnone of it meant anything to him. She bit her lip, her breathing unsteady. She couldn¡¯t prove her work, but she didn¡¯t want to give in so easily. ¡°I¡¯ve been managing the house all these years-¡± ¡°You? Managing?¡± Soren cut her off with a derisiveugh. He grabbed her arm, ignoring her attempts to pull away, and marched her out the door. Pressing her to the railing, he forced her to look down at the mess below. Macy was bent over, sweeping up the clutter. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Fawkes, I¡¯ll have this cleaned up right away!¡± Macy straightened, bowing respectfully the instant she saw Soren. Soren¡¯s smile grew colder as he looked back at Evangeline. ¡°Is this the house you im to have managed?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s Macy doing here?¡± Evangeline opened her mouth to defend herself, but Soren turned to Macy, his ton mocking. ¡°Macy, why don¡¯t you tell us? Mrs. Fawkes says she¡¯s been running this house all these years. You¡¯ve been here longer than I have¨Cwhy don¡¯t you share with us what she¡¯s done?¡± Macy¡¯s hand froze on the broom. In the next instant, she copsed to her knees, pping her thigh and wailing, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you implying? If you¡¯re not happy with my work, just say the word and I¡¯ll do better! How could you erase everything I¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°My parents depend on me, my kids too¨Cour whole family relies on this job Mr. Fawkes gave me. I can¡¯t lose it, I just can¡¯t!¡± Macy sobbed as if her heart would break. Anyone who didn¡¯t know Macy as well as Evangeline did might have been taken in by her act. Honestly, with talent like that, Macy belonged in Hollywood, not scrubbing floors. Soren nced at Evangeline, his sneer still in ce. ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± What was left to say? Evangeline gave a bitter, self¨Cmocking smile. Soren¡¯s distrust was in¨Che¡¯d sooner believe a stranger than the wife who had shared his life for five years. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, the words hollow. ¡°How do you think we should divide things, then?¡± She looked at Soren¨Cthe face she¡¯d once loved, now cold and distant, his dark eyes. as frigid as a midnightke in winter. ¡°Nothing for you,¡± Soren said, his voice icy. ¡°You leave with what you came with.¡± For a moment, Evangeline was stunned. Nothing. As if every sacrifice, every year meant absolutely nothing. She¡¯d always known Soren looked down on her, but she hadn¡¯t realized he would deny every bit of what she¡¯d given. A tightness gripped her chest. ¡°Why?¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper. He had to know no one would ept such terms. But after all these years of wanting a divorce, of longing to be with Poppy¨Cnow that Poppy was back, why was he making things this hard? Did he¡­ not want the divorce after all? Lose Us 13 The thought had barely surfaced before Evangeline forced it down. Impossible. Justst month, when Soren heard Poppy was ill, he booked the earliest flight out, rushing overseas to stay by her side for three sleepless nights. He bought her a ne worth hundreds of thousands just to make her smile. Even after he came home, he called out Poppy¡¯s name in his dreams. He loved Poppy with such devotion¨Chow could he possibly not want a divorce from Evangeline? Soren assumed she was disappointed about not getting any money, his contempt. for her deepening. He gave a coldugh. ¡°The Fawkes family isn¡¯t some hotel your can check into and out of at will. You clung to the engagement for dear life back then, and now you think you can just walk away with a pile of cash? Not a chance.¡± Evangeline looked at him, confused. ¡°This money¨Cdoesn¡¯t it buy you the freedom to be with Poppy? Isn¡¯t that worth it?¡± Soren froze for a moment, taken aback. Poppy? What did this have to do with Poppy? Then it clicked: she was offering to step aside, to divorce him so he could be with Poppy. The idea was both irritating andughable. She was the one who wanted a divorce, the one after a piece of his fortune, but now she was pretending to be self¨Csacrificing, as if she were doing this for his happiness. Just like her mother¨Ccalcting to the core. He let out a cold, dismissive breath and grabbed her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°Who told you the only way I can be with Poppy is if I divorce you?¡± His voice was icy. Evangeline stared into his jet¨Cck eyes, feeling her heart go cold inch by inch. 21.04 Of course. He was never bound by morals or marriage. Whether she divorced him or not, it had nothing to do with whether he would be with Poppy. Seeing her face go pale, Soren only assumed her n had failed. His smile more mocking. ¡°Evangeline, stop with these childish schemes.¡± ¡°Either straighten up and do your duty as Mrs. Fawkes, or-¡± grew He yanked her hand roughly, pped the divorce agreement into her palm. ¡°You can walk away with nothing. Think carefully about your next move.¡± With that, Soren turned on his heel and strode out, not sparing her another nce. ¡°Macy, you¡¯ve been doing welltely. I¡¯m adding another two thousand to your sry next month,¡± he called cheerfully as he passed the housekeeper. Macy¡¯s cheeks flushed with delight. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fawkes! I promise I¡¯ll do even better. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± After Soren left, Macy shot Evangeline a smug look, then went back to her cleaning with a spring in her step. Evangeline¡¯s eyes stung with tears. She slumped down by the staircase railing, all the strength gone from her body. She¡¯d known Soren would make things hard for her. She¡¯d prepared herself for it. But she hadn¡¯t expected him to humiliate her like this. All her years of effort, her sacrifices¨Che¡¯d trampled them into the ground as if they meant nothing. In his eyes, she wasn¡¯t even worth as much as Macy. Evangeline stared at the divorce papers in her hand. Maybe she¡¯d been disappointed so many times that now, atst, she just felt numb. She understood¨CSoren wasn¡¯t holding back out of sentiment. He wanted to this as another way to make her suffer. He was determined to would be pointless. see her leave with nothing. No matter how hard she fought, it But if she stayed, the pain would onlyst day after day. The agony of loss, the grief that had already broken her once¨Cshe couldn¡¯t go through it again. 21:04 And Soren¡¯s attitude just now had said it all. Staying with the Fawkes family would only destroy what little was left of her. Evangeline sat there for a long time¨Cso long that the house grew silent and empty around her. Atst, she stood, went back to her room, and called herwyer to draft a new agreement. She was about to head upstairs when her phone rang. ¡°So I heard you¡¯re getting a divorce?¡± As soon as she picked up, a familiar, deep male voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Ready toe back?¡± Lose Us 14 Hearing the deep, maic voice on the other end of the line, Evangeline felt herself drift for a moment. She¡¯d once given up a promising career for marriage, a choice her friend and former ssmate, Glenn Carlisle, could never understand. Their argument about it had been fierce and unforgettable. ¡°Evangeline, are you really willing to throw away everything you¡¯ve worked so hard for, just for the sake of some marriage you can¡¯t even see clearly? For a future that might not even exist?* He pressed on, voice tight with frustration. ¡°Have you thought about the possibility that Soren doesn¡¯t love you? What if one day you get divorced and you¡¯re left with nothing? What will you do then?¡± He fell silent, jaw clenched, the disappointment in his eyes unmistakable. Atst, he hugged her, letting out a heavy, resigned sigh. ¡°Fine. If you ever regret this, you can alwayse back.¡± Back then, she¡¯d been so sure of herself¨Cconvinced that maybe, just maybe, she could win Soren¡¯s heart. After all, theirs hadn¡¯t been a marriage entirely without feeling. Not long after her mother died, on her eighteenth birthday, her father and stepmother had thrown her out of the house with nowhere to go. Soren was the one who found her trembling and lost, took her in, and when he realized it was her birthday, had a cake delivered in the middle of the night so she wouldn¡¯t have to spend it alone. For a while after that, in a city aglow with a thousand windows, there was always one light burning just for her. Beneath the splendor of fireworks, there had been a moment that belonged only to her. She¡¯d once dared to dream that this man might be the one she could trust her li.
  1. to.
But now, looking back, she realized chasing love at the cost of her own future had been nothing short of foolish. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in detail.¡± 21:04 Evangeline didn¡¯t ask how he¡¯d found out she wanted a divorce, Clutching her phon until her fingertips nched, she spoke, voice barely above a whisper, ¡°I want toe home.¡± Inside avishly lit private room at the club, Soren lounged carelessly against the back of the sofa, one arm propping up his head, the other swirling a ss of whiskey without much interest. His impossibly long legs were stretched out and crossed on the coffee table, exuding an air of casual indifference. He hadn¡¯t said a word since he walked in, but everyone could sense his foul mood. No one dared risk getting on his bad side. Liam sat nearby, ncing over now and then. He wasn¡¯t sure what had happened, but he had a gut feeling it had something to do with Evangeline. After wrestling with it for a while, Liam finally leaned forward and said, ¡°Soren, take it easy. Is it because Evangeline is still refusing to sign the divorce papers?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t something you can rush,¡± Liam continued, choosing his words carefully in an attempt tofort him. ¡°Evangeline¡¯s always been stubborn, but with Poppy back in town, I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle around soon enough.¡± But as Liam spoke, Soren¡¯s mind shed back to the look on Evangeline¡¯s face when she handed him the divorce agreement¨Cso earnest and determined. A strange, restless irritation welled up in his chest. Even Liam knew the truth: it was Soren who¡¯d asked for the divorce, not Evangeline. She was the one unwilling to let go. So what was she ying at now? ¡°She¡¯ll agree to the divorce? I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Before he could dwell on it, a drunken yboy nearby, arm draped around a woman, let out a loudugh. ¡°Come on, everyone knows how much Evangeline loves Soren.¡± ¡°Remember right after they got married? Soren showed up at a charity g with some starlet just to provoke her. Evangeline found out and, instead of getting ad, she actually helped that actress get more connections¨Cjust to please Soren!¡± ¡°I bet, even with Poppy back, she won¡¯t ever agree to divorce. She¡¯d probably rather be the other woman than lose him.¡± He dissolved into raucousughter. Liam couldn¡¯t help but silently agree. Over the years, Evangeline had gone to great lengths to win Soren back, but since Soren never cared for her, she¡¯d be little more than the punchline of Serenity City¡¯s high society. On paper, she was Mrs. Fawkes, but in reality, she was a walking joke. Lose Us 15 Yet after all these years, she still revolved around Soren, never growing tired of it. Liam was convinced she¡¯d never agree to a divorce so easily. But he didn¡¯t want to see Soren unset, so he was just about to offer a few words of When he caught sight of Soren¡¯s eyes narrowing, a hint of satisfaction lighting his face, as if his mood had actually improved. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Soren let out a soft, dismissiveugh. The confusion he¡¯d felt earlier now had its answer. Of course¨CEvangeline was so hopelessly in love with him. Why would she ever be the one to suggest ending things? Clearly, she¡¯d learned Poppy hade back and was now afraid of being abandoned. This was just another calcted act¨Cying hard to get, trying to win him over. Did she really think that by doing this, he¡¯d feel too guilty to go through with the divorce? Seeing the faint, almost yful smile on Soren¡¯s lips, Liam grew even more confused. Since when did the news that Evangeline was willing to be ¡°the other woman¡± leave Soren not distressed, but oddly pleased? Before he could ask, a gentle female voice spoke up. ¡°Soren, I knew I¡¯d find you here.¡± At the doorway, Poppy stood in a flowing floral dress, tall and willowy, herplexion still pale from a recent illness, lending her an air of fragile beauty. ¡°Poppy.¡± Everyone¡¯s demeanor shifted the moment they saw her. The joking stopped; they greeted her politely, and the guy who¡¯d been smoking stubbed out his cigarette and took a few deep breaths, trying to clear the air. Soren ignored the others and walked over to her, his voice uncharacteristically soft. 21 04 ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Poppy didn¡¯t mention that Liam had texted her his location, or that Liam had said Soren was in a bad mood. She dangled her car keys with a small smile. ¡°Heard you¡¯re feeling down. Like old times¨Chow about a drive to clear your head?¡± Soren nodded and stood. ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Evangeline was sorting through paperwork when at message popped up. It was a photo from one of Soren¡¯s friends. In the picture, Soren stood beside a luxury car, his hand braced protectively on the door frame as he helped a woman inside. She could only see the woman¡¯s back, but Evangeline recognized Poppy in an instant. Over the years, she¡¯d never gone out of her way to dig up information about Poppy. But Soren¡¯s feelings for Poppy were an open secret, and evidence of their closeness always found its way to her phone. And whenever Soren wasn¡¯t looking, she received her share of mocking and threatening messages as well. She used to tell herself it was all hearsay, nothing to believe. But with time, Poppy had be a thorn in her heart, lodged deep and impossible to ignore. In the past, receiving a photo like this would have left Evangeline feeling lost, anxious, and afraid. But now¨Cmaybe because she¡¯d braced herself, maybe because she¡¯d finally decided on divorce¨Cshe felt nothing but a quiet calm. She even found herself studying the photo more closely. She¡¯d never noticed fore, but looking at it now, she realized that Poppy and Soren really did seem more suited to each other. Evangeline let out a long, resigned sigh. She figured Soren would probably stay out all night, just like he always did. She tossed her phone aside without a second thought, took a shower, and went to bed. 21:04 early. Two hourster, Soren pulled up in front of the house. He frowned as he looked at the scene before him. Macy didn¡¯t live at the house at night, but Evangeline always left the lights on whenever he came home. From outside, the house would be lit up as bright as midday. But tonight, aside from the faint glow of the garden lights, the whole ce was shrouded in darkness, swallowed up by the night, like a withered old manor left to decay. A strange unease crept into his chest. Was Evangeline not home? He pulled out his phone and dialed her number. Lose Us 16 The house was silent, wrapped in the hush of midnight. When her phone rang Evangeline didn¡¯t even bother to open her eyes. Half¨Casleep, her hand instinctively found the phone on the nightstand. By the time she realized it was Soren calling, it was toote. She¡¯d already answered. Evangeline sighed inwardly at her automatic response. Years in the Fawkes household had trained her to always be on call¨CHelena, Soren¡¯s mother, would show up in person if Evangeline dared to miss a call. Over time, she¡¯d learned to sleep lightly, ready to respond at any hour. And then there was Soren, who, whenever he was abroad caring for Poppy, would call her in the middle of the night for advice. The questions were always about small things: how to ease cramps during a woman¡¯s period, which brand of pads to buy, how to make a nourishing soup taste richer, whether to cook the eggs first or the tomatoes when making an omelet¨Clittle details, none of which had anything to do with her. So Evangeline often found herself yanked out of sleep by Soren¡¯s calls, listening as he tenderly sought her advice to better care for another woman. The first few times, her foggy brain had simply short¨Ccircuited. But eventually, she¡¯d grown used to it. It was through calls like these that she finally understood the difference between herself and Poppy in Soren¡¯s eyes. Blinking at her phone, Evangeline realized she¡¯d already answered. It was almost certainly about Poppy again. There was no point regretting it now. She pressed the phone to her ear and asked, resigned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Soren stared at his phone, frowning. She¡¯d answered so quickly, it was as if she¡¯d been sitting beside the phone, waiting for his call. He let out a quiet, humorlessugh. ¡°Turn on all the lights in the house,¡± he ordered briskly. ¡°Come downstairs and open the door.¡± Evangeline was still groggy, not quite grasping what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m already in bed,¡± she exined honestly. The door code hasn¡¯t changed, and the light switches are in the same ce.¡± She nced at the clock: three in the morning. This was something Soren could easily do himself, yet he insisted on having her do 1/2
  1. it. Was he simply addicted to ordering her around?
But the reason became clear a momentter. ¡°Poppy¡¯s asleep,¡± Soren said, voice t. ¡°My hands are full.¡± The words hit Evangeline like a thunderp. For a moment her mind went.pletely nk. Before she knew it, she¡¯d climbed out of bed and walked to the window. Peeking through the curtains, she watched as Soren got out of the car and walked around to the passenger side. He carefully lifted the sleeping Poppy into his arms. She curled up against him like a kitten, one hand slipping beneath his suit jacket, resting against his chest, even as she slept. Soren stiffened at her touch, but in the end, he didn¡¯t stop her. A chill swept through Evangeline. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. They weren¡¯t even divorced yet, and Soren was already bringing another woman into their home. So this was what the unsigned divorce papers were about¨Cforcing her to leave with nothing. ¡°Evangeline, I¡¯m giving you two minutes,¡± Soren called from outside, his tone edged with impatience. Snapping out of her daze, Evangeline hurried downstairs. She flicked on the lights as he¡¯d instructed and rushed to the front door.. In her haste, she mmed her knee and little toe into the wall. Agony shot up leg, but she didn¡¯t dare slow down. her Soren never showed her any mercy. If he said she had two minutes, then two minutes meant there would be consequences if she waste¨Cher bank cards frozen, public humiliation, he always found a way to make her pay. Gritting her teeth, Evangeline pulled open the door. Soren didn¡¯t even nce at her. He carried Poppy straight upstairs, disappea into what had once been their bedroom. Lose Us 17 ¡°Make a pot of hangover soup and bring it up.¡± Two minutester, Soren opened his door and, standing at the top of the stairs, looked down and issued the order. The ache from her earlier collision had dulled to numbness¨Cit hardly hurt at all now. Evangeline said nothing, just moved quietly into the kitchen. She prepared the hangover soup, then carried it to the doorway of Soren¡¯s room. Just as she was about to knock and enter, she heard a woman¡¯s voice inside. Poppy was awake. Evangeline hesitated for a couple of seconds, then set the soup down outside the door and knocked gently. ¡°I¡¯ve left the soup outside,¡± she said. ¡°Alright.¡± Soren¡¯s tone was unreadable. ¡°Got it.¡± Inside, Poppy was starting to sober up, ncing curiously around the unfamiliar room. ¡°You had too much to drink. You even tossed your house key into the river, so I brought you back here, Soren exined, assuming she was confused. Earlier, after driving Poppy around the city for a while, their conversation had drifted to memories of the past. Poppy discovered there was wine in the car and suggested they pull over by the river to share a couple of drinks. Soren had intended to refuse. But Poppy had looked so sad, haunted by old regrets. And while it was true that the Fawkes family had yed a part in their breakup, Soren knew he bore some of the me as well. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to turn her away and ended up having a couple of sses with her. He knew Poppy couldn¡¯t hold her liquor, but he hadn¡¯t realized just how little. would take¨Cafter just two drinks, she waspletely out of it. Soren tried to take her home, but she tossed her house key into the river in a drunken stupor. With no idea what the code to her apartment was, and unwilling to abandon a barely conscious woman at a hotel, Soren felt he had no choice but to bring her back to his ce. ¡°I really owe you an apology for making such a spectacle of myself in front of you Poppy said, rubbing her forehead sheepishly. Soren waved it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Still, you really can¡¯t handle your drinks. You should be more careful next time. What if- ¨C He trailed off, leaving the rest unsaid.. Poppy caught his meaning, her eyes curving with a yful smile. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Soren pressed his lips together, saying nothing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I never drink with other men,¡± she said softly. ¡°I only trust you because¨Cwell, you were the man I once loved.¡± She put extra emphasis on the words ¡°once loved.¡± ¡°Still, I appreciate how much you care.¡± She nced at Soren, searching his expression. When she saw he wasn¡¯t annoyed, she smiled and reached up as if to cup his face. But before she could touch him, Soren stood up, her hand brushing only the fabric of his shirt before it hovered awkwardly in the air. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he said evenly. ¡°The soup¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± As Soren¡¯s tall, broad figure crossed the room, Poppy¡¯s bright smile faltered. She lowered her gaze, unsettled by a vague restlessness in her chest. Soren had always been the same with her. Whenever she tried to get closer, he would gently and politely draw the line. She knew that after all these years, the only reason Soren treated her with such patience was out of lingering guilt. She¡¯d always believed that, with time, she could turn that guilt into something more¨Cmake Soren change his feelings for her. And as for Evangeline, the woman the Fawkes family had forced into Soren¡¯s life, Poppy had never given her a second thought. She was sure that even if Soren and Evangeline were married, it was only a matter of time before they divorced. But recently, things had started to slip out of her control. Two hourster, Evangeline finally heard Soren leave the guest room. His steady footsteps echoed down the hallway and then faded as he descended the stairs, stopping at the study below. Evangeline didn¡¯t bother to wonder what had happened in those two hours. She was too tired to torment herself with questions. She picked up the newly drafted divorce agreement¨Cone that would leave her with nothing¨Cand went downstairs to knock on the study door. Lose Us 18 In the study, Gregory stood straight¨Cbacked and attentive, delivering his report with practiced respect. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, just as you predicted¨CWellington & Co., our mainpetitor for the bid, failed with their strategy. They¡¯ve dered bankruptcy. An hour ago, I followed your earlier instructions and approached them with an acquisition offer.¡± He hesitated for a moment. ¡°However, their CEO is asking if you¡¯d consider raising the offer by another ten million.¡± Soren lounged in his chair, thumbing through a dossier. He barely looked up, as if he¡¯d anticipated this request all along. ¡°No.¡± He snapped the folder shut. ¡°Let them stew for another couple of days. They¡¯lle crawling back and beg us to take the deal.¡± Gregory nodded immediately. He watched Soren¨Ctheir ages weren¡¯t far apart, yet Soren always seemed unfazed, perpetually in control, as if every move in the business world was nothing more than a game of chess. Gregory had been personally recruited straight out of college to be Soren¡¯s executive assistant at Fawkes Enterprises. Over the years, he¡¯d witnessed Soren wage silent, bloodless wars for market share¨Cmore than a hundred battles, big and small. Time and again, Soren would pinpoint a rival¡¯s fatal weakness, strike without mercy, and acquire thepany for a sum that defied belief. To call Soren a genius seemed like an understatement. In just three years since taking over the Fawkes family empire, he hadn¡¯t merely stabilized the business¨Che¡¯d tripled its reach. Gregory had never met anyone like him. If Soren said the other side woulde back, then that¡¯s exactly what would happen. ¡°Anything else?¡± Noticing Gregory lingering by the desk, Soren nced up, a flicker of impatience in his eyes. ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Gregory began, hesitating. He finally blurted out, ¡°The Whitmore family called recently. They¡¯reunching a new venture and are seeking investors.¡± 21:04 As the words left his mouth, Gregory saw Soren¡¯s gaze turn cold, his dark eves clouding over. Gregory¡¯s stomach twisted with anxiety. Soren¡¯s only real defeat in business had been investments with the Whitmore family. Every time he put money into their ventures, it was a disaster¨Cwithin a year, the losses would be catastrophic. But the Whitmores were Evangeline¡¯s family¨CFawkes inws. Whenever Soren tried to pull the plug on their projects, the Whitmores would maneuver behind the scenes and appeal to Old Mrs. Fawkes for help. Everyone knew the Fawkes family didn¡¯t care for Evangeline. Even Soren himself was indifferent to her. But the family matriarch adored Evangeline like her own daughter. So each time the Whitmores yed that card, Old Mrs. Fawkes would call Soren and urge him to give them another chance. ¡°It¡¯s just a small investment, she¡¯d say. ¡°Even if we lose it all, it won¡¯t hurt the family.¡± Soren respected the olddy. So, reluctantly, he would give in¨Cagain and again, burning his fingers each time. Now, with Soren sitting in silence, his eyes darkening, Gregory hesitated, unsure if he should give his boss a moment to process. Just then, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Evangeline stood outside, waiting for Soren¡¯s cool voice before pushing the door open. As she entered, she spotted Gregory, who greeted her with a polite nod and a warm smile. Evangeline returned the gesture. Of all the people around Soren, Gregory was the few who treated her as Mrs. Fawkes. among ¡°What is it?¡± Once Gregory had left, Soreh didn¡¯t even look up when he addressed her. Evangeline stepped forward and ced a freshly drafted divorce agreement on his desk. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the paperwork. I just need your signature.¡± Soren arched a brow. ¡°What paperwork?¡± Before Evangeline could answer, Soren remembered Gregory¡¯s earlier report about the Whitmore family seeking new investment. He let out a derisiveugh. ¡°That fast?¡± It hadn¡¯t even been an hour. Had the Whitmores already sent Evangeline to negotiate on their behalf? Lose Us 19 What Soren never expected was that Evangeline would actually agree. He remembered, ever since Evangeline¡¯s mother had passed away, her father, Winston Whitmore, had remarried, and both Winston and Evangeline¡¯s stepmother had never treated her kindly.. Noticing that he¡¯d recalled this, Evangeline didn¡¯t bother to exin further. She simply nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already decided. There¡¯s no point in dragging things out.¡± Divorce was inevitable now. Evangeline hated that feeling of uncertainty, of things left hanging. ¡°So, all those things you¡¯ve been doingtely¨Cwas it all for this?¡± Soren asked, thinking back on her recent strange behavior. So she was afraid he¡¯d refuse her request to invest in the Whitmore family, and that¡¯s why she¡¯d staged this whole push¨Cand¨Cpull act? The thought amused him. Evangeline didn¡¯t quite catch what he meant at first, but seeing the tension ease from his face, she guessed he must be in a pretty good mood. Maybe he was thinking that, once they were divorced, he could finally be with Poppy. Evangelineughed inwardly, a little bitterly. Soren always imed the divorce would change nothing, but deep down, he was probably eager for their marriage to end, so he could be with Poppy without any guilt. She said nothing. Soren took her silence as consent. He didn¡¯t press further, just flipped to thest page and signed his name with a flourish. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll need toe with me to-¡± he started, but before he could event finish saying ¡°city hall,¡± Soren had already pulled out his passport and slid it a the table along with the divorce agreement. ¡°I¡¯m busy. You can handle the rest yourself.¡± ¡°If you run into anything you really don¡¯t understand, go talk to Gregory.¡± His cold, detached words made Evangeline smile wryly. 21.05 Chapter He¡¯d even sent Gregory to handle their marriage license all those years ago, Now, for their divorce, he couldn¡¯t spare a single moment from his precious schedule to give their five years together even a shred of dignity at the end. This marriage¨Cshe had to admit¨Cwas a farce, so absurd that she herself could hardly stand to look back on it. At least now, she wasn¡¯t as fragile as she used to be. If he didn¡¯t want to go, then so be it. ¡°Do you want yourwyer to look over the agreement one more time?¡± Evangeline asked. ¡°No need,¡± Soren replied coolly. ¡°Just be sure you don¡¯t regret your decision.¡± The stark white light from themp cast angled shadows across his face, highlighting the sharp lines and depth of his features. Evangeline looked at him, and for a moment, the man in front of her seemed to blur into the boy she¡¯d met so long ago. She¡¯d first met Soren when she was six, at a party she attended with her mother. Everything at the party had been new and exciting, so she¡¯d wandered off to explore¨Conly to be mocked by some wealthy girl. After a few sharp words back and forth, the girl, furious, shoved her into the pool. Water rushed into her nose from every direction. Evangeline, who couldn¡¯t swim, was gripped by sheer terror. Just as she was about to drown, a pair of hands pulled her out and helped her onto the side of the pool. She remembered the boy¨Cdrenched, his shirt clinging to his chest, water dripping from his tousled hair. That was the first time she learned his name: Soren. Back then, her mother was still alive, the Whitmore family hadn¡¯t fallen on ha times, and the Fawkes family wasn¡¯t yet the center of everyone¡¯s attention. But when she learned about Soren and Poppy, she kept her feelings to herself. Later, after marrying Soren, she¡¯d hoped to give him happiness in her own way¨Cbut things hadn¡¯t gone as she imagined. This five¨Cyear¨Clong mistake had left everyone scarred. There were no winners. ¡°I won¡¯t regret it,¡± Evangeline said quietly. She picked up the divorce papers and passport from the table and walked out of the study. The next morning, just after dawn, Evangeline drove to city hall with the signed divorce agreement. She approached the counter, handed over her documents, and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m here to file for divorce.¡± At that moment, she felt her phone buzz furiously in her pocket. Lose Us 20 Chapter 20 Evangeline pulled out her phone, heart skipping when she saw Soren¡¯s name sh across the screen. She hesitated a second, thumb hovering over the answer button¨Cjust as the call cut off. Without thinking, she dialed back, but after barely two rings, the call was declined. A message appeared almost instantly. ¡°Hey, Evangeline, sorry¨Cit¡¯s Poppy. I borrowed Soren¡¯s phone just now. I was going. to ask if I could borrow your pajamas, but it¡¯s fine now. Soren offered me his.¡± Evangeline stared at the seemingly innocuous text, a hint of a smirk curling her lips. She knew better. Poppy¡¯s messages always came dressed in politeness, but never missed a chance to needle her. She felt strangely calm, as if nothing Poppy could say would touch her anymore. There had been plenty of texts like this before¨Ceach one harmless on the surface, all with that same underlying dig. She¡¯d tried once, long ago, to talk to Soren about it, but any time she so much as questioned Poppy¡¯s intentions, Soren would dismiss her, using her of reading too much into things. But none of that mattered now. She was about to divorce Soren¨Cshe¡¯d be setting them both free. If she could let go of the man, what difference did a piece of clothing make? She typed a simple ¡°Okay,¡± powered off her phone, and continued with the paperwork. The clerk assigned to her was a young woman, polite and professional, who tried to persuade her to reconsider. Evangeline said nothing, simply pulled out a stack of photos¨Csnapshots of Soren and Poppy together, all sent to her by Poppy or Soren¡¯s friends. In every picture, Soren wore his usual stoic expression, but Evangeline could s he was happy. Genuinely happy in a way she¡¯d never been able to capture. She¡¯d asked him, once, if they could take a picture together. He¡¯d always brushed her off, iming it was too much hassle, and would step out of the frame the moment she lifted her phone. They hadn¡¯t taken wedding photos, not even a formal marriage portrait. The one picture on their marriage certificate was aposite Soren had asked someone to 21:05 cobble together. There were too many signs that Soren had never loved her. So many, in fact, that if the clerk really had the time, Evangeline could have listed them for hours without repeating herself. But she only shared a few. Even so, she could see the change in the woman¡¯s eyes¨Cshe stopped trying to talk Evangeline out of it. The process went smoothly after that. When everything was signed, the clerk told her she¡¯d only need to wait out the thirty¨Cday mandatory waiting period before the divorce would be finalized. Thirty days, and it would all be over. a For the first time in years, Evangeline felt a wave of relief wash over her. She thanked the clerk and turned to leave, but the woman called her back. ¡°Miss Whitmore.¡± Evangeline stopped, ncing back in confusion. The clerk stood, came around the counter, and wrapped her in a warm, sincere hug. Caught off¨Cguard, Evangeline stood frozen for a moment. Before she could react, the young woman spoke softly, her voice gentle and reassuring: ¡°Divorce isn¡¯t the end¨Cit¡¯s a new beginning. You¡¯re a wonderful person, and things will keep getting better.¡± Evangeline was deeply moved. She believed, for the first time, that she could finally leave the Fawkes family behind, and escape the prison of her own memories. Would things really get better? She didn¡¯t know. But as she stepped out of city hall, her emotions still tangled up inside her, she spotted a familiar figure¨Cand her relief vanished. ¡°Evangeline! What are you doing here?¡± The sneer in the woman¡¯s voice was impossible to miss. Evangeline looked up to see her stepsister, Giselle Whitmore, emerging from a boutique across the str arms overloaded with a dozen shopping bags in every size and color. After her mother died, Evangeline¡¯s father, Winston Whitmore¨Cwho had once wept at his wife¡¯s bedside, swearing never to remarry¨Chad barely waited six months before announcing, ¡°A house needs a woman. Evangeline needs a new mother to 21:05 LINDE ZU look after her.¡± And with that, he¡¯d brought Hazel and her daughter, Giselle, into their home. Lose Us 21 Evangeline could still remember it vividly: she was sixteen when she first got her period, and her father, frantic with worry, dragged her to the doctor¡¯s office. When they they found out it was just a normal part of growing up, they both sat there with flushed faces, utterly embarrassed. So, in the beginning, Evangeline tried her best to be understanding when her father remarried. Even when Giselle targeted her at every turn¨Csnatching away her toys and clothes¨Cand her father would only smooth things over, always telling her to just let Giselle have them, Evangeline obeyed withoutint, no matter how unfair it felt. She hoped her patience andpromise would buy them a little peace at home. Thatsted until five years ago, when Giselle, in the heat of an argument, let something slip. That was when Evangeline learned the truth: Hazel wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s second wife at all, but the mistress he¡¯d kept outside the family for years. And Giselle wasn¡¯t Hazel¡¯s child from another man¨Cshe was her father Winston¡¯s illegitimate daughter. When Evangeline first learned the truth, her rage was overwhelming¨Cshe screamed at her father, demanding that he throw Hazel and Giselle out of the house. But before the words were even out, her father¡¯s furious p knocked the reality into her. The home where she¡¯d once been cherished¨Cthe ce where she was her father¡¯s little princess¨Cwas gone. The father who had loved her had been buried alongside her mother, long ago. This house now belonged to Giselle. She was just an unwanted guest. Back then, she¡¯d put up with Giselle¡¯s arrogance for her father¡¯s sake, biting he tongue and giving in on everything just to make his life easier. Butter, it was simply a matter of survival. ¡°Gigi, who¡¯s this?¡± The girl standing next to Giselle¨Cwhoever she was, probably another spoiled 21:051 heiress¨Clooked at Evangeline with a puzzled frown. A momentter, recognition flickered in her eyes, quickly reced by a sneer. Of remember now! I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re the young Mrs. Fawkes, aren¡¯t you? Giselle smirked. ¡°That¡¯s her. Clung to Soren like her life depended on it, forced her way into the Fawkes family, and dragged our Whitmore family¡¯s name through the mud along with her.¡± The truth was, the Whitmores hadn¡¯t suffered any fallout; in fact, they¡¯d scored quite a few perks thanks to their connection with the Fawkes family. Her parents had said as much¨CEvangeline¡¯s mess with Soren was her own doing, nothing to do with the rest of them. Everyone knew the marriage had been orchestrated by Evangeline and herte mother. Still, Giselle couldn¡¯t stand it. She could have married Soren herself, if things had gone differently¡­. She was certain that if she¡¯d been the one to marry Soren, none of this would have happened. Evangeline was used to Giselle¡¯s jabs and endless attempts to provoke her. She barely reacted, giving them both a cool nce before turning to leave. But Giselle wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Evangeline?¡± She stepped in front of Evangeline, blocking her way with a dramatic roll of her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t even say hello? No manners at all¨Cno wonder.¡± ¡°Hurry up and help carry our shopping inside.¡± With that, Giselle dumped her bags¨Cand her friend¡¯s¨Cinto Evangeline¡¯s arms. Evangeline took a step back, letting the bags fall between them. Giselle was left holding nothing but air. ¡°Let it go, Gigi,¡± the other girl said with augh. ¡°After all, she¡¯s the young Mrs. Fawkes now.¡± Maybe thement stung, because Giselle¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mrs. Fawkes? Please. She¡¯s just a social climber who threw herself at Soren. The 21:05 Fawkes family might have taken her in, but she¡¯s still the same cheap nobody underneath.¡± As Giselle finished, her friend shed a thumbs¨Cup, clearly impressed. Giselle smirked, pleased with herself, thinking Evangeline would swallow her pride like always. She was just about to add another cutting remark. But before she could get a word out, Evangeline spoke up, her tone calm and cold. ¡°We¡¯re half¨Csisters, Giselle. We share the same blood.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m so worthless, what does that make you?¡± Lose Us 22 Chapter 22 Giselle hadn¡¯t expected Evangeline to talk back. Her face flushed with anger. Who says we share the same blood?¡± Evangeline tilted her head, feigning thoughtfulness. ¡°You¡¯re right. Some people have their father¡¯s blood¡­ and their father¡¯s mistress¡¯s blood, too.¡± Giselle exploded. ¡°You¨CEvangeline, how dare you insult my mother! Are you out of your mind?¡± Sheshed out, hand raised for a p. But Evangeline was faster. She caught Giselle¡¯s arm mid¨Cswing. ¡°What exactly did I say? Did I call your mother a mistress?¡± ¡°Unless you see yourself in that description?¡± Evangeline¡¯s voice was calm, almost mocking. Giselle was left speechless. The society girl standing nearby stared, stunned. She¡¯d only ever known Giselle as the Whitmore family¡¯s daughter¨Cshe had no idea about Giselle¡¯s real background. After overhearing their exchange, her gaze toward Giselle shifted ever so slightly. With a nervousugh, she hurriedly grabbed her things from Giselle¡¯s hand. ¡°Um, Giselle¡­ I just remembered I¡¯ve got something to do, so I¡¯ll head out first.¡± Not waiting for a reply, she practically bolted, ignoring Giselle¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Wait-!¡± Giselle watched her friend disappear down the hallway, frustration and humiliation welling up inside her until she was nearly in tears. Evangeline didn¡¯t spare her another nce. She turned on her heel and walked away. ¡°You¨Cyou¡­ Evangeline, just wait! You¡¯ll see¨CI¡¯m telling Mom and Dad!¡± Giselle stomped her foot, the sound echoing in the marble corridor. She red fter Evangeline¡¯s retreating figure, seething with rage and shame, but powerless to uu anything about it. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly paused, something clicking in her mind. Her eyes drifted to the city hall building across the street. City hall? 21:05 She remembered now¨CEvangeline had out of city hall just moments ago What on earth was she doing there? Evangeline made her way to the parking lot. After getting into her car, she sat for a moment, feeling lost. She didn¡¯t know if Poppy would still be at the house, but her instincts told her she shouldn¡¯t go back right now. Since her mother¡¯s death, the rtives who once surrounded her had all drifted away. After getting married, she¡¯d lost touch with her old friends, too. Where was she supposed to go now? Her phone rang, jolting her from her thoughts. It was her father, Winston. He was probably calling to scold her on Giselle¡¯s behalf¨Cagain. She hadn¡¯t expected him to call so quickly, though. Evangeline hesitated, then picked up. But instead of the barrage of usations she¡¯d braced herself for, Winston¡¯s tone was oddly casual, as if he were just checking in. ¡°How are things between you and Sorentely?¡± he asked, forcing a smile that she could hear through the phone. Evangeline blinked in confusion. Ever since their falling out, Winston almost never called, and he certainly never asked about her marriage. Something was off. She didn¡¯t bother ying along. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing big, Winston chuckled. ¡°I heard the Fawkes family business is heading in a new direction. Coincidentally, my new project aligns perfectly with theirs.¡± ¡°If you could mention it to Soren, maybe instead of investing elsewhere, the Whitmore family and the Fawkes family could work together¡­¡± He trailed off. But Evangeline already understood. When she¡¯d first married into the Fawkes family, Winston had used her connection 21:05 tond countless investments from them¨Cand lost a small fortune each time. She¡¯d confronted him about it, but he¡¯d just brushed her off. ¡°With the Fawkes family¡¯s assets, what¡¯s a little lost money? Besides, I married off my daughter¨Cwe¡¯re family now.¡± ¡°I just want us to both win. The timing¡¯s just not right, but I¡¯m sure the Whitmore family¡¯s luck will turn around soon.¡± But the truth was, over the years, the Whitmores had solicited nearly a dozen investments from the Fawkes family¨Ceach one ending in disaster, losing everything, every time. Lose Us 23 Evangeline could never bring herself to meet Soren¡¯s gaze¨Cthis was just one of the many reasons why. Now, realizing exactly what Winston was plotting, she let out a coldugh. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s over. Soren and I are already divorced.¡± ¡°The Whitmore family and the Fawkes family are no longer inws, either.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Winston¡¯s voice faltered for a second, then sharpened. ¡°You and Soren are divorced?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°Just now.¡± ¡°Was it Soren¡¯s idea?¡± ¡°No, it was mine. He agreed.¡± ¡°Absolutely ridiculous!¡± A loud thud rang through the phone¨CWinston had mmed his hand on the desk. Even though Evangeline wasn¡¯t there, she could easily picture Winston¡¯s face, red with fury, his eyes bulging as if she were the greatest disgrace the Whitmore family had ever known. He never looked at Giselle that way, though. No matter how much Giselle acted up¨Cthrowing tantrums, causing thepany to lose hundreds of thousands¨CWinston would only sigh and, with a fond smile, ask her when she¡¯d finally grow up. Evangeline let out a mockingugh but said nothing. Winston¡¯s voice grew icy cold. ¡°This marriage was something your mother gave her life for. And you just throw it away? How can you look your mother in the eye?¡® ¡°If your mother is watching from above and sees you squandering her sacrifice like this, how do you think she¡¯d feel?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you now¨Cgo apologize immediately!¡± Evangeline scoffed quietly. If her mother really could see her now, she¡¯d probably feel nothing but disappointment. But before she could muster a reply, Winston had already hung up in a huff. The Whitmore family. Winston mmed the phone down so hard his face turned almost purple with rage. ¡°Oh, let it go. I told you long ago, Evangeline stopped seeing us as family ages back,¡± Hazel said, gliding into the room in a flowing red dress. She assumed Winston was upset because Evangeline refused to help, so she reached out and patted his chestfortingly. ¡°She probably used the Fawkes family¡¯s connections to carve her own path. To her, we¡¯re just obstacles¨Cnothing more than tools to win the Fawkes¡® favor.¡± Hazel¡¯s words eased Winston¡¯s anger a little, though his expression remained troubled. ¡°I¡¯ve already called in too many favors from Mrs. Fawkes. Each ask costs more, and afterst time¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°The olddy¡¯s no fool. I doubt she¡¯ll say yes so easily this time.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just that. Evangeline is the real problem now.¡± Just mentioning her made Winston¡¯s temper re again. ¡°She actually went through with divorcing Soren. Unbelievable! How did I end up with such an ungrateful daughter?¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Hazel¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Everyone in Serenity City knows how much Evangeline loved Soren. And her mother all but gave her life for that marriage¨Cshe¡¯d just walk away, just like that?¡± Winston was about to reply when Giselle burst through the door, breathless from running. ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Seeing her, Hazel immediately brightened. She pulled out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from Giselle¡¯s brow. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re soaked. Take a breath, don¡¯t rush. Whatever¡¯s happened, your dad will take care of it.¡± Winston nodded in agreement, pushing aside his earlier frustration. Mischiev lively Giselle had always been his favorite. He smiled warmly at her. ¡°What happened, darling? Take your time.¡± It took Giselle a moment to catch her breath. ¡°I just ran into Evangeline. She was at 21:05 city hall, and.. I think she was filing for divorce.¡± Chapter 24 Lose Us 24 Winston¡¯s face darkened again. ¡°They¡¯re really getting divorced?¡± Hazel¡¯s voice was edged with surprise. That, at least, had caught her off guard. ¡°No,¡± Giselle replied, shaking her head. ¡°I asked someone who works at the courthouse. The paperwork¡¯s not done yet¨Cthere¡¯s a thirty¨Cday cooling¨Coff period.¡± She sighed, her voice dropping to a disgruntled mumble. ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s the point of a cooling¨Coff period? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just get it over with?¡± Hazel noticed Winston¡¯s scowl deepen as Giselle finished. She reached over and tapped Giselle gently on the head, chiding her in a mock¨Cstern tone. ¡°That¡¯s enough, youngdy. Even if she does get divorced, you¡¯re not marrying into the Fawkes family.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Giselle protested, her tone sulky. Hazel might have been right, but that didn¡¯t make it any easier to swallow. Back before the wedding was finalized, the Whitmore family had actually considered sending Giselle in Evangeline¡¯s ce; even Soren had tacitly agreed to the switch. But fate had other ns¨Cand in the end, it was Evangeline who got engaged to Soren. The Fawkes family alliance was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity, and now it belonged to Evangeline. The thought of it left Giselle stewing in frustration. Seeing her daughter¡¯s gloomy expression, Hazel hurried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll find you a husband even better than Soren. Much better.¡± Giselle muttered under her breath, ¡°There¡¯s no one better than Soren in all of Serenity City.¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She¡¯d been nning toin to her parents about how Evangeline had slighted her earlier, but now neither Hazel nor Winston seemed interested in listening. Hazel brushed her off with a few soothing words, then gently encouraged her to head back to her ro and rest. Reluctantly, Giselle shuffled away. Winston¡¯s furrowed brow finally eased a little after hearing that Evangeline hadn¡¯t L1/3 21:06 actually gotten divorced yet. Hazel nced at him, her tone exasperated. ¡°Still, Evangeline really is too headstrong. The Whitmore family wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for what she did back then. If only, at the time-¡± She trailed off, and Winston¨Cwho had just started to calm down¨Cfelt his irritation re all over again. Hazel looked as if she might continue, but Winston waved her off. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s done. There¡¯s no point rehashing the past.¡± Hazel seemed to have expected this and didn¡¯t argue. Instead, her brown eyes shed, and a sly smile yed at her lips. ¡°Talking about it won¡¯t help, but we still need to look out for the Whitmores. Evangeline clearly isn¡¯t on our side anymore. If this keeps up, even if she doesn¡¯t get divorced, she¡¯ll forget about this family soon enough.¡± Winston sounded weary. ¡°So what do we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± With that, Hazel rose on tiptoe and whispered something quietly into Winston¡¯s ear. Gradually, a spark of excitement lit his eyes. After hanging up the phone, Evangeline grabbed her keys and headed out¨Cshe needed to drive to the embassy to take care of her travel documents. The studio she¡¯d helped establish had since moved its headquarters overseas, and one of herst research projects there had even caught the attention of an internationalpany. What had started as a team of fewer than twenty had now doubled in size and set up its own dedicated research facility. Her old grad school mentor, Glenn, was making quite a name for himself in their field as well. Evangeline couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of bittersweet nostalgia. If she¡¯d turned down that marriage alliance years ago, she¡¯d probably have carved out a r or herself in the industry by now. But¡­ even knowing how things would turn out, she doubted she would have made a different choice back then. Her phone chimed, breaking her reverie. 21.06 MB It was a text from Glenn, letting her know the research Institute had relocated to Serenity City. Evangeline blinked in surprise. The institute had been thriving abroad, always getting first dibs on thetest technology. There hadn¡¯t been any talk of moving back¨Cand she¡¯d just spoken to Glenn on the phone not long ago, with no mention. of this. Why the sudden change? She quickly typed out her question. Glenn¡¯s reply was brief: Too long to exin over text. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow. Tomorrow? Evangeline¡¯s eyebrows shot up. You¡¯reing back? Yep, he replied, and attached a bright photo of an airport terminal. He was already on his way. Evangeline realized there was nothing left to ask, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she sent one more message Want me to pick you up? Lose Us 25 This time, It took nearly three full minutes before a reply came through. [Tomorrow night at seven.] Evangeline replied with a simple ¡°Okay.¡± Glenn didn¡¯t message her again¨Cshe figured he was already on his flight. She turned off her phone, thought for a moment, then swung her car around and headed back to the house. As soon as she reached the driveway, Evangeline saw a flurry of people moving in and out, hauling suitcases and boxes. In the midst of themotion stood Poppy, graceful in a white summer dress, gently directing the movers. ¡°Be careful with that one¨Cit¡¯s a gift from Soren and it means a lot to me.¡± The others responded quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am, we¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± Poppy nodded, making no effort to correct their use of ¡°ma¡¯am.¡± Evangeline lingered at a distance, not too close, quietly observing the scene. Strangely enough, she hadn¡¯t felt this wayst night, even as she signed the divorce papers. Only now did the house¨Cher home for years¨Cfeel foreign, as if it belonged to someone else. She didn¡¯t move forward, but Poppy noticed her anyway. After giving a few more instructions, Poppy walked over with a gentle smile. ¡°Sorry about all this, Evangeline. The ce I rented is being renovated¨CI can¡¯t move in yet. Soren said I could stay here for a while. I hope you don¡¯t mind?¡± Her smile was warm, but Evangeline could sense the challenge and hostility flickering behind her eyes. I Evangeline looked at her seriously. ¡°And if I did mind, would you actually leave?¡± Poppy froze, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Evangeline to confront her so directly. In her experience, Evangeline¡¯s default was alwayspromise; even on anniversaries, when Soren spent the day with her instead, Evangeline would pretend nothing was wrong. Over the years, Poppy had made sure Evangeline received plenty of photos of her and Soren together, sometimes even sending messages herself to test the waters. 21/061 Evangeline had never directly responded, so Poppy assumed she¡¯d do the sam now¨Cback down, avold the answer. But Poppy quickly recovered, forcing another smile. Just as she was about to reply her gaze shifted past Evangeline andnded on the tall, imposing figure behind her Her words caught in her throat. Evangeline noticed the abrupt silence and turned, just as Soren¡¯s cold, emotionless voice cut through the air. ¡°Of course she doesn¡¯t mind,¡± he said. ¡°Just like I didn¡¯t mind you staying in the house for five years, even though you were never truly wee.¡± Soren stepped forward, moving protectively in front of Poppy, his eyes on Evangeline, hard and unyielding. The hostility was so palpable that, for a moment, Evangeline wondered if she really was some kind of monster. She forced a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be here much longer¨CI¡¯ll clear out and give you both some space.¡± After all, they were divorced now. She was nning to move out anyway. But Soren heard something else in her words¨Ca provocation, a ploy. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he snapped. What did he think it meant? They¡¯d signed the divorce agreement just yesterday. She¡¯d finalized the paperwork this morning. And already, he couldn¡¯t wait to move another woman in. Now he wanted to interrogate her about her intentions? Of course she was leaving¨Cshe was giving the happy couple their home back. But Evangeline didn¡¯t bother spelling it out for him. If Soren wanted to y dumb, she certainly didn¡¯t feel like exining. She turned away, refusing to get dragged further into their drama, and walked inside to get her things She¡¯d already packed most of her belongings after signing the papersst night. The house belonged to the Fawkes family, and she¡¯d left behind anything Soren had ever given her. In the end, five years of marriage fit neatly into a single suitcase, Evangeline felt oddly at peace with that. If Soren had truly wanted to punish her, he could¡¯ve left her with nothing but debts¨Cforced her to spend the rest of her life working for the Fawkes family. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t hated her that much. As she headed upstairs without a backward nce, Soren¡¯s frustration finally boiled over. ¡°Evangeline, what¡¯s with the attitude?¡± In just a few days, she¡¯d grown a spine¨Cnow she was giving him the cold shoulder? If this kept up, would she start lording it over him, too? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He stormed after her. But when he reached the top of the stairs, Evangeline was already emerging from the bedroom, suitcase in tow. Lose Us 26 Soren¡¯s frown deepened, lines creasing his brow. He¡¯d assumed Evangeline was just venting, never imagining she¡¯d actually start packing her things to leave. A surge of irritation rose in his chest. ¡°Evangeline, are you done with this nonsense?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Evangeline echoed, bewildered by his anger and his usation. What nonsense had she made? She nced at Poppy, who had hurried over, and her voice turned sharp. ¡°What¡¯s so wrong with me leaving? Or do you expect the three of us to live here together?¡± It was a reminder¨Ca pointed one¨Cthat she was willing to step aside, to give Soren and Poppy time alone. She thought he¡¯d understand, but Soren just looked at her like she was speaking anothernguage. ¡°It¡¯s only for a while. Why not?¡± Poppy¡¯s apartment was under renovation, and he was merely helping her out temporarily. Was she really jealous over something so trivial? They were married, after all. Shouldn¡¯t she see how unreasonable this jealousy was? Evangeline hadn¡¯t expected that answer Evangeline hadn¡¯t expected that answer and stood there, momentarily at a loss. So, he actually enjoyed having both women under the same roof? She let out a bitterugh. ¡°Sorry, maybe you¡¯re used to it, but I find it a little too crowded.¡± With that, Evangeline brushed past him and headed downstairs. Soren was left in a fog, sensing there was more in her words than she let on. ¡°Evangeline, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Say it clearly!¡± He strode after her, but Poppy quickly caught his arm. ¡°Let her go, Soren,¡± she said softly. ¡°Evangeline¡¯s just upset right now. Give her some space to cool off.¡± Upset? If anything, Soren felt even more annoyed. 22:01 They were married what more did she want from him? Did she really think threatening to walk out would scare him? His gaze swept the nearby bedroom and, with a hard set to his jaw, he strode inside. Nothing much had changed. Her clothes still filled the closet. Jewelry was scattered across the vanity, including the set he¡¯d given herst year¨Cher favorite. Just as he¡¯d suspected. She was ying hard to get. Again. She wanted to leave? Fine. Then don¡¯t bothering back. ¡°Macy,¡± Soren called coldly, ¡°from now on, I don¡¯t want Evangeline setting foot in this house. Not once.¡± ¡°Soren, don¡¯t do this,¡± Poppy pleaded, her voice urgent. ¡°No matter how you feel about her, you¡¯re married. Couples argue, but you can¡¯t go this far.¡± Soren gave a harsh, humorlessugh. ¡°Married? Did she act like we were married just now? Enough, my mind¡¯s made up.¡± She wanted to throw a tantrum¨Clet her deal with the consequences. Dragging her suitcase behind her, Evangeline left the house. She nced back, half¨Cexpecting Soren toe running after her, but of course, he listened to Poppy instead. She was used to it by now. No matter how angry Soren got, Poppy only had to say a few words and he¡¯d calm right down. At least this way, she didn¡¯t have to pretend anymore. After driving away, Evangeline headed to a nearby real estate office to look for a cheap apartment. The agent eyed her up and down, taking in her five¨Cfigure designer dress, Cartier bracelet, and the Chanel/ suitcase trailing behind her. He shed a bright, eager smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the cheapest ces are in the older neighborhoods¨Cpoor soundproofing, run¨Cdown interiors. I¡¯d really suggest stretching your budget a little. Renting¡¯s for the , but living well is for yourself.¡± He slid a glossy photo across the table¨Can apartment that was brighter roomie and far better decorated. ¡°This one¡¯s still reasonably priced, and I¡¯m sure it suits someone like you.¡± Evangeline immediately understood what he was implying. 3 Lose Us 27 Chapter 27 She couldn¡¯t help but let out a wry smile. All these years, after marrying into the Fawkes family, everyone assumed she¡¯d struck gold with Soren, that she was rolling in money. It was true, in a way. Living in the Fawkes household, every outfit she wore, every essory she carried had to be designer¨Canything less and people would talk, say she was an embarrassment to the family. So Soren would pay exorbitant amounts for designers to create custom dresses and handbags just for her. If she wanted jewelry, all she had to do was tell Soren¡¯s assistant, and it would appear. On the surface, her life was all luxury and ease; she never had to worry about food or shelter. But the reality was, the Fawkes family wouldn¡¯t allow her to have a career¨Cto work and be seen in public was out of the question. In the past, Soren at least had his assistant give her a monthly allowance. But after she angered him once, Soren ordered the assistant to cut her off entirely. Yet there were still expenses around the house she was expected to cover. At first, she scraped by on savings from her side business, but without any ie, the money dwindled fast. Just recently, medical bills and car repairs had made another big dent. Now, she was t broke¨Cher bank ount didn¡¯t even have four digits left. Evangeline nced at the rent, which was more than she had in her ount, and managed an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, really. I¡­ I¡¯m not picky about where I live.¡± How could she exin, wearing a dress worth thousands, that she didn¡¯t have a penny to her name? And even if she tried, she doubted anyone would believe her. Besides, it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. After all, when she¡¯dst angered Soren, he¡¯d locked her out and she¡¯d been forced to sleep outside for a week. Since then, she¡¯d learned to be grateful for any ce to rest her head. Sure enough, the realtor¡¯s smile faltered for a moment after she spoke. He forced augh,plimented her thriftiness, but his attitude lost the polite deference he¡¯d 22:01 shown before. By the time they were signing the lease, he barely concealed his impatience. Wher she tried to ask a few more questions, he just leaned against the wall and shrugged. ¡°You get what you pay for, ma¡¯am. This is what you get at this price, so you¡¯ll have to make do.¡± Evangeline had no other options, so she let it go. Once everything was finalized, she stopped by a store downstairs to buy toiletries, then spent hours cleaning every inch of her new ce. By the time she finished, the sky outside had already gone dark. Breathless and exhausted, she copsed onto the couch and looked around at the cramped, shabby little apartment. Thest rays of the setting sun streamed through the window, casting a golden light across the white walls, as if gilding them with gold leaf. It was nothing like the vi she¡¯d left behind, but it carried a new, quietly joyful scent. It took her a moment to realize what it was. This was the scent of reunion after a long absence¨Cthe feeling of being reborn, of freedom. The Fawkes Enterprises building felt as if it were shrouded in a heavy cloud. No one dared speak above a whisper; everyone knew that Soren was in a foul mood today. Even Gregory was on edge as he went in to deliver his report. He nced nervously at his boss¡¯s icy expression, forced himself to finish the update, then added, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something else. We¡¯ve discovered that Winston has been using our name to attract small investors.¡± ¡°So far, five or sixpanies have gotten involved, and two more havee to us to ask about it.¡® ¡°Do you want us to step in?¡± Soren frowned, his irritation growing even sharper. He waved a hand. ¡°From now on, anything to do with the Whitmore family is your responsibility. Starting today, I don¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®Whitmore¡® again.¡± 22.01 He paused, then added, ¡°And don¡¯t let me hear ¡®Evangeline; either. Just the thought made Soren¡¯s mood plummet further. Hearing Winston¡¯s name was infuriating. But what really got under his skin was this: the Whitmore family had treated Evangeline horribly, and she¡¯d put up with it. She¡¯d evene to him, asking him to help their family secure investments and sign contracts. But when it came to Poppy, that was where she drew the line. She couldn¡¯t tolerate her, and instead ran away from home just to spite him. Had he been too good to her all this time? Lose Us 28 When Soren said that, Gregory suddenly realized why Mr. Fawkes was in such a foul mood. It seemed Mr. Fawkes and Miss Whitmore had fallen out again. But honestly, he¡¯d gotten used to it by now. Ever since the whole business with the marriage, Soren had always been resentful¨Che¡¯d never given Evangeline an easy time. Yet no matter how unreasonable Soren got, Evangeline never lost her temper. She just quietly swallowed her feelings and carried on. So, even after the stormiest arguments, they would always slip back into their usual routine by the next day. Their marriage had settled into a strange, delicate bnce. Despite the doubts and gossip from outsiders, Gregory couldn¡¯t help but feel that their rtionship, for all its friction, might actually go the distance. Besides, he knew Mr. Fawkes well enough¨Cif Soren truly hadn¡¯t wanted this marriage, it never would havested this long. ¡°How¡¯s the search for Poppy¡¯s new apartmenting along?¡± Lost in thought, Gregory was startled when Soren suddenly spoke. He quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve found a ce that matches Miss Yates¡¯s requirements. The purchase isplete and the deed¡¯s in her name now.¡± Soren nodded, satisfied. That reminded Gregory of something else. ¡°By the way, Mr. Fawkes, I¡¯ve tracked down the address for Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s new rental. Would you like to take a look?¡± He started to hand over the freshly printed document. Soren didn¡¯t even nce up. ¡°No. Take it away.¡± Gregory hesitated, then silently withdrew the file. He was used to his boss¡¯s unpredictable moods when it came to Evangeline. Without surprise, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Fawkes, I¡¯ll be heading out. Soren gave a brief nod, and Gregory let himself out. 22:01 As he closed the office door behind him, he nearly bumped into a young. hovering awkwardly in the hallway, shifting her weight from foot to foot as if sh couldn¡¯t decide whether to enter or flee. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gregory asked, a little puzzled. The secretarytched onto him like a drowning woman grabbing a life preserver hurrying over and thrusting a folder into his hands. Her tone was desperate, as if she were facing the end of the world. ¡°Gregory, please, can you do me a favor and take this in to Mr. Fawkes?¡± He frowned, sensing her panic. ¡°What is it? Did one of our projects tank?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bomb, Gregory. It¡¯s not going to go off right now, but sooner orter, it will.¡± She sighed heavily. Now even more curious, Gregory opened the folder. Inside, he found a funding proposal from the Whitmore family. Unlike the previous brief applications, this time the Whitmores had included an extra page listing all thepanies that had recently invested in their projects. Sure enough, Winston¨Cthe investor Gregory had dug up earlier¨Cwas on the list. The secretary let out another sigh. ¡°No matter how you carve a lump of chalk, it¡¯s never going to turn into jade, right? I¡¯can already tell¨Cif we approve another round of funding for the Whitmores, we¡¯re just going to throw more good money after bad.¡± ¡°But if I hand this in, Mr. Fawkes is guaranteed to lose his temper. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be in even more trouble.¡± After all, Soren¡¯s attitude toward Evangeline was so unpredictable that the rest of them could only guess where they stood. He imed not to care, but he¡¯d bailed Whitmore Industries out more times than anyone could count and never once asked for repayment. But if he truly cared, why had he once cut off Evangeline¡¯s allowance and never restored it since? Messy, half¨Cpersonal, half¨Cbusiness matters like this were way above her pay grade. She was just a secretary, and this was far beyond anything she¡¯d signed up for. ¡°Gregory, Mr. Fawkes is in a terrible mood today. I¡¯m really afraid he¡¯ll take it out on 22.01 rrie Soren never used foul , but his words were always razor sharp cutting straight to the bone. There wasn¡¯t a soul in the who didn¡¯t fear his t¨ºmor Just thinking about it made the secretary shudder. ¡°You¡¯ve worked for Mr. Fawkes so long¨Cyou know how to handle him. Please, just take the file in for me.¡° Lose Us 29 Afraid Gregory might refuse, she pressed her palms together, murmuring a desperate, ¡°Please, please.¡± Gregory sighed, resigned. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drop it off. You head back.¡± It was as if she¡¯d just been handed a royal pardon. The secretary all but bolted, her heels ttering down the hallway as she scurried away before Gregory could change his mind. Gregory could only shake his head at the whole ordeal. Turning to the office door, he raised his hand to knock, but Soren¡¯s earlier instructions echoed in his mind. Soren had been clear: anything rted to the Whitmore family was his call, and his alone. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gregory decided it was best not to risk angering Mr. Fawkes again. He lowered his hand and quietly walked away. The Whitmore Residence. ¡°Really? The Fawkes family confirmed their investment?¡± Winston, who¡¯d been lounging on the sofa, shot up with delight the moment he heard the news. He could hardly contain his excitement. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, thank you! Please thank Mr. Fawkes for me too. With this, the Whitmore family¡¯s project is sure to seed¨Cwe won¡¯t let Mr. Fawkes down again.¡± After expressing his gratitude several more times, Winston waited, grinning, for the other person to hang up. Themotion brought Hazel downstairs in her pajamas. The moment Winston saw her, he hurried over, swept her up in his arms, and spun her around and around, ignoring her startled squeal. ¡°We did it, darling!¡± heughed breathlessly. ¡°How did I end up with such a brilliant wife?¡± Winston was practically glowing with joy. In the past, getting the Fawkes family to invest always required Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s intervention. This was the first time Soren had agreed so decisively. 22:01 Hazel had been right all along¨Crelying solely on Evangeline¡¯s help to secure favors. for the Whitmore family wasn¡¯t a sustainable n. If you want something done, you have to build your own strength. Hazel disentangled herself from Winston, smoothing her nightdress with a a calm fa?ade. Winston, still beaming, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did youe up with such a perfect solution? I always thought you didn¡¯t know the first thing about business, but you keep surprising me. You¡¯ve been hiding your talents, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hazel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dizzy from all the praise. The truth was, she¡¯d juste across the idea online by chance¨Cshe¡¯d never expected it would actually work. Still, she pouted yfully, giving a little huff. ¡°If you listened to my advice more often in business, maybe you¡¯d notice even more of my strengths.¡± Winston nodded his agreement, then suddenly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though. We still don¡¯t have a son to inherit your business acumen.¡± The thought brought a flicker of regret. Back then, he¡¯d kept his rtionship with Hazel a secret from Evangeline¡¯s mother, hoping for a son. But Evangeline¡¯s mother absolutely refused to have another child, no matter how much he tried to persuade her. He¡¯d been frustrated, but as someone who¡¯d married into the Whitmore family, he didn¡¯t dare push too hard. Instead, he kept his resentment to himself and looked for another opportunity. In the end, Hazel had given him a daughter too. On top of that, Giselle was sweet but hopelessly na?ve¨Cnot exactly heir material. The thought made his heart sink. Hazel saw right through him. She leaned in, whispering suggestively in his ear, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we try for a son?¡± She¡¯d meant it as a flirty joke, but when her soft hand brushed his chest, Winston felt a sudden rush of desire. ¨C ¡°Alright then let¡¯s try for a son.¡± He swept Hazel up again, herughter ringing through the house as he carried her upstairs. Chapter 29 After packing her things, Evangeliney down for what she thought would be a short rest. But the moment her head hit the pillow, exhaustion took over, and she drifted off. She had no idea how long she¡¯d slept until the sharp ring of her phone jolted her awake. It was Soren, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon,e with me to the Fawkes estate¡± His voice was cold and curt, unmistakably Soren. Lose Us 30 Chapter 30 Evangeline paused to think. Technically, even though she and Soren were divorced, the waiting period wasn¡¯t over yet. That meant, byw, she was still the Fawkes family¡¯s daughter¨Cin¨C, Soren¡¯s request wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Besides, Old Mrs. Fawkes had always treated her kindly. She owed it to the woman to at least stop by and say hello. Evangeline didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be there,¡± she promised. Soren listened to her gentle reply, his gaze drifting to the papers on his desk. Gregory had handed him a report earlier: Evangeline was living in the worst apartment building in town. The ce was shabby, and the living conditions were poor, to say the least. He¡¯d almostughed in disbelief when he¡¯d read it. He sent her nearly four thousand dors a month for living expenses, yet she¡¯d chosen to move into a ce like that? Was she doing it on purpose? Trying to gain his sympathy? Or maybe she wanted people to gossip¨Cimagine, Soren Fawkes¡¯s wife living in a run¨Cdown apartment. Whatever her motive, Soren found it all rather amusing. Still, he decided to give her an easy way out. Magnanimously, he asked, ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± Anything else? It took Evangeline a moment to catch on. ¡°We should probably tell them about our situation tomorrow too.¡°. Our situation? She meant Poppy moving into the house, and her insistence on a trial separation? Was she nning to use that to force him to back down in front of his family? The irritation he¡¯d just managed to suppress red up again. ¡°If you have anyints, just say them outright. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss over 22:01 something so trivial. ¡°Trivial?¡± Evangeline let out a bitter . All her soul¨Csearching and second¨Cguessing over the past few days suddenly seemed ridiculous. She¡¯d sacrificed so much for this marriage, yet in Soren¡¯s eyes, it was all just a minor inconvenience. But she¡¯d been through worse. The sting of it onlysted a few seconds before she to tell them is up to you.¡±¡° ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± With that, Evangeline ended the call. On the other end, Soren listened to the dial tone and let out an incredulousugh. What kind of attitude was that? She was the one who¡¯d left home, and now she was telling him it was his decision? And she¡¯d actually hung up on him? He¡¯d always been the one to end their calls first. This was the first time Evangeline had dared to hang up on him. She was getting bold. Frustrated and annoyed, Soren tossed the file onto his desk with a thud. He knew she was upset with him, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly she was so angry about. They¡¯d argued over, Poppy before, but Evangeline had never acted this unreasonable. It was such a small thing¨Cwas all this really necessary? ¡°Mr. Fawkes, getting upset isn¡¯t good for your health. Why don¡¯t you eat something?¡± Macy, the housekeeper, approached him with a nervous smile. Soren didn¡¯t answer. He got up and walked to the dining room. But after just one bite of the food, he frowned. It was as tasteless as cardboard. His mood soured even more. 22.01 Had Macy always been such a bad cook? He didn¡¯t eat at home that often, but he didn¡¯t remember it being this bad before Lately, though, everything seemed to taste worse and worse. Soren nced at Macy, taking in the wrinkles on her face and the gray in her hair. The criticism on the tip of his tongue faded. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything. Macy ventured, ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Fawkes?¡± Soren stood, dabbed his mouth with a napkin, and ced it neatly on the table. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I won¡¯t eat tonight.¡± Without another word, he turned and left. Macy watched him go, her heart finally settling back to a steady beat. With Evangeline gone, she no longer had anyone to share the chores and cooking. Years of an easy life had left her out of practice, so she¡¯d been relying on pre¨Cmade mealstely. Today, with Soren home all day, she¡¯d had no choice but to cook herself. When he looked at her just now, she¡¯d felt her heart in her throat. She¡¯d have toe up with a better solution soon. After hanging up, Evangeline didn¡¯t feel like sleeping anymore. She changed clothes and went downstairs to the market next door, picking up a few groceries to make a simple meal. The nice thing about living alone was that meals were easy and the dishes even easier. With a smaller ce, there wasn¡¯t much to clean. What used to take her a couple hours now took less than ten minutes. Lose Us 31 After she finished washing up, Evangeline found herself with plenty of time on he hands. With nothing urgent to do, she let herself sink into a rare moment of idleness, sprawling across the bed and letting her mind drift. Maybe it was because so much had happened in the past couple of days, but as soon as she closed her eyes, sleep swept over her. When she woke again, it was already noon the next day. Still groggy, she climbed out of bed. The moment her feet touched the floor, a sharp pain shot through her toe. Only then did she notice that her pinky toe¨Cbanged up the night before¨Cwas now swollen and red. But she was supposed to visit the Fawkes familyter, and there wasn¡¯t time for a hospital trip now. With no better option, Evangeline dabbed some ointment on it, bandaged it up as best she could, and headed out the door. Soren had never been keen on joining her for visits to the Fawkes estate. Now that divorce was looming, Evangeline saw no reason to even wait for him. She picked up the gift she¡¯d carefully chosen for Old Mrs. Fawkes, then drove straight to the auto shop to retrieve her car¨Cthe one her mother had given her, recently repaired after a minor ident. Sliding behind the wheel, she set off for the Fawkes Family Estate. The estatey on the outskirts of town, tucked away in a quiet, leafy neighborhood where the air felt fresh and clean. Evangeline deliberately slowed her pace, rolling down the window to let the breeze wash over her. Somehow, the simple act of driving through open country soothed the tangle of emotions she¡¯d been carrying. When she arrived, she parked, grabbed the gift, and stepped out. Just as she was about to walk through the front gate, a familiar female voice called out from behind. ¡°Evangeline, is that really you?¡± She paused, turning to see Poppy and Soren. Poppy was practically glued to Soren¡¯s arm, her other hand juggling a pile of carefully wrapped presents. As the two strolled toward her, arm¨Cin¨Carm, Evangeline 22.02 felt a surreal stab of discement¨Clike she was the outsider and i Fawkes family¡¯s real daughter in . She¡¯d epted the divorce was inevitable and knew Poppy would end up marrying Soren sooner or , but the scene still chilled her. The divorce paperwork wasnt even finalized, yet here was Soren, bringing Poppy home as if rehearsing for the future: She supposed he wasying the groundwork for what was toe. Despite her distaste for Poppy, Evangeline mustered herposure and greeted her with polite warmth. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Her smile was effortless. Soren shot her a quick, dissatisfied nce, a flicker of annoyance in his dark eyes. How could she still smile like that? Usually, whenever Evangeline upset him, she¡¯d apologize by nightfall, smoothing things over between them. Now, seeing her so calm and unbothered¨Cas if she hadn¡¯t even noticed him¨Cleft him oddly unsettled. He quickened his pace, dragging Poppy along. Poppy, struggling to keep up, nced back and pouted yfully at Soren. ¡°Slow down, Soren! Evangeline¡¯s behind us. Let¡¯s wait for her.¡± Soren didn¡¯t even turn his head. He ignored herpletely. Evangeline couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly. In front of Poppy, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to acknowledge her. If Poppy noticed the tension, she didn¡¯t let on. She turned back with a faux¨Capologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Evangeline. We¡¯ll head inside first, if you don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t take it personally¨CSoren¡¯s always been like this. I¡¯ll have a word with him for you another time.¡°. Three sentences, and she¡¯d staked her im. Evangeline pressed her lips together, suddenly unsure whether to follow or turn back. She felt caught between worlds. In the end, she sighed and went in. The moment she stepped inside, a shriek of delight echoed from the living room. ¡°Oh my God, Poppy! How did you know I¡¯m obsessed with the founder of UML is this really his signature? It must¡¯ve cost a fortune¨CI love you so much!¡± 22:02 Flora Fawkes, seventeen or eighteen and dressed in a pale yellow sundress, was clutching a signed phone case and squealing with excitement. Throwing her arms wide, she barreled into Poppy for a hug. Poppy let her,ughing indulgently and giving Flora¡¯s cheek a gentle pinch. ¡°As long as you like it, it¡¯s worth every penny. Nothingpares to seeing our Miss Fawkes smile.¡± Flora was practically babbling in delight. ¡°Poppy, I adore you! I can¡¯t even imagine how wonderful you¡¯d be if you¡¯d actually married my brother!¡± Evangeline paused on the threshold, just in time to hear Flora¡¯s words. 22:02 Lose Us 32 ChapterIL Chapter 32 To be honest, Evangeline had grown used to all of this. Flora and Soren were close as siblings, so naturally, Flora shared Soren¡¯s dislike of her¨Coften making snide remarks whenever Evangeline was around. It was a pattern: Flora would mock her, insisting she wasn¡¯t good enough for Soren and using her of getting between Soren and Poppy. At first, those barbs hurt. Evangeline tried everything to win Flora over¨Cshe looked up her hobbies, bought her gifts, even tracked down signed memorabilia from overseas just to see her smile. Flora always epted the gifts, but never with any real gratitude. She¡¯d smirk, roll her eyes, and say things like, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see through your little schemes.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t think you can buy me off with presents. No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll always be the third wheel between my brother and Poppy. I¡¯ll never be on your side.¡± Those words stung, and for a long time, Evangeline couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt. But over time, she learned to let it go. Now, when Flora threw out another jab, Evangeline barely felt a thing. She walked into the room with her head held high, greeting everyone politely, just as she always did. The moment Flora spotted her, her expression soured. She rolled her eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn¡¯t get stuck. ¡°Way to ruin th¨¦ mood,¡± Flora muttered. It was always like this¡ªFlora couldn¡¯t be more obvious about her disdain, especially whenpared to how sweet she¡¯d just been with Poppy. Poppy, ever the peacemaker, ruffled Flora¡¯s hair and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Flora, whatever else, Evangeline is your sister¨Cinw. You shouldn¡¯t speak to her that way.¡± Flora snorted. ¡°Who says she¡¯s my sister¨Cinw?¡± ¡°Poppy, honestly, the only person I¡¯d ever consider worthy of being my sister¨Cinw is you.¡± She sounded utterly sincere, as if she was worried Poppy wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she doubled down: ¡°I mean it!¡± 1/3 Chapter 32 Poppy¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of smug satisfaction, but she covered it well. Turning to Evangeline, she said, ¡°Sorry about that, Evangeline. You know how kids say things¨Cthey don¡¯t always mean it.¡± Evangeline could only manage a resigned, half¨Chearted smile. There was nothing left to be bothered by¨Ceveryone in the room knew the unspoken truth. This wasn¡¯t the first time Flora had put her down in front of Soren by praising Poppy, nor was it the first time she¡¯d suggested Evangeline should step aside and let Poppy have her ce. Evangeline was used to it by now. Her silence didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Soren. He was used to her quiet, undemanding nature¨Cneverining, never making a scene, no matter how the Fawkes family criticized her or how disrespectful Flora became. She simply endured it all, quietly. Helena, Soren¡¯s mother, would oftenment, ¡°She might not be the perfect wife, but she¡¯s certainly a dutiful daughter¨Cinw.¡± Before Soren could dwell on it, a housekeeper appeared, rying that his father wanted to see him in the study upstairs. Soren headed for the stairs, leaving the room behind. Flora, her mood instantly brightened, pulled Poppy onto the couch and began. chattering away, asking about her time abroad, what the food was like, whether she was settling in. And Evangeline was left standing there, on the outside looking in. She¡¯d expected it, but that didn¡¯t make it hurt any less. She didn¡¯t hate Flora. In fact, the first time they met, Evangeline had genuinely liked her¨Cthe innocence, the ck¨Cand¨Cwhite way Flora saw the world, the way her family sheltered her. In Flora, Evangeline saw a reflection of her younger self. But over the years, tangled inplicated family ties and expectations, she¡¯d lost sight of who she used to be. She treated Flora like a little sister, hoping for somefort in return. Her kindness wasn¡¯t just for Soren¡¯s sake. But Flora never believed her. She thought Evangeline was only trying to curry favor, hoping Flora would speak up for her to Soren. Evangeline had always believed in treating others with sincerity, convinced that even the coldest heart could be warmed in time. But Soren and Flora proved her wrong. This time, she hadn¡¯t gone out of her way to save up and buy gifts for Flora, only to have them tossed aside. Truth was, she could barely afford anything, so she bought a few small presents just for the grandmother who had always been kind to her. After all, she and Flora were equals¨Cthere was never any real obligation to bring gifts for Flora in the first ce. Lose Us 33 Chapter 33 Flora deliberately ignored Evangeline, chatting enthusiastically with Poppy instead. She fully expected Evangeline toe over with a gift for her, just like she always did. Flora was already nning to toss the gift aside in front of Poppy, just to make it clear she had no interest in anything Evangeline offered. But several minutes passed, and Evangeline still hadn¡¯t approached. Unable to resist, Flora shot a sideways nce at her and was surprised to see Evangeline calmly sitting on the nearby couch as if nothing was happening. Even more curious, Flora noticed that Evangeline was only holding a single gift bag this time. No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like it was intended for her. Flora frowned in confusion. Maybe the gift was just really small this year? Had Evangeline slipped it into her pocket? But that didn¡¯t make sense¨Cher dress didn¡¯t even have any pockets. Flora couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and called out, ¡°Evangeline, where¡¯s my gift?¡± Evangeline was caught off guard by the question. She hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t get you anything.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Flora¡¯s temper red instantly. Sensing her irritation, Evangeline added, ¡°You¡¯re usually not interested in the gifts give you anyway. I figured even if I did bring something, you¡¯d just throw it out.¡± The words hit their mark, and Flora¡¯s anger faded as quickly as it hade. That was exactly what she¡¯d been nning to do. Suddenly, Flora felt a pang of regret. She realized she now sounded like she was begging Evangeline for a present. Irritated by her own reaction, she blurted out, ¡°Whether I throw it away or not is my business. Buying the gift is yours. My brother gives you plenty of money¨Csince you don¡¯t have to live with the Fawkes family, are you just keeping all that cash for yourself?¡± Chapter 33 That used to be the usation Evangeline dreaded the most. In the past, she would have rushed to exin, desperate not to seem greedy in the eyes of the Fawkes family, eager to ount for every cent. But now, Evangeline had let go of such anxieties. She realized that once suspicion. takes root, it doesn¡¯t matter how she tries to justify herself¨CFlora was never going. to believe her. With a calm voice, Evangeline replied, ¡°I married into the Fawkes family. The money my husband gives me¨Cif I don¡¯t keep it, who should? You? Should I hand it over to you instead?¡± Flora hadn¡¯t expected such a sharp retort and was momentarily speechless. She was just about to snap back when Helena descended the stairs. Helena was dressed in an elegant, custom¨Cmade pale blue gown, exuding an air of refinement from head to toe¨Cevery detail, down to her hair, was impable. She ncedzily over at the group and held out her hand. Evangeline was about to get up to help her, but before she could move, Poppy sprang to her feet, smiling as she took Helena¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunt Helena, it¡¯s been ages. You look as young and beautiful as ever.¡± ¡°And so do you,¡± Helena replied coolly. Flora, spotting Helena, immediately lost interest in arguing with Evangeline about the missing gift. She grabbed the gift bag and hurried over. ¡°Mom, this is from Poppy. She spent ages picking out this dress for you¨Cit¡¯s really special.¡± Poppy smiled graciously. ¡°It¡¯s just a little something. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡°Oh, Poppy, you¡¯re too modest! Anyone can see this dress wasn¡¯t cheap¨Chow could you call it a little something?¡± Flora chimed in, eager to tter. The three of them chatted away, their conversation warm and lively. Flora even raised her voice on purpose, making sure Evangeline could hear every word, hoping to get under her skin. She assumed Evangeline was sulking because Poppy hade to visit and hadn¡¯t brought a gift. Flora figured she¡¯d let Evangeline stew, show her that stubbornness would get her nowhere. Oblivious to Flora¡¯s scheming, Evangeline kept her focus on thetest industry news on her phone. She¡¯d been out of the loop for some time and was desperate to catch up. Just as she was scanning a new update about UME, Helena¡¯s cold voice suddenly rang out ¡°Evangeline, what are you doing sitting there? Come over here.¡± With no choice, Evangeline put her phone away and walked over. Helena withdrew her hand from Poppy¡¯s grasp and ced it on Evangeline¡¯s instead With a frosty expression, Helena said, ¡°Evangeline, I hate to say it, but you really have no sense of asion. There are guests in the house and you haven¡¯t even offered them a cup of tea. Is this how the Fawkes family taught you to treat visitors?¡± Lose Us 34 When Helena spoke, the smile on Poppy¡¯s face faltered for a split second. Evangeline pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Helena¡¯s words certainly sounded like she was acknowledging Evangeline¡¯s ce in the Fawkes family, but Evangeline knew better. Helena wasn¡¯t defending her, she was just using her as a pawn. Sure enough, Flora immediately shot Helena a look of protest. ¡°Mom, Poppy isn¡¯t just a quest,¡± she insisted. ¡°You know, she treats me even better than my own sister¨Cinw ever has.¡± She threw Evangeline a pointed re, still clearly holding a grudge over the earlier gift situation. This time, Evangeline didn¡¯t bother to exin. She knew if she said Soren never gave her any money, Flora would only press further: If he didn¡¯t, then where had Evangeline gotten money all these years without a job? How did she buy those gifts before? And even if she revealed the real source of her funds, Flora probably wouldn¡¯t believe her¨Cinstead, it would just make Helena even more displeased. The marriage was ending anyway. Evangeline didn¡¯t see the point in stirring up more drama. She helped Helena settle onto the couch, quietly attentive. Flora nced at the lone gift bag next to where Evangeline had just been sitting. Since it obviously wasn¡¯t for her, it must be for her mother. ¡°So that¡¯s for Mom, right? Let me see what you got her,¡± Flora said, reaching for the bag. Evangeline quickly stepped in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s for Gran,¡± she said calmly. She simply didn¡¯t have the means to buy gifts for everyone. In the past, Flora always tossed her presents into the closet, and Helena never even bothered to unwrap them¨Cshe just stashed them away in storage. Only Gran would ept her gifts, and actually use them. So this time, Evangeline had brought a present for Gran alone. Flora¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So you didn¡¯t get me anything, fine, but you didn¡¯t even get a gift for my mom?¡± / ¡°Bath & Funapter 94 Despite her scolding, Flora was secretly pleased. Not only was she no longer the only one left out, but Evangeline¡¯s obvious faux pas gave her a twisted sense of satisfaction. The worse Evangeline looked in front of their mother, the more it made Poppy shine byparison. She nced at Helena, unable to hide her smugness. Sure enough, when Helena realized the only gift was for Gran and not herself, her expression soured slightly. But she wasn¡¯t about to start a scene over a single gift. She kept her tone even. ¡°At least you remembered Gran. That¡¯s something.¡± Flora couldn¡¯t resist stoking the fire. ¡°If you really cared, you¡¯d have gotten gifts for both Mom and Gran. ying favorites isn¡¯t very thoughtful, is it?¡± With that, she plopped down beside Helena and brightened. ¡°Never mind, Mom. Ignore her. Take a look at the gift Poppy brought you!¡± She eagerly unwrapped the present, holding it up for Helena to see. Helena ran her hand over the dress¨Cluxurious fabric, unique design. She checked thebel at the hem and noticed a name intricately stitched in fine thread: a well¨Cknown European designer. It was clear Poppy had put real effort into this. But in the end, it wasn¡¯t really about the gift. What mattered was that Poppy, with her thoughtful gestures, was simply more likable than Evangeline. Helena¡¯s mood softened as she gazed at the dress, and Flora seized the moment. ¡°Poppy went out of her way to find out what styles you like, Mom. She really cares. Helena couldn¡¯t help but relent a little. It was hard to be harsh in the face of such obvious goodwill. She looked at Poppy, her expression gentler. ¡°Thank you, dear.¡± Poppy smiled graciously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Flora, delighted to see her mother so pleased, pulled Poppy down to sit beside them and started telling Helena all about what Poppy had been up totely. Her intention to exclude Evangeline couldn¡¯t have been clearer. And sure enough, when Flora looked up again, she saw Evangeline sitting alone or the other end of the room, head bowed over her phone, quietly fading into the background. Chapter 35 Lose Us 35 Apart from scrolling through her phone, she didn¡¯t really have any other way to vent her frustrations. Flora let out a soft huff, the thought flickering through her mind as she sulked. Evangeline, unaware of Flora¡¯s mood, nced at her screen just as a notification popped up: Glenn¡¯s flight was arriving an hour ahead of schedule. Looks like I¡¯ll be seeing Grandma sooner than expected. I should find a way to leave. early. In the study, Soren loungedzily at the desk, idly tapping his fingers on the polished surface. Across from him, his father, Clyde Fawkes, had been silently reviewing somepany documents for what felt like ages. Soren finally broke the quiet, his tone casual but with an edge: ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t call me in here just to watch you work, did you?¡± Clyde set aside the papers and said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re working with the Whitmore family again?¡± Soren arched an eyebrow. ¡°Word travels fast,¡± he said with a faint, mockingugh. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you and Grandma who insisted on coborating with them in the first ce?¡± Clyde could hear the irritation in his son¡¯s voice. Back when they¡¯d arranged the marriage alliance with the Whitmores, they had forced Soren into plenty of things he never wanted. Clyde sighed. ¡°Given the Whitmores¡® current situation, there¡¯s no need to keep bending over backwards for them¨Cespecially not for Evangeline¡­¡± He paused, searching for the right words. ¡°Back then, that marriage was a necessity. With all eyes on the Fawkes family, if we hadn¡¯t kept our promise, the other families would¡¯ve started doubting our integrity.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different now. Soren, if you really don¡¯t want to be with Evangeline, you can get a divorce.¡± Soren¡¯s fingers stilled on the desk. ¡°Divorce?¡± he repeated, arching a brow. That familiar, restless frustration welled up inside him once again. After a moment, he let out a dry, self¨Cmockingugh. ¡°Now you¡¯re not worried about- the family¡¯s reputation anymore?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Clyde¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Back then, the marriage was set in stone¨CEvangeline¡¯s mother gave her life for the deal. But now, you and Evangeline have been together five years, and your marriage is¡­ well, it¡¯s what it is. ¡°What is it, exactly?¡± Soren cut him off before he could finish. Clyde looked at his son¨Cpart frustration, part resignation. What is it? He has the nerve to ask? Everyone in Serenity City knew that Soren and Evangeline barely got along. They didn¡¯t even bother to put up a front anymore. The whole city had unofficially crowned them the second least harmonious couple in town. Now that Poppy was back, the gossip mill was in full swing, betting that Soren would ditch Evangeline and rekindle his old me with Poppy. Some people had even started an actual betting pool. The question was whether he¡¯d stay married to Evangeline or leave her for Poppy. Plenty of Clyde¡¯s business associates had assured him, on the surface, not to worry. But behind the scenes, they were putting serious money on Poppy. The odds against Evangeline had climbed so high it was almostughable. Still, Clyde kept those thoughts to himself. He¡¯d never liked meddling in his children¡¯s private lives, and he knew Soren wouldn¡¯t want to hear any of it. So, he kept it brief, ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°If you want to divorce Evangeline, I¡¯ll have your mother speak with her and we¡¯ll make sure she¡¯spensated generously.¡± ¡°I imagine she knows where things stand¨Cshe¡¯d probably agree.¡± Soren¡¯s mind felt like a tangled mess. Just hearing the words ¡°Evangeline¡± and ¡°divorce¡± sent another wave of frustration crashing through him. First, they¡¯d forced him into marriage. Now, everyone was pushing him to leave. His voice was sharp. ¡°Who said I wanted a divorce?¡± Clyde was taken aback by Soren¡¯s resistance. He¡¯d honestly thought Soren would be relieved at the prospect. Clyde frowned, puzzled. ¡°You know why Poppy¡¯s back. Aren¡¯t you going to give her an answer? After all, back then- Soren waved him off, agitation written all over his face. ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours. You and Mom can stop worrying about it.¡± Seeing how adamant Soren was, Clyde let the matter drop. He¡¯d never liked interfering in his kids¡® rtionships anyway. As long as Soren didn¡¯t jeopardize the Fawkes family¡¯s interests, Clyde didn¡¯t care who his son ended up with. ¡°All right,¡± he said atst. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head downstairs.¡± Lose Us 36 ¡°Has Evangeline arrived?¡± ¡°My sweet girl, it feels like it¡¯s been ages since youst visited your grandmother.¡± Evangeline was waiting in the living room, sitting quietly on the couch. She hadn¡¯t even seen anyone yet when she heard Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® warm voice drifting in from the hallway. Momentster, Old Mrs. Fawkes appeared, beaming as she entered with the help of a maid. Despite her age, she walked with surprising energy. Seeing this, Evangeline hurried to her feet, ready to greet her. Just as she stepped forward, Flora barreled past and bumped into her hard. Evangeline stumbled, nearly losing her bnce before managing to steady herself. When she looked up, Flora and her twopanions were already at Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® side. Flora pouted, her tone both petnt and yful. ¡°Grandma, you always remember Evangeline. But do you still remember me? Am I still your little darling?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes couldn¡¯t help butugh, her eyes crinkling with delight. ¡°Of course, darling. You¡¯re both my precious girls¨Cthere¡¯s room in my heart for you and Evangeline alike.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Flora gave a satisfied huff before throwing her arms around Old Mrs. Fawkes in a dramatic hug. Ever since she was a child, Flora had always been quick¨Cwitted and charming, her silver tongue perfectly suited to delighting her grandmother. But Helena, standing off to the side, couldn¡¯t help frowning. The way Old Mrs. Fawkes spoke made it sound as though, in her eyes, Evangeline and Flora were equals. And yet, when she¡¯d entered, she¡¯d called for Evarigeline first¨Cnot Flora. If you thought about it, it really did seem like the olddy favored Evangeline just a bit more. The realization left Helena oddly unsettled. Flora, on the other hand, seemed oblivious to this. She kept chattering away, her sweet voice showering her grandmother with affection.. While Old Mrs. Fawkes was still basking in the attention, Flora quickly pulled Poppy forward. ¡°Grandma, look who¡¯s here!¡± Poppy¡¯s smile was gentle as she greeted the old woman. ¡°Hello, Grandma. It¡¯s been a while you look younger every time I see you.¡± Back when she was still dating Soren, Poppy had gone out of her way to win over Old Mrs. Fawkes, even volunteering at a retirement home to learn what older folks. liked to hear. She thought thispliment would make the olddy happy. But Old Mis. Fawkes simply tilted her head, studying Poppy with a puzzled. expression. ¡°And you are?¡± Poppy¡¯s smile faltered, embarrassment coloring her cheeks. Flora hurried to exin, ¡°Grandma, this is Poppy¨CSoren¡¯s girlfriend. Soren used to bring her to visit you all the time, remember?¡± Recognition shed across Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® face, but her expression darkened slightly. ¡°Oh, Soren¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend. What brings you here?¡± Her tone was frosty, and she made a point of emphasizing ¡°ex¨Cgirlfriend.¡± Poppy had half¨Cexpected this and quicklyposed herself. ¡°I came with Soren. We just got back to town, and I wanted to stop by and say hello to you¨Cand to Uncle and Auntie.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear, but today is a Fawkes family dinner. We don¡¯t usually invite guests.¡± The room fell silent, the atmosphere instantly awkward. Truthfully, no one in the family really saw Poppy as an outsider¨Cnot even Helena, who, despite her reservations, had resigned herself to the likelihood that Poppy would eventually marry into the family. Still, for all the difort everyone else felt, it was nothingpared to Poppy¡¯s own embarrassment. She was left speechless, caught off guard by Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® bluntness. She¡¯d followed Soren here deliberately, hoping to slowly win. back the family¡¯s approval. She hadn¡¯t expected such a direct rejection. Even Flora, usually so quick with words, was at a loss. After all, by the strictest definition, Poppy really wasn¡¯t a member of the Fawkes family. Before anyone could recover from the tension, Old Mrs, Fawkes moved swiftly to Evangeline¡¯s side, her face softening with genuine affection. She took Evangeline¡¯s one to gently smooth a stray lock of hair from her hand in both of hers, temple. ¡°Evangeline, you look thinner. Are you taking care of yourself?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes frowned, giving her a once¨Cover. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight, haven¡¯t you? 2/3 Has Soren done something to upset you? Don¡¯t you dare cover for him, my dear. If that boy gives you any trouble, youe straight to me. I¡¯ll set him straight.¡± Evangeline felt her nose sting as emotion welled up inside her. Ever since her mother had passed, these were the only moments when she truly felt the warmth of family. Lose Us 37 Unfortunately, Old Mrs. Fawkes was Soren¡¯s biological grandmother, but with her and Soren about to divorce, Evangeline knew she might never return to the Fawkes family once it was over. A bitter ache settled in her heart, but she refused to let Old Mrs. Fawkes worry on her behalf. Besides, Soren had said he didn¡¯t want anyone in the Fawkes family to know about the divorce¨Cat least, not until everything was settled. Evangeline shook her head. She was just about to say something when Soren and Clyde came down the stairs. Soren¡¯s voice was cool, tinged with exasperation. ¡°Grandma, sometimes I really wonder¨Cam I your grandson, or is she your granddaughter?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes gave him a sharp look. ¡°You are my grandson, but Evangeline is my granddaughter too.¡± Soren could only sigh inwardly. Just let it go. Evangeline was already so spoiled she could practically walk all over him. But with Grandma as the elder, he couldn¡¯t say a word in protest. Poppy, who had been tense and awkward, finally rxed a little when she saw¡± Soren. She edged closer to Flora, turning toward the door. ¡°Soren, I won¡¯t intrude. You all carry on¨CI¡¯ll see myself out.¡± # ¡°Don¡¯t go, Poppy,¡± Flora said quickly, grabbing her arm. Soren added, ¡°Stay for dinner with us.¡± Poppy looked ufortable. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t. This is a family dinner, after all. I¡¯m just an outsider¨CI don¡¯t belong here.¡± Soren frowned. ¡°Who says you¡¯re an outsider? Who says it¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Poppy nced toward Grandma and Evangeline, then quickly shook her head. ¡°No one said it¨CI just feel that way.¡± Soren¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. He nced in the direction Poppy had just looked¨Conly to meet Evangeline¡¯s gaze. So, Evangeline yed the sweet, obedient wife when he was around, but the moment he wasn¡¯t, she¡¯d seize the chance to make things difficult for Poppy? Putting on one face for him and another when his back was turned¨Cshe¡¯d really mastered the act. The thought made him shoot Evangeline a cold, usatory look. Evangeline blinked, confused, ¡°?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes caught Soren¡¯s little drama and stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯m the one who said it. What¡¯s the problem? Am I wrong?¡± She knew exactly what kind of person Poppy was. Yet both her grandson and granddaughter were so easily swayed, letting themselves be wrapped around that woman¡¯s little finger.. Soren didn¡¯t buy that it was Grandma¡¯s doing, but he still said, ¡°Grandma, Poppy is my friend. I brought her here. It wouldn¡¯t feel right to just let her leave.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t feel right?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes let out a coldugh. ¡°And bringing her here to fawn over her makes it better?¡± Soren was speechless. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not fair.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes scoffed, ¡°If it sounds harsh, maybe you shouldn¡¯t have done it in -the first ce.¡± The tension between grandmother and grandson seemed to be over Poppy, but anyone with eyes could see Old Mrs. Fawkes was only standing up for Evangeline. Clyde couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stepped in. ¡°Come on, Mom, there¡¯s no point arguing with the kids. Let them figure it out for themselves.¡± Helena nodded in agreement. Old Mrs. Fawkes was still upset, but it dawned on her that Clyde was right. All these years, she¡¯d watched Evangeline suffer after marrying Soren. She¡¯d tried to help, tried to broker peace, but things always seemed to go wrong. The more she hurt for Evangeline, the more she favored her, while Soren only seemed to grow more defiant, taking his frustrations out on his wife. Sometimes she wondered if she should just stay out of it. But if she didn¡¯t stand up for Evangeline, who would? Her husband, who had already turned his heart to another woman? Her biological father, who barely cared? That stepmother? The thought made her ache with helpless sorrow. Evangeline caught her look and saw the sadness in her eyes. She smiled softly, gently patting Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Grandma. I came today to say goodbye.¡± Lose Us 38 ¡°Leaving? Where are you going?¡± Grandma Fawkes gripped Evangeline¡¯s hand just a little tighter, her concern in on her face. The rest of the Fawkes family turned to look at her as well, curiosity and confusion flickering in their eyes. Something about this whole scene struck Soren as oddly off¨Ckilter. His brow knit in irritation. Poppy sidled up to Evangeline, lowering her voice as if to keep things private¨Cthough she made sure everyone could hear. ¡°Evangeline, it¡¯s normal for married couples to have disagreements. If there¡¯s something you want to say, you should talk it out calmly. This is the Fawkes family¡¯s home, after all. It wouldn¡¯t look good to make a scene. Before Evangeline could answer, Poppy turned to Soren. ¡°Soren, you¡¯re the man here. Whatever happened between you two, just apologize to Evangeline first.¡± Soren¡¯s frown deepened, but he said nothing. Exactly as Poppy expected. Her lips curled ever so slightly in satisfaction. As long as neither Soren 1 nor Evangeline denied her words, everyone would assume she was telling the truth: that the young couple had quarreled and dragged their personal issues into the family home. No matter who was at fault, it would only sour the family¡¯s opinion. Soren was their son; they¡¯d always side with him. The one left out in the cold would be Evangeline. Poppy nced at her, offering a gentle, almost patronizing smile. ¡°Soren¡¯s temper isn¡¯t the best¨CI¡¯ll apologize on his behalf.¡± ¡°Evangeline, let¡¯s leave it at that, okay? Don¡¯t let Grandma¡¯worry.¡± Poppy knew perfectly well that Grandma Fawkes was the one person in the family Evangeline truly respected, So she deliberately invoked her name, sure Evangeline would back down for the sake of peace. But to her surprise, Evangeline simply smiled. ¡°I think you might have misunderstood. There¡¯s no argument between us.¡± ¡°And even if there was, I¡¯m still Soren¡¯s wife in name. What position are you in to apologize to me on his behalf?¡± Poppy was caught off guard, momentarily speechless. ¡°I¡­¡± Evangeline cut her off, half¨Cjoking, ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t say more. Maybe you¡¯ve been abroad too long, but things aren¡¯t quite so open here. People don¡¯t air their marital problems in public.¡± ¡°If someone with an agenda overheard, they might think you¡¯re trying to stir up trouble between us.¡± Poppy was left utterly tongue¨Ctied, ncing helplessly at Soren. He didn¡¯t acknowledge her look. His gaze was fixed on Evangeline, one eyebrow raised, an amused glint in his eyes. So, she keeps insisting she wants a divorce¡­ yet in front of Poppy, she¡¯s staking her im as my wife. Clearly, she never really intended to leave. Evangeline could feel Soren¡¯s heated stare on her, but she didn¡¯t look his way. She knew standing up to Poppy might irritate him, but she¡¯d had enough. Poppy was already using the family to pressure her; now she was dragging Grandma into it, setting another trap. If she kept swallowing her pride, she¡¯d only disappoint Grandma Fawkes even more. She squeezed Grandma¡¯s hand, smiling at the rest of the family as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sorry, I should have exined myself earlier. I¡¯m just going to pick up a friend, so I won¡¯t be able to stay for dinner.¡± At that, Flora rolled her eyes in disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought something big had happened¨Cyou made it sound like a tragic farewell. For a minute I thought you and my brother were really getting divorced.¡± Evangeline was about to reply, but Soren spoke up first, his voice cold and edged. with annoyance. ¡°Flora, that¡¯s enough.¡± His tone left no room for argument; he was clearly irritated. Evangeline blinked, momentarily confused, then realized Soren was angry not because of her, but because Flora had brought up divorce in front of Grandma, upsetting her. Sure enough, Flora nced at Grandma Fawkes, then quickly fell silent. No one else said a word, but Evangeline suspected they all thought the same as Flora. In this family, probably only Grandma Fawkes genuinely didn¡¯t want her to leave. Soren was right¨Cthere was no need to announce anything. When everyone already ?? 11:20 assumed they¡¯d end up divorced, it was easier just to go through the motions and quietly walk away. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Lose Us 39 Even if she spoke up now, with the divorce papers still unsigned, everyone would. only urge her to reconsider for the sake of appearances. But deep down, they all hoped she and Soren would split. So, better to say nothing at all. Evangeline felt her own grip tighten a little, her fingers twitching against her palm. She caught theplicated look in Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® eyes¨Csomewhere between worry, disappointment, and a trace of sadness. Clyde, who¡¯d been silently observing for a while, finally stepped in to ease the tension. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, Evangeline. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare dinner now. Please, stay and eat with us¨Cyou won¡¯t bete picking up your friend, I promise.¡± Then he turned to Poppy. ¡°Since you¡¯re a friend of Soren¡¯s, you¡¯re a friend of the Fawkes family. You¡¯re very wee here¨Cplease, join us for dinner.¡± His words made Poppy¡¯s ce at the table clear, which seemed to please Old Mrs. Fawkes and neatly resolved the awkwardness from earlier. With the current head of the Fawkes family having spoken, no one else had anything to add. Still, Flora¡¯s mention of ¡°divorce¡± cast a strange pall over the meal. The dinner was hardly a pleasant one. Evangeline found herself seated between Old Mrs. Fawkes and Soren. On Soren¡¯s other side sat Poppy. Throughout the meal, Poppy often smiled and served Soren food from her own te, and Soren never refused. Evangeline remembered how Soren had always imed to be a germaphobe. Back when she was first learning how to show her affection¨Cclueless, nervous¨Cshe¡¯d looked up advice online, which told her that serving food was a caring gesture. So she¡¯d tried it, using the serving fork. Soren¡¯s face had darkened at once, and he¡¯d told her not to do it¨Cthat he didn¡¯t like anyone touching his food, that he was particr about cleanliness. But now, Poppy was serving him with her own fork, and he didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Chapter 39 So, Soren was never truly a germaphobe. He just didn¡¯t love her. Everything she did was wrong simply because it was her. At least she¡¯d finally seen things clearly, and had the sense to halt their marriage before it dragged on any further. Lost in thought, she snapped back when a scallopnded in her bowl. It hade from her right. Soren sat on her right. Evangeline looked up at him, puzzled, only to find Soren¡¯s face impassive, his dark eyes unreadable. Noticing her gaze, Soren said coolly, ¡°Stop picking at your rice. Eat some real food, will you? Otherwise, people will start saying the Fawkes family¡¯s starving you.¡± Evangeline paused, then nced to her left. Seeing Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® face soften a little, she suddenly understood. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied, forcing a small smile. Of course. Even if everyone knew the truth, they still had to y their parts. After dinner, the housekeeper brought out a tter of fruit as usual. Evangeline peeled a clementine out of habit and held it out Flora. Flora loved the tart sweetness of these fruits, but hated getting her hands sticky, so Evangeline had always peeled them for her. She hardly thought about it anymore¨Cit was just routine at this point. Flora was chatting happily with Poppy when Evangeline offered the fruit. Without thinking, she reached for it, but as her hand hovered, she noticed Poppy watching. If she epted Evangeline¡¯s offer, Poppy might think they were close. And, truthfully, Flora was still annoyed at Evangeline for showing her up earlier with those gifts. Instead, Flora drew her hand away and picked up an unpeeled clementine, turning to Poppy with a syrupy smile. ¡°Poppy, would you mind peeling this for me?¡± Poppy blinked in surprise, then beamed. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Thank you, Poppy! I bet whatever you peel will taste even better.¡± 2/3 Flora¡¯s tone was sharine sweet, and she shot a triumphant nce at Evangeline as if to say: My brother Soren is such a catch. If you don¡¯t know how to keep him, there are plenty of others lining up to win my favor. Evangeline understood perfectly. Feeling awkward, she started to withdraw her hand. But before she could, a slender, steady hand reached out and took the peeled fruit from her. Lose Us 40 Evangeline paused, a little startled. She turned her head just in time to see Soren, unhurried andposed, peeling away the pith from a tangerine before popping a segment into his mouth as if nothing were out of the ordinary. Poppy and Flora, sitting nearby, stared at him in disbelief. Soren acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed them at all. Evangeline¡¯s surprisested only a moment before a calmposure settled over her again. Once upon a time, she might have let herself wonder if Soren¡¯s little gestures meant he cared for her after all. But after all these years, with so much evidence to the contrary, she knew better than to read into fleeting moments like this. There was no point searching for hope in the details. She wiped her hands with a moist towelette and nced at the clock. It was almost time to leave. She was just about to say her goodbyes to Old Mrs. Fawkes when the elderly. woman beat her to it. ¡°Evangeline, would you walk me home?¡± Evangeline nodded. She could tell that Old Mrs. Fawkes, much like herself, had something she wanted to say. Once they stepped outside the restaurant, Evangeline was still wondering how¨Cto begin when Old Mrs. Fawkes turned to her, voice heavy with sadness. ¡°Evangeline, have you really made up your mind?¡± Evangeline hesitated, caught off guard. Old Mrs. Fawkes sighed. ¡°If I were thinking rationally, I¡¯d try to persuade you to stay. to remind you that things might not be over yet. But deep down, I know that even if I tried, it might only bring you more pain.¡± ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve gone through. I¡¯m sorry, Evangeline. This old woman hasn¡¯t done nearly enough for you.¡± Evangeline understood. Old Mrs. Fawkes had seen through her, had figured out about her decision to get divorced. It was only to be expected. No matter how she tried to hide it, whenever something was wrong, Old Mrs. Fawkes was always the first to notice. She thought back to those years when the Fawkes family was flourishing, when Soren¡¯s name echoed through the business world, drawing envy and retaliation from rivals Once, when she was home alone, four or five strange men broke in. Frightened and panicked, she¡¯d dashed upstairs, barricaded herself in the bedroom, and called Soren. But as luck would have it, Poppy had just returned from abroad that day, and Soren was with her. When he picked up, he didn¡¯t even let her exin. Instead, he snapped at her impatiently, telling her to handle things herself and stop bothering him. Evangeline¡¯s heart went cold, but she still managed to tell him what had happened, her voice trembling with fear. After a brief, heavy silence, Soren did rush home, but what happened next left her even more bewildered. The men¨Cmenacing with knives and crowbars¨Chad only shouted a few threats before leaving. They hadn¡¯t smashed anything, hadn¡¯t stolen a thing. They even took her trash out on their way out the door. Evangeline was leftpletely at a loss. If not for the dented bedroom door, she might have doubted her own memory. But Soren didn¡¯t believe her. When he got home, he was furious, convinced she¡¯d lied to drag him back. She tried to prove she was telling the truth, but the security. cameras in the neighborhood were all conveniently out of order that day, which only made her seem guiltier. She couldn¡¯t defend herself. What made it worse was that soon after Soren returned, Poppy herself was attacked¨Crobbed and nearly assaulted¨Cif not for a passerby who intervened just in time. Soren¡¯s anger exploded. Wracked with guilt over Poppy¡¯s ordeal, he took it out on Evangeline. He locked her in her room for three days, refusing to let her out until she apologized to Poppy. That was the first time she seriously considered divorce. Later, it was Old Mrs. Fawkes who sensed something was wrong. While the rest of the family believed Soren, only she believed Evangeline. She investigated, spending 2/3 a fortune to uncover real evidence that Evangeline had been threatened. Remembering all this, Evangeline shook her head. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve already done. so much for me.¡± ¡°Some things just aren¡¯t meant to be.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes squeezed her hand tightly, her eyes shimmering with tears. ¡°Evangeline, remember this¨Cno matter what you decide, you¡¯ll always be my child. And if you ever need me, I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± Evangeline managed a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡± At the front door, before they parted, Evangeline pressed a carefully wrapped gift into Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my grandmother. I wish you good health and a long, happy life.¡± After all, she thought quietly, you¡¯re the only family I have left in this world. I Lose Us 41 After Evangeline left, Old Mrs. Fawkes carefully unwrapped the gift she¡¯d been given. Inside was a specially ordered herbal heating pad for her back. Her lower back had been bothering her for some time now, and she¡¯d gotten into the habit of unconsciously rubbing at it. Evangeline hadn¡¯t visited the family estate. in a while¨Cjust a video call not long ago¨Cand yet she¡¯d still noticed her difort. The maid standing nearby murmured, ¡°Miss Whitmore really is thoughtful.¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been that way,¡± the old woman sighed. At first, she¡¯d liked Evangeline simply because her mother had once saved her son¡¯s life. But over time, as she got to know the girl, she found herself growing genuinely fond of her. No one else seemed to notice, but Old Mrs. Fawkes saw it as clear as day: Evangeline always took care of the little things, the details nobody else even saw, keeping everything in perfect order. But this kind of care was almost invisible while she was around. You only realized what you¡¯d lost after she was gone¨Cafter the absence settled in. It was like the sun¨Calways there, shining day after day. People get used to its warmth and light, never stopping to think how precious it is. Only when the sun doesn¡¯t rise, and darkness falls, do you realize just how much it meant. She¡¯d had this little sunbeam in her life all along. What a shame her grandson was too blind, too oblivious, to appreciate it. He didn¡¯t deserve a granddaughter¨Cinw as good as Evangeline. The tears that had been gathering in her eyes finally spilled over. Seeing this, the maid whispered gently, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s drafty out here. Let me help you. back inside.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes shook her head and kept her gaze fixed on the path where Evangeline had disappeared, her voice heavy with sorrow. ¡°I just want to watch her leave. I¡¯m getting old, and now that she¡¯s made her decision¡­¡± She trailed off, exhaling a long sigh. ¡°There will be fewer and fewer times we see each other, from now on.¡± Her voice quivered at the end. The maid, quick¨Cwitted as ever, had already pieced together most of what had just passed between them. She tried tofort her softly. ¡°Maybe Miss Evangeline will change her mind.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve watched her grow up. People think she¡¯s gentle, but honestly, she¡¯s as stubborn as theye.¡± ¡°This time, she won¡¯t look back.¡± Another sigh escaped her lips. The maid didn¡¯t know what else to say. Everyone knew how much Old Mrs. Fawkes adored Evangeline, but what good did that do? At the end of the day, marriage was between two people. If Soren didn¡¯t love her, no amount of support from the olddy could change a thing. And besides¡­ She nced at the old woman again and couldn¡¯t help but notice how much frailer she looked these days, her hair whiter, her posture more stooped. Maybe Soren had dragged out the marriage because of his grandmother. But once the olddy was gone, divorce seemed inevitable. Old Mrs. Fawkes seemed to sense her thoughts, but said nothing. She just looked toward the corner where Evangeline¡¯s figure had vanished and whispered, ¡°Help me inside, will you?¡± Just before crossing the threshold, she paused and nced back. She had a gift for Evangeline, too. It would be herst chance, in this lifetime, to help the girl¨Cand perhaps her grandson¨Cone more time. In the grand hall of the old estate, Evangeline returned from Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s garden with the intention of saying goodbye. But as she reached the doorway, she saw the living room was alive withughter and easy conversation. Helena, Poppy, and Flora were chatting animatedly, clearly enjoying each other¡¯spany. Soren and Clyde sat on the nearby couch, deep in discussion¨Cprobably about the affairs at Fawkes Enterprises. Evangeline realized that stepping in would only disturb their harmony; she¡¯d be out of ce in this scene. So, quietly, she turned away and slipped out. Soren caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eye and instinctively looked up. For a moment, he hesitated, watching her retreating figure. Something felt off about Evangeline tonight, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why. Was she upset that he¡¯d brought Poppy to meet the family? But surely that was just a trivial matter. When had she be so petty? Evangeline had no inkling of Soren¡¯s thoughts as she made her way through the courtyard, out to the parking lot. She was just about to get into her car when she heard footsteps approaching from behind. C Lose Us 42 hapter 42 ¡°Evangeline, are you leaving already?¡± Hearing Poppy¡¯s voice, Evangeline turned around. With the Fawkes family gone, Poppy dropped her mask. She approached like a general basking in victory, pride and satisfaction gleaming in her eyes. Evangeline detected the hostility and challenge in Poppy¡¯s gaze. She¡¯d expected to feel just as antagonistic in return. But, surprisingly, she didn¡¯t. All she felt was relief. Honestly, the tension between them had always been about Soren. Now that she and Soren were getting divorced, there was no reason for her and Poppy to be at each other¡¯s throats. Evangeline nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading out.¡± Poppy smiled slyly. ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m here, is it?¡± The bluntness caught Evangeline off guard. She hesitated, then shook her head. ¡°No, I-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it is,¡± Poppy cut her off briskly. ¡°I might have been living abroad, but I¡¯ve heard all about you and Soren. He never liked you, and he was never happy in your marriage.¡± ¡°He¡¯sined about you to me plenty of times. So, me being with Soren now isn¡¯t about stealing him from you. I¡¯m just restoring things to the way they should be.¡± She stopped beside Evangeline, lips curving into a smug smile. The truth was, Soren rarely even mentioned Evangeline when he was with Poppy. The few times she¡¯d tried to probe, he¡¯d shrugged it offzily, changing the subject in a heartbeat. Poppy had no idea what Soren truly thought of Evangeline. She¡¯d heard plenty ofints from Flora, though. As Soren¡¯s sister, Flora had plenty to say, and Poppy guessed Soren probably felt the same way. Evangeline stayed silent, offering no protest. Seeing this, Poppy¡¯s confidence swelled. Her voice grew mocking. ¡°So, Evangeline, take my advice¨Cleave Soren sooner rather thanter. Spare yourself the 1121 embarrassment. No need to give everyone in Serenity City more gossip tough. about.¡± ¡°But hey, just a friendly suggestion. If you insist on clinging to him, that¡¯s your choice.¡± ¡°After all, by now you must be used to being Serenity City¡¯s favorite joke.¡± She finished with a hand over her mouth,ughing cruelly. Evangeline looked at her, momentarily stunned¨Cnot by the transformation, but by something she¡¯d realized listening to Poppy¡¯s tirade. Poppy didn¡¯t know she and Soren were already nning to divorce. Soren hadn¡¯t told her? Evangeline had assumed that, the night they signed the papers, Soren would have rushed to tell Poppy. Or maybe he was waiting until the divorce was finalized, wanting to surprise her. Then it dawned on her: Poppy¡¯s birthday wasing up in a month. It wasn¡¯t something Evangeline had gone out of her way to remember. It was just that the passcode to the house¨Cand Soren had set nearly every door in the ce to Poppy¡¯s birthdate¨Cmade it impossible to forget. She didn¡¯t know what Soren was thinking, but she didn¡¯t bother exining. She simply nodded, her tone calm and steady. ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡± Her answer was direct, her gaze unwavering, not a hint of resentment, This seemed to throw Poppy off. Evangeline noticed the surprise in her eyes but didn¡¯t exin further. She was about to walk away when Poppy¡¯s expression shifted, a sh of triumph and provocation in her eyes. Suddenly, Poppy grabbed Evangeline¡¯s hand and shoved it against her own shoulder. It happened so fast. By the time Evangeline realized what was going on, Poppy was stumbling to the floor, eyes rimmed red, looking as if she¡¯d just been wronged. In that instant, Evangeline understood exactly what she was up to. Lose Us 43 A moment ago, Poppy¡¯s little stumble would have easily convinced anyone that Evangeline had pushed her. Sure enough, when Evangeline turned around, she found Soren standing behind her, half-shrouded in the darkness.. His expression was cold, his whole presence radiating a chill, and the anger and confusion in his eyes as he looked at her were impossible to miss. Before Evangeline could get a word out, Poppy¡¯s intive voice piped up, ¡°Soren, don¡¯t me Evangeline. It really was my fault tonight¨CI shouldn¡¯t havee over.¡± Soren strode forward in silence, his tone frigid. ¡°You¡¯re here because I brought you. Whether you should be here or not isn¡¯t for her to decide.¡± With that, he walked over and helped Poppy up from the ground. As he passed by, Evangeline felt his shoulder m hard into hers. The backyard was spacious¨Cshe wasn¡¯t blocking his way. He¡¯d done that on purpose, venting Poppy¡¯s grievance for her. She didn¡¯t even get the chance to exin. Soren had already found her guilty on Poppy¡¯s word alone. Evangeline told herself she should be used to this by now, but her throat still tightened, and a familiar ache pressed at her chest. ¡°Poppy, are you alright?¡± Flora hurried over, her voice anxious. Poppy nced at Evangeline, then smiled up at Flora with wide, innocent eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine¨Cjust slipped and fell, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Poppy, don¡¯t cover for her. I saw it¨Cshe pushed you.¡± Flora shot Evangeline a scathing re. Brother and sister¨Cboth cut from the same cloth, both so quick to distrust her. Evangeline said nothing, but Flora seemed to take her silence as guilt¨Ccaught red¨Chanded and left speechless. Everything Evangeline had done that day had left Flora deeply dissatisfied. In her mind, Evangeline was only so brazen because Grandma favored her, and Poppy was all alone in this city. That was the only reason she daredy a hand on Poppy. But Evangeline seemed to have conveniently forgotten that she and Soren were still here. They could stand up for Poppy anytime. Thinking this, Flora passed by Evangeline. Seeing her unrepentant expression only made Flora angrier. She lifted her foot and stomped down hard on Evangeline¡¯s A jolt of pain shot up through Evangeline¡¯s already injured toe, sharp as if a drill were boring straight through bone, radiating up her leg and setting her heart pounding in agony. The pain made her crumple to the ground, cold sweat breaking out across her forehead. The urge to cry out was overwhelming, but all she could manage was a strangled gasp. Flora had only meant to give her a warning, not expecting such a dramatic reaction. For a moment, she froze. ¡°Come on, I just stepped on your foot¨Cdo you have to make such a scene? Evangeline, quit the act.¡± She turned to Soren. ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you? I barely used any force. There¡¯s no way it hurt that much.¡± Worried that their grandmother might hear and get upset, Flora instinctively looked to Soren for backup. He frowned, noticing how pale Evangeline¡¯s face had turned and how sweat dripped down her temple. She looked like she was actually in pain. If she was faking, she¡¯d never done it so convincingly. But could anyone fake that kind of pallor and the cold sweat running down her face? Or¡­ was she really hurt? Soren hesitated, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes as he started toward Evangeline. Flora grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her. She just pushed Poppy and now she¡¯s putting on a show, hoping you¡¯ll pity her instead of punishing her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just copying Poppy. If you go to her now, she¡¯ll get exactly what she wants.¡± He stopped in his tracks, Flora¡¯s words making a certain kind of sense. He was about to look back at Evangeline when Flora chimed in again, ¡°You should take Poppy to see the family doctor. She¡¯s so delicate, and that fall looked nasty¨Cwho knows if she¡¯s hurt herself¡­ Wait, Poppy¨Cyour hand is bleeding!¡± Lose Us 44 As soon as Soren finished speaking, he nced over at Poppy. Sure enough, he noticed the scrape on her hand. It must have happened when she fell earlier. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but the cut stood out against her pale skin, edged with dirt from the ground. Poppy shook her head, worry etched across her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. We should check on Evangeline first.¡± Flora immediately jumped in. ¡°She¡¯s faking it, Poppy. What¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°And besides, you need your hands to y piano. What if this leaves a mark? That would be a disaster.¡± At that, Soren didn¡¯t hesitate. He took Poppy¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside and clean this up.¡± Whether Evangeline was faking or not, Poppy¡¯s hand was the real priority right now. Especially since she¡¯d only gotten hurt because Flora had pushed her. A little pain might teach her a lesson. Meanwhile, Evangeline couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying. The sharp pain from before had nearly knocked the senses out of her; their voices sounded distant and muffled, like ocean waves swirling around her, sticky and unreal. When the pain finally began to ebb and her mind cleared, she realized everyone was gone. The night seemed even darker than before. She was left standing alone in the sprawling backyard, shadows swallowing her whole. Laughter and music still drifted from inside the house. Evangeline nced back over her shoulder, took a shaky breath, and¨Cbiting her lip¨Cdragged her numb, aching foot toward the parking lot, limping with every step. ¡°See, I told you, she¡¯s fine. She was just putting on a show,¡± Flora said with a huff, standing at the second¨Cfloor window and watching Evangeline¡¯s figure slowly disappear into the darkness. She shot Soren a look of disdain. ¡°You worry too much.¡± Soren didn¡¯t answer. He stared at the limping silhouette, something tightening in his chest. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but something felt wrong. Flora noticed Soren¡¯s gaze lingering on Evangeline, the flicker of concern in his eyes, and let out a sigh of exasperation. Her brother was hopelessly dense when it came to girls and their games. She decided to spell it out for him. ¡°Evangeline was obviously trying to get your attention in front of Poppy. If you show any concern, she¡¯ll find a way to unt it and make Poppy jealous. Then¨Cboom!-Poppy will misunderstand you. And if that happens, good luck ever getting back together with her.¡± ¡°Getting back together?¡± Soren shot her a look. ¡°Who said anything about getting back together with Poppy?¡± Flora just stared at him. Soren pressed on, ¡°Poppy and I are just friends. I¡¯m only helping her out as a friend, nothing more.¡± Flora rolled her eyes. Did he even believe that himself? She figured he was just worried their grandmother might hear something she wouldn¡¯t like. ¡°Come on, Soren. Don¡¯t bother pretending around me. I¡¯m your beloved little sister, remember? Your secrets are safe with me,¡± she insisted, patting her chest with a solemn nod. Then, with a conspiratorial grin, she asked, ¡°So, be honest¨Cwhen are you nning to divorce Evangeline?¡± ¡°Divorce?¡± Soren¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Who told you there¡¯s going to be a divorce?¡± Flora gave a dismissive snort. Did he really need to say it? Anyone with half a brain could see where things were headed. ¡°Whatever, Soren. You don¡¯t have to keep up the act. Everyone knows what Evangeline¡¯s like¨Cshe¡¯s made a name for herself stealing other people¡¯s boyfriends. As your sister, I fully support you breaking up with her.¡± She looked at him with the air of someone offering unconditional support. But Soren jus grew more irritated. His expression darkened and his voice turned cold. ¡°Flora, no matter what Evangeline¡¯s done, or what people say about her, she¡¯s still your sister¨Cinw.¡± Flora gaped at him. After a stunned moment, she patted her own cheek to make sure she was awake. Had her brother just taken Evangeline¡¯s side¨Cand scolded her? Weird. Really weird. She¡¯d pushed him before about divorcing Evangeline, and he¡¯d always agreed or kept silent. But this time, just hearing the word ¡°divorce¡± made him snap. He¡¯d even called her by her full name¨Cand reminded her Evangeline was still her sister¨Cinw! Lose Us 45 Flora hesitated, then cautiously asked her brother, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s gotten into you? Did Evangeline put some kind of spell on you or something? Why are you defending her all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Or¡­ could it be that you¡¯ve actually fallen for Evangeline?¡± ¡°Not a chance,¡± Soren replied tly. Flora studied him, trying to read his expression. ¡°Then why won¡¯t you divorce her? And why are you always taking her side?¡± Soren pressed his lips together, his dark eyes unreadable. For a moment, he was at a loss himself. She was right. He didn¡¯t love Evangeline. So why wasn¡¯t he nning to divorce her? Flora saw he wasn¡¯t going to answer and let out a sigh, deciding not to press the matter. ¡°Well, either way, even if you stay married, you and Poppy can still be together. On the other hand, if you really did get a divorce, after five years of marriage and all those tangled interests, Evangeline would probably walk away with a hefty chunk of the Fawkes family fortune.¡± Soren¡¯s mind drifted back, almost involuntarily, to the divorce papers Evangeline had handed him not long ago. She hadn¡¯t really asked for much in that agreement. ¡°Ugh-¡± Before he could think any further, Flora suddenly yelped beside him. She nced at the wall clock, then hurriedly grabbed her coat and keys. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t chat anymore, the founder of UME is flying in today and I have to pick him up. If I¡¯mte, I¡¯ll miss him at the airport.¡± Soren was about to tell her to drive safe, when he noticed the car keys in her hand looked awfully familiar. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the car I gave Evangeline? How¡¯d you end up with the keys?¡± Flora didn¡¯t even look back. ¡°It¡¯s a great car, and she barely drives it anyway. No Chapter 45 point letting it gather dust, so I borrowed it. Anyway, I really have to go.¡± With that, she dashed out the door like a gust of wind. Soren let her go, not in the mood to dwell on it. He nced out the window just in time to see the car Evangeline had left in disappear down the road. If she was driving, she couldn¡¯t be in that bad a shape. Still, for some reason, the car she took today looked oddly familiar. He was sure he¡¯d seen it somewhere before. As he pondered this, the doctor knocked at the door and informed him that Poppy¡¯s wound had been treated and her hand checked¨Cnothing serious. Reassured, Soren set aside his thoughts, checked the time, and prepared to take Poppy home. Evangeline didn¡¯t have time to tend to her injury. By the time she made it to the airport, her foot was nearly numb from the pain. Every step sent a jolt of agony through her. She¡¯d always had a poor sense of direction, and most of her post¨Cmarriage life had been spent holed up with the Fawkes family, rarely going out. In the past five years, the airport had been renovated two or three times¨Cit looked nothing like what she remembered. She paused, steadying herself against the wall, about to ask someone for directions. Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the screen¨Cit was Glenn. ¡°I¡¯m outside. Where are you?¡± His voice came through, cool and pleasant, with the bustle of the airport in the background. Evangeline recalled passing a particrly busy exit a moment ago. ¡°I¡¯m almost there¡­ ah¨CShe didn¡¯t like making people wait, so once she had an idea of his location, she hurried her steps. Instantly, pain shot up her leg, sharp and blinding. ¡°What happened?¡± Glenn picked up on the strain in her voice. Evangeline tried to sound casual. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just hurt my foot a little. No big deal.¡± He was silent for a few seconds. Just as Evangeline wondered if he¡¯d hung up, Glenn spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve sent you my location. Just ept it and wait for me where you are.¡± She finally noticed the notification on her phone. She felt a pang of guilt. She was supposed to pick Glenn up, but now it seemed she was just making trouble for him. But she didn¡¯t even know her exact location¨Cand if she kept wandering, she¡¯d probably get even more lost. She swallowed her pride and tapped ¡°ept.¡± At the VIP exit, Glenn appeared¨Ctall, dressed in a ck coat, his striking eyes partly hidden above a ck mask. At the corner of one eye, a single beauty mark drew the gaze, making his features all the more memorable. Lose Us 46 Glenn¡¯s long legs carried him swiftly down the terminal, leaving his assistant trailing behind after only a few strides. Panting, the assistant broke into a jog to catch up. ¡°Glenn, I just don¡¯t get it. We finally got things settled overseas¨Cwhy are we suddenly moving headquarters back to Serenity City?¡± And it wasn¡¯t just the timing. Their foreign investors were furious about the decision, with the board openly opposing it. Glenn had ended up signing a risky agreement: if Serenity City¡¯s sales performed worse than the international branch, he¡¯d be forced out as CEO and reced by someone of their choosing. This wasn¡¯t the first time the assistant had asked¨Che¡¯d been pressing Glenn since before they even boarded the ne. Glenn knew if he kept ignoring him, the questions would just keeping. After a brief pause, Glenn turned, his tone sincere. ¡°Because I was born and raised in Serenity City. I learned my craft abroad, but it¡¯s only right to bring it home and give back.¡± aves lit The assistant¡¯s eyes lit up, momentarily inspired. But then uncertainty crept back in. ¡°Still, isn¡¯t this the wrong time? Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to wait until our contract with the investors is up in a couple years?¡± Glenn let out a quietugh. ¡°UME¡¯s valuation is skyrocketing. At this rate, do your really think they¡¯ll let us go in two years?¡± ¡°But-¡± He still felt uneasy. He opened his mouth, but Glenn stopped him, cing a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°No more ¡®buts. We¡¯re here now, so let¡¯s make the best of it. It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡± For a moment, the assistant was speechless. Why did it almost seem like Glenn was¡­.happy as he said that? He wanted to ask more, but Glenn was already striding ahead, eyes on his phone. His long fingers gripped the handle of his luggage, spinning it idly with a flick of his wrist¨Csomething he only did when he was in a particrly good mood. 13 The suitcase traced a smooth arc across the floor before settling neatly back into his hand. Mystery solved. Glenn was definitely in high spirits. The assistant hurried after him, about to speak again, when Glenn suddenly slowed, nced around, and without missing a beat, stepped back into the shadows behind a pir. The assistant peeked around the corner, baffled¨Conly to see a crowd gathered just ahead. Dozens of people were waiting, some waving little gs emzoned with the UME logo, others clutching thepany¡¯stest miniature robots. A few wielded cameras, trained unblinking in their direction. The assistant quickly ducked back behind the wall. Glenn shot him a look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a low¨Ckey arrival? Why are there so many people?¡± The assistant wiped his brow, embarrassed. ¡°Someone must have leaked your flight. online. I thought maybe a handful of fans might show up, but I never expected¡­well, this.¡± Not this many, and certainly not with this kind of energy. The crowd was near¨Cfanatical. The assistant nced at Glenn, unsure whether to be pleased or worried. From day one, UME had never been about publicity. It was a research and development firm, dry and technical¨Cnothing like the entertainment industry, where hype was the currency. But two years ago, Glenn had gone viral after a video of an international conference surfaced online. press He was young,posed, strikingly handsome, with an athletic build, and¨Ccrucially¨Csingle. The mysterious aura of scientific research only fueled the intrigue, and soon, women everywhere were swooning. Online, he was dubbed the ¡°celibate heartthrob of the science world.¡± At the peak of his fame, his poprity rivaled that of A¨Clist celebrities. But Glenn had always preferred numbers and algorithms to crowds and conversations. The fame brought more trouble than benefit: malicious rumors, The suitcase traced a smooth arc across the floor before settling neatly back into his hand. Mystery solved. Glenn was definitely in high spirits. The assistant hurried after him, about to speak again, when Glenn suddenly slowed, nced around, and without missing a beat, stepped back into the shadows behind a pir. The assistant peeked around the corner, baffled¨Conly to see a crowd gathered just ahead. Dozens of people were waiting, some waving little gs emzoned with the UME logo, others clutching thepany¡¯stest miniature robots. A few wielded cameras, trained unblinking in their direction. The assistant quickly ducked back behind the wall. Glenn shot him a look. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a low¨Ckey arrival? Why are there so many people?¡± The assistant wiped his brow, embarrassed. ¡°Someone must have leaked your flight online. I thought maybe a handful of fans might show up, but I never expected¡­well, this.¡± Not this not with this kind of energy. many, and certainly The crowd was near¨Cfanatical. The assistant nced at Glenn, unsure whether to be pleased or worried. From day one, UME had never been about publicity. It was a research and development firm, dry and technical¨Cnothing like the entertainment industry, where hype was the currency. But two years ago, Glenn had gone viral after a video of an international press conference surfaced online. He was young,posed, strikingly handsome, with an athletic build, and¨Ccrucially¨Csingle. The mysterious aura of scientific research only fueled the intrigue, and soon, women everywhere were swooning. Online, he was dubbed the ¡°celibate heartthrob of the science world.¡± At the peak of his fame, his poprity rivaled that of A¨Clist celebrities. But Glenn had always preferred numbers and algorithms to crowds and conversations. The fame brought more trouble than benefit: malicious rumors stalkers, even lostpany secrets. Not to mention, plenty of industry insiders resented how someone so young had managed to secure such a strong foothold in the field. Lose Us 47 Chapter 47 Glenn¡¯s sudden fame brought with it a flood of criticism. People used him of being a publicity hound, chasing attention just for the sake of his name. He did everything he could to cool things down. In fact, Glenn stayed out of the public eye for an entire year. He¡¯d assumed that, with enough time, the buzz would die down and people would eventually forget. So when his travel ns were leaked, he hadn¡¯t thought much of
  1. it.
He couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± his assistant fretted. ¡°Maybe you should just go out and say a few words to them? Otherwise, with how obsessed your fans are, I doubt they¡¯ll leave without seeing you.¡± Glenn nced at his phone. ¡°No time. I have someone waiting for me.¡± His assistant paced anxiously. ¡°But you can¡¯t leave now. They¡¯ll recognize you the second you step outside. Wait, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Glenn gave him an appraising look, then nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve got an idea.¡± A few minutester, the assistant emerged wearing Glenn¡¯s jacket and a baseball cap, lugging a suitcase. With security leading the way, he kept his head down and hurried through the crowd. Sure enough, as soon as he appeared, a wave of scr¨¦ams erupted. ¡°It¡¯s Glenn!¡± Fans surged forward, swarming around him. Meanwhile, behind the chaos, Glenn quickly slipped away in the opposite direction. Evangeline stared at her phone, watching as Glenn¡¯s little location dot¨Cnow marked in a different color¨Cstayed put for nearly three minutes. It dawned on her, btedly, that he might be even less familiar with this airport than she was, given all his years abroad. Waiting in one spot and expecting Glenn to find her suddenly felt unreasonable. Her foot, which had been throbbing earlier, was finally starting to feel better. She stood, spun around to get her bearings, and prepared to head off and find him ?! herself. She¡¯d barely moved when the familiar sound ofughter echoed behind her. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s do Bali first. The scenery is gorgeous there, and we have to take lots of family pictures.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go skiing. Rememberst winter? You and Mom tried to keep up with me on the slopes, but neither of you could!¡± Evangeline turned at the sound of Giselle¡¯s bright, cheerful voice. Giselle, as usual, was clinging yfully to her father Winston with one arm and to her mother Hazel with the other. The two of them smiled at her indulgently, trying to keep up with her chatter. They looked every bit the perfect, happy family. Behind them, the Whitmore family¡¯s chauffeur trailed close, pushing a stack of oversized suitcases. It was obvious they were heading off on vacation. Whenever the Whitmores went on trips, Winston would always find some excuse to convince Evangeline to stay home. After she got married, they stopped even pretending¨Cshe was no longer included in any family activities, and they didn¡¯t bother letting her know about trips or events. When she was little, she¡¯d naively believed Winston had simply forgotten to invite her. Later, she realized the truth: she was never really one of them. Her presence only ever made the tight¨Cknit trio ufortable. Eventually, she stopped expecting to be included at all. Now, it was toote to avoid them. As she turned, her eyes met Winston¡¯s. He froze, guilt flickering across his face. His uncharacteristic reaction caught Giselle¡¯s and Hazel¡¯s attention, and all three turned to look at Evangeline. Giselle¡¯s smile vanished in an instant, reced by a scowl. ¡°Evangeline, what are you doing at the airport?¡± 20 Lose Us 48 ¡°You¡¯re not seriously here just because you heard we were going on vacation, are you?¡± Giselle couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. All these years, Evangeline had been like a songbird in a gilded cage at the Fawkes estate¨Cno friends, no job. Even if she needed to go abroad, the Fawkes family had their own private jet. There was never any reason for her to show up at a public airport. Evangeline could tell they¡¯d misunderstood, but before she could say a word, Winston¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Evangeline, what¡¯s gotten into you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± Winston actually thought Hazel had a point. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened. Once, they¡¯d nned a trip without Evangeline, only to discover her hiding in the trunk of the car at airport security. He¡¯d had no choice but to buy her ast¨Cminute ticket. That trip had been a disaster. Even now, the memory left a bad taste in his mouth. Hazel gave a gentle, cating smile. ¡°Well, since Evangeline¡¯s already here, it¡¯s just a matter of buying one more ticket. But what worries me is¨Cshouldn¡¯t Evangeline check with Soren before she goes anywhere? She¡¯s married now, after all. She¡¯s part of the Fawkes family.¡± Hazel deliberately emphasized thatst sentence. Winston¡¯s expression darkened as he remembered how Evangeline had refused to help the Whitmores not long ago. Before he could say anything, Giselle blurted out, ¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t bring her!¡± ¡®This trip is to celebrate our partnership with the Fawkes family. Evangeline didn¡¯t help at all¨Cin fact, she nearly made things worse! Why should she get toe with us?¡± Hazel¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve always told you, no matter what anyone else does, we should be generous.¡± ¡°And besides, Evangeline is still your sister.¡± Hearing that, Evangeline let out a cold, mockingugh. 12 Back when she was younger and naive, she¡¯d truly believed Hazel cared for her, and did whatever Hazel suggested. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that she realized Hazel was always the one stirring the pot, manipting Winston and everyone else with nothing more than a well¨Cced word. And Winston, blind as ever, still didn¡¯t see it. Sure enough, as soon as Hazel finished speaking, Winston shot Evangeline a cold re. ¡°She¡¯s selfish¨Cshe doesn¡¯t act like a sister at all.¡± ¡°Hazel, you¡¯re too kind. Don¡¯t waste your breath defending her. Giselle is right. She doesn¡¯t deserve toe with us this time.¡± Then he turned to Evangeline, his expression icy. ¡°Go home. I won¡¯t be soft¨Chearted again.¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t move. Giselle assumed she was refusing to leave, so she marched over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Dad? Go home already!¡± As she spoke, Giselle reached out to shove Evangeline away. But before her hand could make contact, her wrist was caught¨Cgently, yet with a grip so firm she couldn¡¯t budge an inch. Annoyed, Giselle looked up to see who dared intervene. The sight stopped her breath. Bathed in the golden light of the setting sun filtering through the airport¡¯s ss, a tall figure stood between her and Evangeline, his back to the light. A deep, calm male voice spoke. ¡°Excuse me, Evangeline is my friend. She¡¯s here to meet me. Please don¡¯t give her a hard time. Thank you.¡± Giselle stared, taking in the elegant, striking face¨Chandsome, dignified, with an air of restraint, utterly different from Soren and yet every bit as unforgettable. She felt her cheeks flush and, almost involuntarily, nodded. Glenn released her wrist. Even as he let go, Giselle kept her wide eyes fixed on him, absently rubbing her wrist, her heart unexpectedly pounding. Lose Us 49 Glenn¡¯s arrival caught both Winston and Helena off guard. Winston¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He didn¡¯t dare scold Glenn, so he turned his irritation on Evangeline instead. ¡°If you were waiting for a friend, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Evangeline almostughed. ¡°Did you ever give me the chance to exin?¡± Not that it would¡¯ve mattered, she thought¨CWinston probably wouldn¡¯t have believed her anyway. ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯re waiting for someone, we¡¯ll get out of your way,¡± Hazel interjected with a bright, diplomatic smile, trying to ease the tension. Winston, clearly annoyed but unable to argue further, had no choice but to leave. with a sour look. Hazel tugged gently on Giselle, who was still staring nkly, and the two of them headed toward the departure gate. But just before leaving, Hazel couldn¡¯t help ncing back over her shoulder. In her memory, Evangeline was always a lone wolf¨Cdistant, self¨Csufficient, never the type to have close friends. When did she start spending time with people like that? And judging by his appearance, this Glenn fellow clearly wasn¡¯t just anybody. As Hazel pondered this, Giselle suddenly stopped in her tracks, turned, and gazed dreamily back at Glenn. ¡°Mom, that man is gorgeous. Do you know who he is?: Hazel shook her head, curiosity piqued. She turned to Winston. ¡°Do you recognize him?¡± Winston squinted. ¡°He does look a little familiar.¡± Before he could say anything more, Giselle¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Dad, can you introduce us? Please? I really like him.¡± Winston frowned slightly. Looking familiar is one thing, but I don¡¯t actually know him. It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Giselle pouted, unwilling to give up. The thought that such an attractive man was here for Evangeline made her even more frustrated. She clung to Winston¡¯s arm, voice syrupy sweet. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know him. With your connections, I¡¯m sure you can find a w Chapter 49 out, won¡¯t you?¡± She tugged at his sleeve, coaxing. Hazel, watching her daughter¡¯s earnest expression, nodded in agreement. ¡°Come on, Winston, say yes. It¡¯s rare for Giselle to take a liking to someone. Besides, he seems like a good match¨Cand who knows, maybe one day he¡¯ll be an asset to the Whitmore family.¡± With Hazel¡¯s encouragement, Winston swallowed whatever objections he¡¯d been about to voice. Honestly, from the man¡¯s bearing and the custom¨Ctailored suit he wore, Winston doubted Glenn was someone from their usual cial circle. But then again, with the Whitmores now allied with the Fawkes family, who would dare snub them? The three Whitmores huddled for a brief discussion and, on impulse, decided to cancel their travel ns. Winston¨Cnow carrying the hopes of both mother and daughter¨Cset off to find out more about Glenn. Glenn, meanwhile, waspletely unaware of themotion he¡¯d caused. After the Whitmores left, he walked calmly toward Evangeline. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Evangeline looked up at him, momentarily at a loss for words. Compared to five years ago, Glenn seemed taller, more mature, more at ease in his own skin. The confidence in every gesture was almost unfamiliar to her now. She clenched her fingers, turning her gaze toward her own reflection in the ss. You can fake a background, you can fake your words, but you can¡¯t disguise the aura you carry. No matter how expensive her dress or how dazzling her jewelry, her soul was dull and lifeless, as if all the light inside her had vanished. Five years ago, Glenn and Evangeline had been the golden couple¨Cenvied by all. Now, the gulf between them was as stark as night and day. Her own downfall left her disgusted with herself. She¡¯d seen iting, but now, standing face to face with the reality of it, a sharp, quiet pain welled up in her chest. Evangeline shook her head, searching for words to diffuse the awkwardness of this reunion. But before she could speak, Glenn strode forward and, to her shock, leaned down. In one smooth motion, he slipped his arms beneath her knees and lifted her effortlessly into his arms. Lose Us 50 Evangeline¡¯s heart plummeted. Instinctively, she nced around in a panic. People bustled through the airport, too preupied to notice anything amiss. A few who did nce their way simply mistook them for a bickering couple and looked away without a second thought. Evangeline¡¯s face flushed deep red. ¡°Glenn, what are you doing? Put me down.¡± Glenn¡¯s gaze dropped to the faint bloodstains soaking through her shoe. ¡°If I put you down now, do you really think you can walk?¡± He knew her well. Evangeline hated showing weakness; even when something hurt like hell, she¡¯d downy it until it was nearly unbearable. If she admitted her foot was hurt, it must already be so painful she couldn¡¯t walk. Evangeline almost insisted she was fine, but Glenn¡¯s dark eyes were sharp, seeing right through her. She fell silent, the fight draining from her limbs. Still, she squirmed, ufortable. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to go this far.¡± Glenn¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t carried you before.¡± Back when UME first started, they¡¯d had to chase down investors and negotiate deals with otherpanies themselves. The business hires neversted long¨Cmost couldn¡¯t handle the pressure¨Cand with money tight in those early days, it always came down to one of them facing the crowd. Glenn was terrible with small talk, so Evangeline would step up. Business dinners meant drinks, and since she was the only woman at the table, the men would ¡°jokingly push her to drink more than anyone else. One time, after Glenn finished up in theb early and came to pick her up at the hotel, he found her slumped against a wall, too drunk to stand, surrounded by a few men with less¨Cthan¨Cnoble intentions: He chased them off and tried to put her on his back, but she kept slipping, deadweight and unsteady, until finally he had no choice but to scoop her up in his arms. Evangeline had beenpletely wasted and didn¡¯t remember any of it. But they¡¯d known each other since they were kids, back when gender didn¡¯t matter and he¡¯d carried her around more times than he could count. She pressed her lips together. ¡°It¡¯s different now. I¡¯m worried someone might take at picture.¡± Glenn¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Are you worried Soren might see? Or is it the Fawkes family you¡¯re afraid of?¡± Evangeline¡¯s lips tightened even further. If it were anyone else, she¡¯d have thought they were mocking her. But Glenn¡¯s tone was sincere, and his eyes held nothing but concern. He really didn¡¯t know what her marriage had be. Soren didn¡¯t care about her. Why would he care about who she spent time with? And the Fawkes family¨Csure, they¡¯d made snide remarks at first, but when they realized it was their own son fueling the gossip, they simply turned a blind eye. Now, with her divorce from Soren looming, neither he nor the Fawkes family would care at all. After a moment, Evangeline shook her head, her voice honest. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ my reputation in Serenity City isn¡¯t great. You¡¯ve been living abroad, so maybe you haven¡¯t heard what people say about me here.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Glenn said, without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all of it.¡± Evangeline blinked, surprised. ¡°And you don¡¯t care?¡± They¡¯d known each other almost their whole lives, but five years was a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯d changed. After all, the difference between them was so vast. If Glenn decided he was ashamed of her¨Cif heughed, or just dumped her right here and caught the next flight back overseas¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t me him. Glenn stopped walking and looked down at her. He wanted to scold her for overthinking, like he used to, but something about the fragile fear in her eyes made him pause. Her amber gaze shimmered,shes trembling, like a startled butterfly. He swallowed the words and instead said softly, firmly, ¡°If I cared, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here with you now.¡± ¡°Evangeline, I¡¯ve known you longer than any of them. I chose you then, and no matter what anyone else says, I¡¯ll keep choosing you.¡± Maybe it had just been too long since she¡¯d heard something like that. For al moment, Evangeline felt like she was dreaming, her mind nk and her nose stinging with the threat of tears. She hadn¡¯t cried when her mother died, or when her father remarried and threw her out of the house. She hadn¡¯t cried when Soren, disgusted by their arranged marriage, publicly unted his affairs to shame her. She hadn¡¯t cried when Helena and Flora deliberately froze her out, when the Fawkes family treated her like hired help. But now, tears overflowed and streamed silently down her cheeks. For the first time in years, someone had chosen her¨Cwithout hesitation or condition. Glenn looked startled. ¡°Are you¡­ crying?¡± Embarrassed, Evangeline blinked hard, tilting her head up and forcing a shakyugh. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¨Cthe wind¡¯s too strong. Got something in my eye.¡± Lose Us 51 Glenn said nothing, his expression unreadable as he nced around the sealed, echoing airport.. Evangeline, sensing something was off, tried to cover her panic with, ¡°My foot really hurts.¡± Glenn¡¯s gaze slid to her foot¨Cthe same foot she¡¯d only just remembered toin about. Evangeline pressed her lips together, suddenly at a loss for another excuse. She knew perfectly well that even if she tried toe up with more, Glenn would see right through her. All the pretending was pointless now. So, she fell silent. Thankfully, Glenn didn¡¯t press her or make a joke of her awkwardness. He simply noticed her eyes growing red, then picked up his pace toward the hospital. In a low voice, almost as if he were speaking to himself, he murmured, ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. The pain won¡¯tst.¡± Evangeline nodded quietly. Yes, just this once was enough. She wouldn¡¯t let herself hurt like this again.. Fortunately, it was only a surface wound. After disinfecting it, the doctor prescribed a topical treatment and an anti¨Cinmmatory. Noticing the cold sweat beading on her forehead, the doctor nced up while. scribbling out the prescription. ¡°If it¡¯s really bad, I can give you something for the pain.¡± Evangeline nodded. The pain was real. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± They spoke at the same time¨Cher eptance, his refusal. The doctor looked up, confused. Before Evangeline could reply, Glenn interjected, ¡°She¡¯s allergic to acetaminophen.¡± ¡°Could you give her a local anesthetic instead?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the doctor agreed, jotting down a prescription for a mild anesthetic. As they were leaving, the doctor smiled at Glenn. ¡°You¡¯re a good man. Not many boyfriends can remember their partner¡¯s allergies, let alone medication names like. that.¡± Glenn just smiled politely, not bothering to correct the ¡°boyfriend¡±bel. Evangeline didn¡¯tment either. She knew Glenn was always reserved, not one to exin himself to strangers. Besides, the doctor had probably just said it out of habit; there was no need to rify. What did surprise her, though, was that Glenn had remembered her allergy. Over the years, she¡¯d barely paid attention to her own health. Sometimes, even when she broke out in hives, she¡¯d just grit her teeth and get through it, figuring it wasn¡¯t life¨Cthreatening. In fact, she¡¯d all but forgotten her own allergy to painkillers. She realized then that it wasn¡¯t just Soren who¡¯d neglected her¨Cshe¡¯d neglected herself, too. Sitting in the hospital lobby, Evangeline watched Glenn as he darted from counter to counter, collecting her medication. She pressed her hand to her chest. For the first time in a long while, her heart¨Cwhich had felt numb for so long¨Cseemed to throb with life again. So this is what it felt like to be cared for. It was¡­ wonderful. Airport. Flora dashed through the airport, weaving past crowds, breathless by the time she reached the arrivals gate. She was met with clusters of disappointed fans trudging out, heads down, empty¨Chanded. Confused, she pushed against the tide, craning her neck to search the crowd. Finally, Flora caught sight of a girl holding a sign with ¡°Glenn¡± emzoned across it. She hurried over and grabbed her arm. ¡°Are you here for Glenn¨Cthe founder of UME? Has he already left the airport?¡± The girl eyed her warily. ¡°You¡¯re here for Glenn, too?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if Flora was friend or foe. It wasn¡¯t unusual; Glenn had plenty of anti¨Cfans who pretended to be supporters just to stir up trouble. Seeing her suspicion, Flora immediately straightened up, and recited their fandom¡¯s rallying cry in perfect English: ¡°Glenn Leads Beyond Limits.¡± Then she whipped out her phone, opened their online fan club, and showed he ¡°Forever Glenn¡± ount¨Cher daily check¨Cins had reached 1,827 days. The girl¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She squeezed Flora¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, I believe you. You¡¯re a true, die¨Chard fan.¡± Daily check¨Cins couldn¡¯t be faked or extended. The girl considered herself devoted, but she¡¯d identally missed a day once, breaking her streak. Flora¡¯s record meant she¡¯d been supporting Glenn since before he¡¯d be famous. Before she couldment further, she nced at Flora¡¯s ount handle and her jaw dropped. ¡°Wait¨Care you the top admin for Glenn¡¯s fan club?¡± Flora nodded. The girl nearly lost it, growing even more excited. But before she could bombard Flora with questions, Flora quickly steered the conversation back. ¡°Did Glenn already leave?¡± The girl¡¯s face fell. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. I heard he left with some girl.¡± ¡°Apparently, that¡¯s his girlfriend.¡± Flora yelped, ¡°What? Girlfriend?¡± The girl nodded and pulled out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve even got pictures of them together. 3/3 Lose Us 52 Chapter 52 In the photo, Glenn wore a trench coat, bending down to lift a woman into a car. The photographer had clearly done their best with the angle, but the shot only managed to capture the man¡¯s striking profile and sharply defined nose, while the woman¡¯s face was entirely shielded by him. Inside the hospital, Liam nced at the photo, flipped to the next page, and thought nothing of it. For some reason, though, the hospital¡¯s internal forum¨Cwhich was usually buzzing with all sorts of gossip¨Chad exploded with posts about this photo. Thanks to some overly enthusiasticmenters, Liam quickly learned the man¡¯s name: Glenn, along with a few details about him. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bored. But he was used to this by now. Most of the nurses here were women, always busy and stressed, so their moods tended to run high and low. Whenever an attractive man appeared, they¡¯d get excited and chatter about him endlessly. Liam remembered when he first started at the hospital, his own photos had been stered all over the forum, with nurses swooning and discussing him in hushed tones. He¡¯d even had young nurses approach him shyly in the hallway, cheeks flushed, offering him fruit and asking if he¡¯d like to see a movie together. Thinking of this, Liam pulled out his phone and admired his own reflection on the glossy screen. He really was good¨Clooking. That guy in the photo? Not even on his level. Probably just the novelty of a new face, he figured. Sooner orter, the girls woulde back around to his type. Just as he entertained this thought, he noticed two nurses looking his way, eyes sparkling. Suppressing a grin, Liam ran a hand through his short hair, trying to look even more handsome, then slipped his hands into his pockets and put on his best aloof expression, strolling casually toward them. The two nurses hurried toward him, clearly excited. 1/3 As they drew closer, Liam prepared himself¨Cready to be stopped at any moment. Usually, this was when they¡¯d ask him a few simple questions about the hospital or a patient¡¯s condition. He¡¯d answer politely, and they¡¯d pretend not to understand, using it as an excuse to ask for his number or have him show them the way somewhere. anything to keep the conversation going a bit longer. He could handle these interactions without breaking a sweat. With that in mind, Liam let a smile tug at his lips. But as they were just about to pass each other, the nurses showed no sign of stopping him¨Cinstead, they clutched each other¡¯s hands, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, so handsome!¡± Liam felt a bit at a loss. were s Maybe he¡¯d gotten even better lookingtely, and they too dazzled to speak. Seeing their excitement, he took the initiative, stopping in his tracks and extending a hand, shing his practiced, friendly smile. ¡°Hi-¡± Before he could finish, the girls breezed past him without even a nce. Liam¡¯s hand hung awkwardly in midair. ¡°?¡± He followed their gaze and saw them nearly running, trying topose themselves as they hurried over to Glenn, who was picking up a prescription at the counter not far away. They said something to him, and Glenn smiled politely, obviously turning them down. With a nod, he stepped aside and walked away. But instead of being disappointed, the two nurses practically vibrated with excitement. ¡°We finally saw him in person!¡± ¡°Did you hear? He¡¯s moving hispany headquarters to Serenity City! Oh my God, my dream¡¯sing true!¡± Liam could hear their suppressed squeals. He: Great. A momentter, the girls whipped out their nhonan te 22 Glenn, but a man in a ck suit appeared out of nowhere, quietly stopping them. Rather than getting upset, the nurses just nodded sweetly and put their phones away. Lose Us 53 Liam said nothing. What a performance. He was just about to leave when, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed where Glenn was headed. His gaze lingered for a moment on the slender figure of a woman sitting alone on a bench. Meanwhile, as they left the Fawkes family estate, Poppy chatted with Soren about the evening¡¯s events. She was in a brilliant mood. Everyone knew exactly why she¡¯de to the Fawkes estate tonight. From the start, she¡¯d been carefully gauging the family¡¯s attitude toward her. There was no question¨CFlora was wholeheartedly in favor of her and Soren being together. In fact, she seemed to be rooting for it. Clyde, the consummate businessman, cared only about the bottom line. He wouldn¡¯t y matchmaker, but he wouldn¡¯t stand in their way either. As for Old Mrs. Fawkes, Poppy hardly knew her. But she understood elderly women well enough to guess that her opposition was just a matter of habit of sentiment. Given time¡­ or maybe not even that-Flora had confided that the olddy¡¯s health was failing fast. She probably didn¡¯t have much time left. No matter how much the matriarch objected, she no longer had the strength to dictate the next generation¡¯s happiness. But for Poppy, the biggest breakthrough tonight was with Helena. When she was younger, Poppy¡¯s pride had kept her from ying the social games. expected of her. She¡¯d always been too blunt, too direct¨Csomething Helena, herself proud and stubborn, had never forgiven. But this time, Poppy had learned her lesson. She listened for the right cues, said all the things Helena liked to hear, and yed the role of the perfectly polite future daughter¨Cinw. As expected, Helena¡¯s frosty demeanor had thawed.¡± When they¡¯d left earlier, Helena had even slipped her a generous gift and warmly invited her back. That had never happened before. Poppy couldn¡¯t help but feel triumphant. She¡¯d practically won over the Fawkes family. Now all she had to do was wait for Soren and Evangeline to finalize their divorce, and she¡¯d step smoothly into the role of Mrs. Fawkes. The thought made her lips curl into a smile. Stifling her delight, Poppy turned her head and pointed toward a small grove nearby. ¡°Soren, do you remember those two trees we nted together over there?¡± Soren followed her gaze and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I remember. Why?¡± She grinned. ¡°I think we carved our names into them, didn¡¯t we? It¡¯s still early¨Cwant to go see if we can find them?¡± Soren didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°It¡¯s been years. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll find them now.¡± ¡°You never know until you try! Come on, let¡¯s just go take a look.¡± Poppy coaxed him, her voice light and wheedling. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t interested in this little nostalgia trip either. But she had few options. For five years, there¡¯d been an empty ce beside Soren. Even though they¡¯d kept in touch, he rarely reached out first; every meeting was the result of her careful maneuvering, tugging at his guilt for time together. All she could do now was use their shared memories to hold on to him for a little longer. Soren hesitated, meeting her eager gaze, and for a moment, he seemed reluctant to disappoint her. Just as he was about to speak, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out and saw a message from Liam¨Ca blurry, clearly surreptitious photo. In it, Evangeline was being helped by another man; her eyes crinkling in a smile as she chatted with him. She was still wearing the same dress from the family dinner. So her excuse about needing to leave early¡­ was just so she could go meet another man? Soren¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression darkening with irritation. 9/2 Lose Us 54 Poppy sensed the shift in his mood. Almost absentmindedly, her gaze drifted to his phone screen, catching the name. ¡°Evangeline¡± glowing among thetest messages. Evangeline. Again. A wave of irritation rippled through her. She was confident she could sweep aside any obstacle that stood between her and Soren¨Cexcept, perhaps, for Soren himself. She could never quite decipher how he truly felt about Evangeline. By now, Soren had already locked his phone and spoke in a cool, distant tone, ¡°I have things to handle. I can¡¯t keep youpany tonight. It¡¯s getting dark¨Cdon¡¯t stay out toote. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡± ¡°Is it because of Evangeline?¡± Poppy asked quietly. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t moved back into the manor, has she?¡± The question hung in the air, and she saw Soren¡¯s brow knit even tighter. He didn¡¯t answer, but the truth was obvious. Poppy lowered her voice. ¡°She¡¯s being a bit headstrong this time, I¡¯ll admit. But honestly, I envy her. She gets to be your wife, your grandmother dotes on her¡­ Only people who are truly loved get to act so fearlessly.¡± ¡°Soren, don¡¯t be so stubborn. If you really want to make things work with Evangeline, then sometimes you just have to swallow your pride and take the first step.¡± Soren¡¯s gaze flicked to her freshly bandaged hand, his expression unreadable. ¡°After the way she treated you, you¡¯re still defending her?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s a woman, too. I don¡¯t like being at odds with other women. Besides¡­¡± Poppy paused, fixing her eyes on him. ¡°Soren, I do love you. But the way I love you. is¡­ I want you to be happy¨Ceven if it¡¯s not with me.¡± ¡°We were too young back then. Too reckless. That¡¯s why we broke up.¡± ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve regretted it more times than I can count.¡± As she spoke, a faint mist clouded her eyes. Five years ago, people liked to say it was the Fawkes family who tore them apart. But the truth was, she and Soren already had their share of issues. She¡¯d been impulsive, quick to sulk over the smallest things. The day before they broke up, she¡¯d heard the Fawkes family was forcing Soren to leave her. To test how much she meant to him, she suggested breaking up¨Cherself. She¡¯d threatened it before, countless times; Soren had never agreed. She thought this time would be no different. But when she finally asked, Soren hesitated. She was furious, and demanded he choose between her and his family. In a fit of anger, she left the country. After that¡­. All she heard was that Soren had married Evangeline. She¡¯d lost count of how many times she¡¯d regretted that decision while she was abroad. She realized, if only she¡¯d swallowed her pride, apologized, and softened her stance, maybe Soren would have chosen her after all. But by then, it was toote. The thought made her clench her fists, nails digging into her palm. Soren noticed her trembling. Mistaking it for a chill, he nced at her thin blouse, then shrugged off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t dwell on it. Get some rest.¡± His calm, almost detached reaction left her strangely hollow. Still, she forced ¨¤ smile and nodded. ¡°You too. Get home safe.¡± When she got in the car, the driver was about to set the navigation for her apartment. Poppy interrupted, ¡°Take me to Fawkes Manor.¡± The driver hesitated. ¡°But Mr. Fawkes said I should take you home. I don¡¯t want to overstep. Maybe I should check with him first?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Poppy gripped Soren¡¯s jacket tighter, breathing in the sharp, clean scent of cedar clinging to the fabric. ¡°Sooner orter, that ce will be my home.¡± Not long after Poppy left, Gregory arrived, pulling up in a hurry, nerves and anticipation written all over his face. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, where to?¡± Gregory was Soren¡¯s right¨Chand man at thepany, usually handling business matters, not driving at this hour. Soren rarely called on him for personal errands thiste at night. Lose Us 55 Unless it was for a particrly sensitive asion where a chauffeur simply wouldn¡¯t do. On top of overtime, Soren paid Gregory triple his regr rate, just in case anything unexpected andplicated came up. ¡°Harmony Grove Residences,¡± Soren said in his usual calm tone. Gregory blinked, taken aback for a moment. Normally, their destinations were exclusive clubs or other high¨Cend venues¨Cnever a residentialplex like this. Still, the name rang a bell. He mulled it over, and then it hit him: Wasn¡¯t this the building where Evangeline lived now? The old apartmentplex was loosely managed, neglected from the outside and, if anything, even more rundown within. After they got out of the car, Glenn carried Evangeline all the way up to her apartment. The elevator rattled and groaned, and the peeling paint on the hallway walls did nothing to inspire confidence. Evangeline hadn¡¯t wanted Glenn to bring her home, but her foot was still numb from the anesthetic¨Cshe couldn¡¯t feel a thing. Fortunately, she¡¯d always been thick¨Cskinned, and after all the humiliating moments she¡¯d weathered in the past, this barely registered. She allowed herself a brief wish to disappear through the floor, but the feeling passed quickly. She opened the door and, hopping on one foot, fetched Glenn a drink from the fridge. He took it, ncing around the small space. The apartment was simple¨Cin white walls, a few cheerful prints brightening things up, the overall atmosphere warm and lived¨Cin. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nice. Feels like home. The neighborhood isn¡¯t bad, either.¡± Evangeline offered a wry grin. ¡°No need to sugarcoat it.¡± She¡¯d refused Glenn¡¯s advice back then, stubbornly marrying Soren. Now, here she was. She¡¯d half expected Glenn to tease her about it. But Glenn just unscrewed the cap and took a sip, saying nothing more. Evangeline steadied herself against the wall and started honning toward t kitchen. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll whip something up.¡± She¡¯d originally nned to treat Glenn to a proper wee dinner at a restaurant, but after the hospital visit, he insisted shee home and rest because of her injury. She couldn¡¯t very well argue. Still, he¡¯d stepped in for her at the Whitmore family¡¯s house and then taken her to the hospital¨Cshe couldn¡¯t let him leave hungry. She¡¯d barely made it two steps before Glenn scooped her up and set her firmly on the sofa. ¡°With your foot the way it is, don¡¯t try to y the hero.¡± With that, he took an apron from the wall and slipped it over his head, moving with practiced ease. It was obvious¨Che¡¯d been cooking for himself for years. The thought made Evangeline pause. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Glenn stiffened for a split second before answering, ¡°No time for that.¡± She didn¡¯t notice the hesitation, just nodded, unbothered. From the start, Glenn had never seemed interested in women¨Cor people in general, to be precise. He was only passionate about data and robotics. People were wed, but data could be perfected, and machines could be made to work exactly as intended. Once she realized that, she let the thought go. They ate dinner quietly together. When Glenn left, he and Evangeline agreed on a time to sign the contract. Because of her injury, she couldn¡¯t see him downstairs; she stood at her window instead, watching as he exited the building and drove away. Just as she was about to close the curtains and return to her bedroom, she caught sight of a luxury car parked on the street, ringly out of ce among the battered old vehicles. She recognized it instantly. Soren¡¯s car¨Cthe one he¡¯d just bought not long ago. Lose Us 56 Evangeline stared after the luxury car, bewilderment clouding her features as it slowly pulled away and disappeared from sight. ¡°Mr. Fawkes¡­¡± Gregory hesitated from the driver¡¯s seat, ncing in the rearview mirror. He could see Soren¡¯s expression¨Chard, unreadable. Finally, Gregory couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Sir, maybe you should go back and talk to Miss Whitmore.¡± Both he and Mr. Fawkes had seen the man¨Cseen him enter Miss Whitmore¡¯s house andter leave. Thankfully, the curtains hadn¡¯t been drawn; through the window, their silhouettes were visible. There had been no impropriety, only dinner. Still, Gregory had noticed how Soren¡¯s face had darkened, his mood colder than ice. At Gregory¡¯s suggestion, Soren shot him a cool nce, his long fingers tapping idly on the leather upholstery. He said nothing. What was there to discuss? Should he ask her why she¡¯d moved out¨Cwas it just to make it easier to see other men? Or should hemand her to move back in and never see that man again? Either way, he¡¯d be ying straight into her hands. He gave a quiet, humorlessugh. When he¡¯d first seen that man, he¡¯d been angry. But the feeling had quickly faded, reced by the realization that this was just another one of Evangeline¡¯s games. The reason was obvious: she wanted to make him jealous. She was retaliating because he¡¯d brought Poppy back to the Fawkes estate. After all, in Serenity City, he was at the top¨Cboth in family and in personal aplishments. In five years of marriage, Evangeline had only ever been surrounded by men like him; how could she possibly be interested in anyone else? Since Soren stayed silent, Gregory tried again. ¡°Sir, maybe it¡¯s not my ce, but I really think you ought to sit down with Miss Whitmore and talk things through. Bet honest with each other.¡± Soren snorted. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about¨Cjust the same old tricks.¡± She¡¯d been pulling these stunts more and moretely. She must really fear he¡¯d get back together with Poppy. At this rate, he¡¯d have to warn her: these little games wouldn¡¯t keep him around¨Cin fact, they only pushed him further away. 1/2 ¡°But¡­¡± Gregory hesitated, then pressed on quietly, ¡°what if¨Cjust what if¨CMiss Whitmore really does leave you, sir?¡± Soren didn¡¯t even pause. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°And anyway, marriage isn¡¯t just a piece of paper. From the moment she and her mother schemed to get that marriage license, whether she leaves or not isn¡¯t up to her. She can only leave with my permission.¡± His voice was cold, final. ¡°And right. now, I¡¯m not permitting it.¡± Gregory fell silent. He hadn¡¯t spent much time with Evangeline, but even he knew how much she cared for Mr. Fawkes. She was always looking out for him: making home¨Ccooked meals and sending them to the office because of his sensitive stomach;ing byte at night, waiting for him to finish his overtime, sometimes bringing his favorite snacks. Even though Soren rarely showed her kindness¨Coften snapping at her¨CEvangeline would always bounce back quickly, never letting it get her down for long. When Soren had called her an outsider and forbade her from entering the office, she hadn¡¯t protested. She simply waited outside instead, day after day, continuing to care for him in her quiet way. But now, Gregory realized, it had been a long time since Miss Whitmore had shown up at the office at all. He shared his thoughts with Soren, who seemed to consider it for a moment before replying, voice t, ¡°If she¡¯s ying hard to get, she has to keep up the act, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Gregory still felt unsettled, wanting to say more, but Soren made it clear the conversation was over. Chapter 57 Lose Us 57 He said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Gregory swallowed whatever he¡¯d wanted to say and asked, ¡°Back to the house, Mr. Fawkes?¡± Soren was about to nod, but an image shed through his mind¨Cthe night he¡¯de home to find the house sitting alone in the darkness, silent and empty. Evangeline had moved out. The ce would feel even more deste now. Soren stayed silent for a long moment. Gregory nced at his boss in the rearview mirror, catching the uncertainty on his face, and pieced together what was going on. Soren was fearless in most things¨Cexcept the dark. Rumor had it, some childhood traumay at the root, but nobody seemed to know the details. Gregory was just about to say something when a phone rang, cutting through the quiet of the car. Soren nced at the screen. Flora. Without hesitation, he answered. Before he could speak, Flora¡¯s wailing came through the line: ¡°Bro, I just got dumped!¡± Soren blinked. ¡°What?¡± Since when was she even dating anyone? Flora could barely get the story out between sobs, so Soren just sighed and told Gregory to turn the car around¨Cback to the Fawkes family estate. When he walked in, Flora was curled up on the sofa, her eyes red and puffy, nose pink, a mountain of used tissues overflowing from the trash can. Clyde and Helena hovered nearby, trying to offerfort. Helena gently wiped away Flora¡¯s tears. ¡°Sweetheart, there are plenty of fish in the sea. And you¡¯re a Fawkes, darling¨Cif you want a man, you could have any man you like. Flora shook her head, sniffling. ¡°He¡¯s different. He¡¯s one of a kind.¡± Chapter Clyde frowned, fretting over his little girl. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll find his girlfriend and pay her to leave. Problem solved.¡± He adored his daughter; seeing her this heartbroken nearly broke him, too. But Flora shook her head even harder. ¡°No, that¡¯ll just make him hate me.¡± ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not like my brother. He¡¯s proud and stubborn¨Che¡¯d never go along with something like that.¡± Soren, who¡¯d juste in and caught the tail end of the conversation, looked baffled. ¡°Excuse me?¡± He tried to sound stern, but there was a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Flora, have some dignity. Crying like this over a crush? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Seeing Soren, Clyde and Helena both let out a breath of relief. Neither of them really understood modern romances anymore. Helena had already been making calls, ready to investigate and avenge her precious daughter, Clyde had been gearing up to go after the poor boy who¡¯d supposedly broken Flora¡¯s heart. But after a little questioning, it turned out Flora and this guy had hardly even spoken. They¡¯d barely met, never held hands, and this ¡°breakup¡± was just gossip that he might have a girlfriend. Clyde and Helena were speechless¨Cbut they didn¡¯t dare upset Flora further. All they could do was sit with her and try to help her through it. But things changed when Soren got home. He and Flora were only a year apart, and they¡¯d been close since childhood. Flora always listened to her brother. After a few words of encouragement from Clyde and Helena to ¡°talk some sense into your sister,¡± they left the two alone and headed upstairs. Now, only Soren and Flora remained in the living room. Through hupping sobs, Flora poured her heart out to Soren, telling him the whole story from the beginning. ¡°Bro, what should I do? I¡¯ve liked him for years, and I was waiting for him toe back so I could finally confess.¡± Soren stared at her in disbelief. ¡°All this over a photo?¡± he asked. Flora¡¯s eyes widened indignantly. ¡°But he was hugging her! If they¡¯re not a couple, why would he do that?¡± Soren paused, her words striking a chord. He couldn¡¯t help but remember what he¡¯d seen not long ago¨CEvangeline, wrapped up in another man¡¯s arms. Lose Us 58 Lose Us 57 But Soren quickly snapped back to his senses. A hug means you¡¯re a couple? What kind of nonsense was that? Besides, he couldn¡¯t understand why Evangeline had popped into his mind out of nowhere. The idea that Evangeline would fall for another man was even more ridiculous. He didn¡¯t believe Evangeline was that blind¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t just leave him and run to someone else. off And, honestly, what man would be blind enough to fall for someone as unremarkable and ordinary as Evangeline? Before he could speak, Flora started rambling again. ¡°He hardly ever even talks to women, let alone gets close to them. All these years, there¡¯s never been a single photo of him with another woman¨Cthis is the first one.¡± ¡°I have this feeling he¡¯s serious.¡± ¡°And the way he looks at her¨Cit¡¯s different. You can just tell.¡± The more Flora thought about it, the more upset she became. She grabbed Soren¡¯s arm, ready to bury her face in his shoulder. But Soren, before she could even touch him, grabbed her by the cor and shoved at couple of tissues into her hand, sounding thoroughly, exasperated. ¡°Wipe your face.¡± Flora pouted, but obediently took the tissues, dabbing her eyes and blowing her nose. When she caught the look of distaste in Soren¡¯s eyes, she huffed, ¡°Go ahead, bet disgusted. Everyone breaks down sometimes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe Poppy never has. And I bet you wouldn¡¯t act like this if it were her.¡± Soren didn¡¯t answer. Poppy was always the picture of elegance around him¨Ceven when she cried, she did it gracefully. But now that he thought about it, he realized Poppy had never once lost control in 12 front of him. Evangeline, on the other hand¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but remember that time, not long after their engagement. It had been New Year¡¯s Eve, and Evangeline came home, only to get into a huge fight with the Fawkes family before storming out of the Whitmore estate. He happened to run into her that night, and for a moment, his heart softened. He got out of the car and asked what happened. Evangeline didn¡¯t say a word¨Cshe just threw her arms around him and sobbed. It wasn¡¯t the only time she¡¯d broken down, either. He never loved Evangeline, that much was certain. But he remembered that, when she cried, all he felt was a strange ache for her¨Clike maybe life hadn¡¯t been so easy for her, after all. Disgust? He honestly couldn¡¯t recall ever feeling that. Realizing with a start that his mind had wandered back to Evangeline yet again, Soren pressed his fingers to his temples. He had to admit, Evangeline was clever. Even though he saw right through her little tricks, every now and then, he still fell for them. Soren tried to shove her out of his thoughts. Flora, meanwhile, was impervious to reason. Soren didn¡¯t bother arguing anymore; he just said coolly, ¡°Send me the guy¡¯s picture. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Really? You can help?¡± Flora¡¯s eyes sparkled with hope. This was exactly what she¡¯d been waiting for. No one understood men better than another man. And in her mind, Soren was practically a miracle worker¨Cno problem was ever too tough for him. Afraid he¡¯d change his mind, Flora hurried to pull out her phone and found a photo of Glenn at an event.. Soren took the phone. The moment he saw the face, his narrowed slightly. ¡°Why does he look familiar?¡± eyes Flora ducked her head, fiddling with her fingers. ¡°I rmended him to you once. Thought you two could work together.¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t work out¨Che turned you down.¡± Now Soren remembered. Last year, when the Fawkes family started moving into the tech and robotics industries, Flora had rmended ab called UME for a partnership. After some digging, he found they were top¨Cnotch¨Cexperienced, precise, everything. he could want. So, he personally sent people to negotiate, offering generous terms. With the Fawkes family¡¯s reputation, whether in Serenity City or abroad, everypany they approached would jump at the chance to work together¨Csome were so eager they were afraid the offer would be withdrawn if they didn¡¯t sign immediately. Lose Us 59 But the other party refused. ording to the business manager they¡¯d sent, after being turned down, he had. even rified that it was the Fawkes family¡¯spany they were representing just in case there was some misunderstanding. But the man had cut him off without hesitation. ¡°I know it¡¯s the Fawkes family. Still not interested.¡± Arrogant, wasn¡¯t he? So this was the guy. Soren¡¯s gaze lingered on the man¡¯s face in the photo. Flora had always been exceptional¨Csharp memory, top of her ss, and talented in just about everything from music to art. She¡¯d been surrounded by promising suitors since childhood, but not one had caught her eye. So, for her to notice this man? He must be something special. Well, Soren was curious to meet him, too. A faint smile tugged at Soren¡¯s lips. After memorizing the photo, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll find some time to talk to him. Doesn¡¯t matter who he¡¯s with¨CI¡¯ll bring him to you if you want.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too rough, Flora pleaded, her eyes wide with anticipation. ¡°Just find a way for us to meet, that¡¯s all.¡± She¡¯d flown overseas to look for Glenn several times, but he was always busy¨Cnever even had time to sit down for a coffee with her. There was one time, after she¡¯d spent a fortune, she managed to buy two hours of his time. He¡¯d been perfectly polite, a true gentleman the entire time, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Glenn didn¡¯t really like her. She guessed maybe it was the fact that she¡¯d paid for his time that had rubbed him the wrong way. That¡¯s why, this time, she wanted to exin herself face¨Cto¨Cface. She really did like him¨Cthere was never any intention to insult or belittle him. ¦° The night deepened outside. Once Soren had calmed Flora down, he left the Fawkes residence. He nced up at the oppressive, cloud¨Ccovered sky, then reached into his coat pocket for the medication his doctor had prescribed not long ago. He pressed his lips together, rolling the bottle between his fingers. In his mind, the image shed again of Evangeline limping away from the Fawkes estate. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he pulled out his phone and sent her a message. ¡°How¡¯s your ankle?¡± Evangeline was still poring over the information Glenn had given her when her phone buzzed. She thought it was Glenn, checking in after arriving at his hotel. She picked up her phone and unlocked it without thinking. When she saw it was a message from Soren, she froze. So he knew she was hurt, and yet he¡¯d still chosen to trust and care about Poppy instead. A self¨Cdeprecating smile flickered across Evangeline¡¯s face. In the past, she might have thought Soren was genuinely concerned about her. But now, she knew better than anyone¨Cthis kind of concern was like someone absentmindedly patting a stray dog on the street. Just a casual gesture. No real feeling behind it. After a moment¡¯s thought, Evangeline put her phone down without replying. She hadn¡¯t answered, and figured Soren would just leave it at that, the way he always did. But unexpectedly, another message arrived almost immediately. ¡°Wait for me.¡± After hitting send, Soren pocketed his phone. He slid into the car, about to tell Gregory to drive him to Evangeline¡¯s ce. But before he could speak, Gregory turned and said, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, Miss Yates has gone to the vi.¡± 23 11:24 The night was growing darker. Moonlight struggled through the gaps in the heavy clouds, casting only the faintest shimmer of starlight. Evangeline finished reading a few more pages, then nced up and realized howte it had gotten. Glenn had just arrived at his hotel and texted her that he was safe. Evangeline replied, telling him to get some rest. As she exited the chat, her eyesnded on Soren¡¯s earlier message. ¡°Wait for me.¡± It had been three hours since he sent it. She shook her head in confusion. What exactly was he asking her to wait for? Ding¨Cdong- Just as Evangeline was lost in thought, the doorbell suddenly rang. 11:24 Lose Us 60 Evangeline paused, her gaze lingering on the message Soren had just sent. Before she could gather her thoughts, a stranger¡¯s voice called from the hallway. ¡°Hi, delivery! Could youe out and sign for this?¡± At the same moment, a message from Glenn popped up on her phone. It all clicked into ce. When she¡¯d gone to the clinic earlier for her prescription, one of the medications had been out of stock¨Cthey¡¯d needed to order it from another pharmacy. Glenn must have given them her address at the front desk. So the delivery guy at the door was here for her. Evangeline opened the door. The courier, face glistening with sweat, gave an apologetic smile. ¡°I saw it was medication, so I delivered yours first. But there¡¯s some renovation work in your building right now, and the elevators are jammed. Sorry I¡¯m a littlete.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine fine,¡± Evangeline replied, taking the bag from him. There were indeed several apartments in her building being remodeled these days. Even the one across the hall, which had sat empty for ages, was finally getting a facelift. Everything around her seemed to whisper the same truth: the peaceful, almost farcical life she¡¯d once lived as Mrs. Fawkes was slipping further and further away. Now she was just Evangeline¨Ca regr resident in Serenity Gardens, an ordinary neighbor among strangers. And for the first time, she felt at peace with that. After thanking the courier and stepping back inside, her phone buzzed with another notification. It was from an app she rarely used¨Ca suggestion for ¡°Someone You May Know.¡± Without thinking, Evangeline tapped it open. And froze. It was Poppy¡¯s profile. Poppy had just posted an update. The photo was set in a ce Evangeline knew all too well¨Cthe gleaming new vi she¡¯d called home for five years. 1124 Soren must have juste in from outside; half his figure was still caught in the darkness, the other half bathed in the warm glow of the foyer lights. His expression was gentler than she remembered¨Cnothing like the cold indifference she¡¯d seen so often. For a moment, it was as if the frost in his eye had melted. Poppy, dressed in a loose sweater and lounge pants, stood in front of him, reaching up to help him shrug out of his coat with a soft, familiar gesture. It was all so simple, so ordinary¨Cand yet, not. Ordinary, because the scene might have belonged to any married couple. Not ordinary, because even if you covered their mouths, the tenderness in their eyes gave everything away. Beneath the photo, Poppy had added a brief caption. ¡°Three meals, four seasons, just the two of us. That¡¯s enough.¡± The post was brand new¨Cthe timestamp confirmed it. So Soren had gone home to be with Poppy. Evangeline stared at the screen, silent. She knew this kind of scene would only be moremon once Soren and Poppy made their rtionship official. And she had no right to say anything about
  1. it.
Still, her heart twisted with something she couldn¡¯t quite name. A few moments ago¨Cwhen Soren had asked if she was hurt, told her to wait for him, and just before the doorbell rang¨Cshe¡¯d let herself hope, however foolishly. that he might still care. But now, this post¨Cthis photo and these words¨Cfelt like a p, snapping her back to reality. Not that she¡¯d expected much from Soren in the first ce.. She let out a shaky breath, then tapped her own cheek lightly. ¡°Evangeline, get a grip.¡± ¡°One round of heartbreak is enough.¡± Just as she was about to put her phone away, something in the background of the photo caught her eye, and her fingers stilled. 1124 Outside, moonlight vanished behind thick clouds, leaving the night as dark as spilled ink Fawkes Manor. Soren watched as Poppy busied herself in the entryway, a puzzled look on his face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Poppy hung his coat on the rack with practiced ease, teasing, ¡°It¡¯ste, Soren. You¡¯re not going to kick me out now, are you?¡± Soren pressed his lips together, saying nothing. She grinned. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop. Honestly, I was about to head home, but when I realized Evangeline still hadn¡¯te back, I got worried.¡± ¡°Evangeline¡¯s angry with me¨Cshe wouldn¡¯te back because of what I did. I could tell today that she doesn¡¯t like me much.¡± She looked at Soren, earnest now. ¡°You know where she¡¯s living, don¡¯t you? Take me to her. I want to clear the air, apologize, and convince her toe home.¡± Lose Us 61 As she spoke, Poppy reached out and gently touched Soren¡¯s handsome face, her eyes full of concern. ¡°Anyone can see you¡¯ve lost weight these past few days. Being apart must be hard for both of you, right?¡± Soren paused, his thoughts drifting. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the image from earlier¨Cnot so long ago¨Cof Evangelineughing beside another man. That smile on her face shed in his mind. Hard for her? She seemed perfectly happy¨Cmaybe even better off. Annoyed, Soren nced down at his phone. Nearly three hours had passed, and Evangeline still hadn¡¯t replied to any of his messages. The silence gnawed at him. ¡°No one¡¯s miserable because of her,¡± he muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. She made her choice to leave. Whether shees back or not, that¡¯s up to her.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Poppy hesitated. ¡°No buts. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong¨Cthere¡¯s no reason to apologize.¡± Hearing Soren speak so firmly in her defense, Poppy felt a quiet thrill. She¡¯d worried it would take more effort to win him over, but to her surprise, Soren had taken her side without hesitation. Maybe Flora was right¨Cmaybe she really was still Soren¡¯s first priority. Sure, Soren asionally defended ¨¦vangeline, but that was just out of habit, five years of marriage. He wasn¡¯t really defending Evangeline herself, just the idea of Mrs. Fawkes, the woman who¡¯d shared his home for half a decade. If it hadn¡¯t been Evangeline, it could¡¯ve been anyone. But her own ce in Soren¡¯s heart? That was irreceable. She hid a small smile, knowing Soren meant every word, and didn¡¯t press the matter any further. It waste, and Soren insisted Poppy stay at the vi for the night. He¡¯d nned to give her his own room and sleep in the guest room himself. But when they reached the upstairs hallway, Poppy slipped into Evangeline¡¯s old bedroom. ¡°Soren, you shouldn¡¯t have to swap beds and lose sleep. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. You can sleep in your own room.¡± She added lightly, ¡°Even if Evangeline knew, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d understand.¡± Soren almost said that Evangeline wasn¡¯t as forgiving as Poppy imagined. If she ever found out, she¡¯d probably be furious. But seeing Poppy already disappearing into the bedroom, he let it go. It was only for one night, after all. No big deal. Besides, as long as neither he nor Poppy said anything, Evangeline would never know. With that, Soren simply said goodnight to Poppy and went to his own room. He normally slept well¨Cno matter howte he got home, he¡¯d fall asleep the moment his head hit the pillow. But tonight was different. His heart pounded restlessly in his chest, and a vague, uneasy feeling haunted the edges of his mind. He tossed and turned for ages, finally drifting off in a restless haze¨Conly to see, behind his closed eyes, the image of Evangeline being carried upstairs in another man¡¯s arms. Frustrated, Soren sat up and grabbed his phone from the nightstand. Still no reply from Evangeline. Had she gone to sleep already? He checked the time. It was only midnight. She never went to bed this early. Most nights, he¡¯de home at two or three in the morning and find her curled up on the couch, watching TV. And if he was eventer, she¡¯d sometimes be out at a bar, gently coaxing him toe home. There was no way she¡¯d be asleep now. Was she ignoring him on purpose? Still mad at him? Unable to resist, Soren opened the chat window and started to type: What are you doing? His thumb hovered over the send button. After a few seconds of hesitation, he erased the message, letter by letter. Not this time. Evangeline¡¯s tricks had certainly gotten subtler, but he wouldn¡¯t fall for them. This whole ¡°ying hard to get¡± routine wouldn¡¯t work on him. He tossed his phone back on the nightstand and got out of bed. Since he couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, he rummaged through the medicine cab for a sleeping pill, swallowed one, and soon drifted into a heavy, uneasy sleep. 2/3 Chapter 61 He rarely dreamed, but tonight, for some reason, he did. And, inevitably, he dreamed of Evangeline. Lose Us 62 The sky in his dream pressed down, so heavy and dark it seemed ready to copse at any moment., He saw Evangeline kneeling beside a small mound of earth, her head bowed so low he couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could feel, with aching certainty, the pain etched in her posture. A sharp, prickling ache spread across his chest. He started toward her, intending to ask what had happened, but just as he took a step, Evangeline rose to her feet and walked away¨Cmoving in the exact opposite direction from him. ¡°Evangeline,¡± Soren called out automatically, her name catching in his throat. She didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t even slow down. Her footsteps only grew more hurried, putting more and more distance between them. Frustration tightened Soren¡¯s brow. His voice grew sharper. ¡°Evangeline, where are you going? Stop!¡± Still, she ignored him, striding away faster and faster, slipping further from his reach. Soren¡¯s frustration red. He tried to quicken his pace, desperate to catch up, but in the next instant, Poppy appeared out of nowhere, stepping abruptly between him and Evangeline. ? Poppy¡¯s eyes danced with mischief as she smiled up at him. ¡°Soren, where are you off to?¡± He tried to look past her, searching for Evangeline, but her figure had vanished as if swallowed by the gloom. Where Evangeline had disappeared, sunlight suddenly broke through, chasing off the storm clouds¨Cso dazzling and fierce it forced Soren to shield his eyes. ¡°Soren?¡± Poppy¡¯s voice, familiar and close, echoed again. The world around him flickered and warped, the distant hum of voices fading away like an ebbing tide. Soren opened his eyes. Chapter oz A gentle knock sounded at his bedroom door. Poppy¡¯s voice carried through the wood, nearly identical to how it had sounded in his dream, but more subdued. ¡°Soren, breakfast is ready. Come down and eat something.¡± He sat up, blinking at the familiar surroundings of his bedroom, realization dawning that it had all just been a dream. What a strange, senseless dream. He had to admit, Evangeline¡¯s recent game of cat and mouse seemed to be getting under his skin more than he cared to admit. Soren pressed his fingers to his aching temple, shaking off the remnants of sleep. He reached for his phone on the nightstand and saw that it was alreadyte. Maybe it was the sleeping pills¨Che¡¯d slept for so long and still felt bone¨Ctired. Or maybe it was just the exhaustion of thesest few weeks. Ever since Fawkes Enterprises hadunched its new tech initiative, he¡¯d been spending more and more time at the office, pouring his energy into every detail. He¡¯d invested a fortune and pulled strings everywhere to recruit top talent, but the results so far had been less than ster. As he brooded over this, his mind drifted to the photo Flora had shown himst night, and her news that the other party had returned to the country. The Fawkes family had no shortage of money¨Cwhat theycked was a world¨Css technical team. And as luck would have it, the other party had both the expertise and a well¨Cestablished crew. The real question was how to convince them to coborate. Just then, Soren¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. It was from Gregory: an update about the UME team¡¯s ns to relocate back home. Gregory had analyzed UME from every angle. Their strengths were the perfect match for the Fawkes family¡¯s new direction¨Can alliance between them would make waves across Serenity City. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, more importantly, I just found out that UME¡¯s decision to move theirb sparked a major dispute with their biggest investor. Their funding has been cut off¨Cthey¡¯re in desperate need of research capital.¡± ¡°Maybe this is our opening to reopen negotiations,¡± Gregory suggested. He suspected that UME¡¯s previous arrogance stemmed from their stable overseas base and reliable financial backing. But if they really came to Serenity City, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to realize that partnering with the Fawkes family was their best¨Cand fastest¨Cpath to sess and recognition. Lose Us 63 Chapter 63 He figured the other party would probably agree. Soren thought the same. He typed back, ¡°Set up a meeting. Let¡¯s sit down with them.¡± ¡°And tell them, if they have any conditions¨Canything Fawkes Enterprises can do¨Cwe¡¯ll make it happen.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gregory replied quickly. After sending the message, Soren nced at his phone and noticed that Evangeline still hadn¡¯t messaged him sincest night. She was really holding her ground this time. He didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, Soren got up, washed up, and changed clothes. He nned to take Poppy out for breakfast. Macy¡¯s cooking had been¡­ odd, to say the least. So odd, in fact, that just thinking about having to eat at the vi made Soren¡¯s stomach twist a little. But as he headed downstairs, he saw Poppy in the kitchen,ughing as she helped Macy. Her hand was still bandaged fromst night¡¯s injury; she had to be careful not to expose it to heat or cold, so she was awkwardly using her palm to bnce the tes as she set the table. She looked clumsy, but so earnest that Soren felt a pang of guilt. ¡°You¡¯re still hurt. Leave this to Macy,¡± he said, walking over. Poppy smiled as she ced thest te on the table, then set a clean fork in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing¨Cjust helping out. Macy already keeps this ce spotless, so giving her a hand with breakfast isn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Macy beamed, practically glowing with pride. ¡°This is hardly a little thing! Miss Yates made breakfast herself today.¡± ¡°Her cooking is wonderful, honestly. Just look at this spread¨Cit¡¯s both beautiful and delicious.¡± Chapter 63 Soren finally took in the table, now loaded with a variety of breakfast dishes. He realized today¡¯s meal was much more refined than usual. It actually made him hungry for once. He sat down, and Poppy took the seat across from him. She picked up a soft, steaming dumpling and ced it on his te, grinning. ¡°I learned how to make these when I worked part¨Ctime at a restaurant during New Year¡¯s abroad. Give it a try.¡± Soren took a bite. It was much better¨Cnormal, even. The taste was far superior to the past few days. But for some reason, he found himself thinking of the breakfasts he used to share with Evangeline. Back then, the food seemed to taste different¨Cbetter, somehow. A strange sense of loss rose in his chest. Realizing he was slipping into thoughts of Evangeline again, Soren forced himself to push it away, his expression unreadable. Seeing Soren¡¯s reaction to breakfast, Macy let out a sigh of relief. She exchanged a nce with Poppy, then turned to Soren with a smile. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, Miss Yates is so thoughtful and diligent.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a man, so maybe you don¡¯t realize¨Chousework may look simple, but it¡¯s actually time¨Cconsuming. Having Miss Yates help with breakfast saves me a lot of effort, and it seems like you really enjoy her food. Why not let Miss Yates stay at the vi?¡± Soren frowned, shooting Macy a sharp nce. He let out a short, coldugh. ¡°And what exactly do you take Poppy for?¡± ¡°If you want to hand off your work to her, maybe I should just hire a new housekeeper who can do everything¨Cincluding breakfast.¡± Macy¡¯s face went ck with shock. The job at the vi was easy, the pay was excellent, and the perks were hard to beat. Even when she¡¯d quietly taken a few things from the house, Soren hadn¡¯t cared. Opportunities like this were unheard of¨Cespecially with a boss like Soren: easy on the eyes, never fussy, and never picking fights. She was only here because of Helena¡¯s connection. If Soren decided to find a recement, he¡¯d have no trouble at all. Panicked, she blurted, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± 18/3/2 Lose Us 64 Before she could finish, Poppy cut in with augh. ¡°Soren, don¡¯t scare Macy. I know you¡¯re not really that cruel.¡± She¡¯d observed Macy¡¯s behavior around the house; if Soren had actually wanted to get rid of him, he would have done it ages ago. Sure enough, Soren¡¯s expression barely shifted as he nced up. ¡°Macy, even though you¡¯ve lived here for years, I¡¯d remind you not to forget your ce.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my friend, and this is her house too. She¡¯s here to rest, not to help you with your chores.¡± Macy let out a sigh of relief. He was just about to nod in agreement when Poppy chimed in. ¡°Actually, Soren, I wanted to stay at the house. It was my idea.¡± Soren looked at her, a hint of confusion in his eyes. Poppy pressed her lips together. ¡°Macy¡¯s right about one thing. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight since Evangeline left. You need someone around to look after you. I¡¯d like to step in for Evangeline and take care of you, at least until shees back.¡± Soren hesitated, lost in thought. His mind drifted back to a recent dream. Evangeline was always so stubborn and jealous¨Cif she found out Poppy was staying at the house, she might nevere back. As if reading his mind, Poppy added softly, ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason¡­ there¡¯s something else.¡± She bit her lip, voice dropping. ¡°The apartment you arranged for me is great, but I haven¡¯t been sleeping well there. I¡¯ve been feeling anxious living alone¡­ a little scared, honestly.¡± Macy, sensing an opportunity, immediately jumped in. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, I honestly think it¡¯s a great idea for Miss Yates to move in.¡± ¡°Think about it¨Cshe¡¯s a beautiful young woman, single, and just returned from studying abroad. If she lives alone, there¡¯s always the risk that someone with bad intentions might try something. She¡¯d be much safer here at the house.¡± Chapter 64 As Macy finished, Soren was reminded of the time Poppy had traveled for work and nearly gotten into serious trouble. He hadn¡¯t been able to help¨Che¡¯d only heard about it after the fact, thanks to a frantic call from Evangeline. He could imagine how an experience like that would leave asting mark on any woman. But then, there was Evangeline¡­ Reading the conflict on Soren¡¯s face, Macy added, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, if you¡¯re worried about Evangeline, you¡¯re overthinking it. She¡¯s your wife, after all. Sure, she¡¯s upset right now, but she won¡¯t stay mad forever. She¡¯lle around.¡± ¡°And besides, if Miss Yates is your friend, she¡¯s Evangeline¡¯s friend too. She can¡¯t expect you to cut off all your friends out of jealousy.¡± ¡°My own husband had his share of wild days when he was younger¨CI used to get so angry at him! But eventually, I realized, what man doesn¡¯t stray a little? As long as his heart¡¯s with me, that¡¯s what matters¡­ Macy was off on a familiar rant, but Soren waved her off and nodded. ¡°Fine. Get the guest room ready.¡± He hadn¡¯t taken in everything Macy had said, but she had a point. Evangeline was his wife. He had no intention of divorcing her, which meant they¡¯d be together for decades¨Cseeing each other every day, whether they liked it or not. If he caved every time she threw a tantrum and threatened to leave, what would happen the next time? Was he supposed to give in every single time?¡® As soon as Soren relented, Macy¡¯s face broke into a wide, delighted grin. Having Poppy stay in the house was a godsend for her. The moment she and Poppy had started chatting earlier, Macy¡¯s decades of life experience kicked in. She could tell that Poppy was hoping to win Soren¡¯s heart through his stomach. Handing over the kitchen duties to Poppy solved all Macy¡¯s problems in one fell swoop. Overjoyed, Macy turned to her with a beaming smile. ¡°Miss Yates, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and pick out a guest room you like? I¡¯ll help you get it set up. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Lose Us 65 Poppy nodded, exchanged a quick greeting with Soren, and then followed Macy upstairs. She was in a rather good mood. Everything was going far more smoothly than she¡¯d imagined. Now that she could stay even closer to Soren, the possibility of bing Mrs. Fawkes didn¡¯t seem so out of reach. Lost in thought, Poppy barely noticed when Macy, eager to please, started showing her around. ¡°Miss Yates, this guest room is quite nice. It¡¯s a bit smaller, but it faces south and gets sun all day-¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Poppy cut her off, pointing at the bedroom she¡¯d slept in the night before. ¡°I was perfectlyfortable in this room. Just tidy it up and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Macy followed her finger, then froze mid¨Cstep. She waved her hands in protest. ¡°But that¡¯s the Young Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s room.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Poppy replied, smiling sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly where I want to stay.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Macy hesitated, words dying on her lips. 7 In this house, she usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to Evangeline. Still, Evangeline was Mrs. Fawkes¨Chanding her room over to another woman while she was away felt like a disaster waiting to happen. But then she remembered the way Soren had treated Poppy just now. If Poppy was moving in, she would technically be one of Macy¡¯s employers. Macy couldn¡¯t afford to offend her either way. She was caught squarely in the middle. After a moment¡¯s struggle, Macy finally muttered, ¡°Maybe I should ask Mr. Fawkes first¡­¡± With that, she turned to head downstairs. Poppy called after her, ¡°Go ahead, if you¡¯re not worried about losing your job, feel free.¡± Macy had been confident that asking Soren was the smart move, but Poppy¡¯s words stopped her cold. She halted in her tracks and turned back, looking at Poppy in rm. ¡°What?¡± Poppy chuckled lightly. ¡°Macy, how long have you been working here?¡± Macy, confused, answered, ¡°Five years. I started after Mr. Fawkes and Evangeline got married.¡± She was nervous now, not sure what her job tenure had to do with all this. Poppy nced down at Macy¡¯s hands, which were twisting her apron anxiously, and reassured her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. As long as you do as I say, you¡¯ll be just fine.¡± Macy swallowed hard and gestured for her to go on. Poppy continued, ¡°You might only be in charge of keeping the house in order, but I can tell Soren trusts you. I figured, or rather, Soren probably figured too, that after all this time, you¡¯d know how to read his mind. He¡¯s always busy with work, x and now? constantly managing thepany, you want to bother him with something as trivial as sorting out a bedroom?¡± She paused, letting her words sink in. ¡°If he ever finds a housekeeper who¡¯s morepetent, more discreet, and less trouble than you, who do you think he¡¯ll choose?¡± ¡°And remember,¡± Poppy added, ¡°Soren is a businessman. In his world, nothing is more valuable than his time.¡± 002 E 2 < 6 = Macy feltpletely thrown by her logic, but for some reason, it all made sense. And she couldn¡¯t forget Soren¡¯s warning earlier¨Cabout being let go. She hesitated, chewing her bottom lip. ¡°But¡­ but Mr. Fawkes just told me to prepare the guest room¡­¡± Poppy asked, ¡°And this doesn¡¯t count as a guest room?¡± Of course it didn¡¯t. This was Evangeline¡¯s room.. The Young Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s room. Wasn¡¯t that obvious? Macy was still trying to find the right words, when Poppy continued, ¡°Do you 2/3
  1. d. Do you
11:30 remember what Soren said when Evangeline moved out?¡± Macy¡¯s eyes widened as the memory hit her. Back then, Soren had made it clear¨CEvangeline was never to set foot in that room again. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Lose Us 66 Chapter 66 Macy still seemed hesitant. She wondered if maybe Soren¡¯s words had just been said in anger. Was he letting his temper get the better of him? But almost immediately, she dismissed the thought. Soren was not the type to make empty threats. When Evangeline crossed him, he meant it¨Cif he said there would be consequences, there were. Macy remembered one time when Soren tly told Evangeline she was not allowed to have his child. In the five years since they¡¯d married, Evangeline had never once gotten pregnant. That memory cleared the doubt from Macy¡¯s eyes. Seeing her change in expression, Poppy realized her words were having an effect. With a gentle smile, she ced her elegant hand softly on Macy¡¯s shoulder and said in a low, soothing voice, ¡°Macy, haven¡¯t you figured out why Soren allowed me to move in here?¡± She gave Macy a moment, then continued, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t see it, you must know Evangeline isn¡¯ting back. So, wouldn¡¯t you say this room is more like a guest room now?¡± Macy was finally convinced. Poppy patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tidy this room. I¡¯ll take care of anything I don¡¯t need myself. Maybe use this time to look into who I am¨Cand what I am to Soren. It might help you decide whose side to take, going forward.¡± With that, Poppy said nothing more. She turned and walked straight into the room. Macy stood frozen for a moment. It took her nearly two minutes to snap out of it. She quickly pulled out her phone and dialed her son, who worked at Fawkes Enterprises. ¡°Sweetheart, can you help Mom look into someone?¡± 244 After breakfast, Soren left the house. He¡¯d barely started the car when, almost without thinking, he took out his phone. Evangeline still hadn¡¯t replied to his message. A strange, uneasy feeling crept over him. ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ì¦É¦Ó¦É ¦Í It had been quite a while¨Cwhat if something had happened? He hesitated, then called her. The call barely rang for two seconds before it was declined. His frown deepened. A wave of indescribable anxiety swept over him. Suddenly, he remembered what Macy had said earlier. A woman living alone is vulnerable. If someone targeted her, it could be dangerous. Evangeline was a woman, too. What if¡­ He didn¡¯t let himself finish the thought. Instead, he immediately ordered, ¡°Gregory, turn around. We¡¯re going to find Evangeline.¡± His voice was sharp with worry. Gregory didn¡¯t dare dy. He pressed the gas pedal to the floor, speeding through the city until they screeched to a stop in front of Evangeline¡¯s apartment building. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, should I-¡± Gregory began. But Soren was already out of the car, striding toward the building¡¯s entrance. Watching his usuallyposed boss move with such urgency, Gregory was taken aback. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d seen Soren this rattled. He hurried after Soren up the stairs. When they reached the apartment, Soren pounded on the door. ¡°Evangeline, open up!¡± No answer. After a moment, Soren confirmed the apartment was empty, then barked at Gregory, ¡°Get someone to open this door.¡± He added, ¡°And check the security cameras nearby. Find out where Evangeline went.¡± Gregory hesitated at Soren¡¯s show of force. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, maybe Miss Whitmore just stepped out for a bit¡­¡± Soren cut him off without a second thought. ¡°Stepped out? For what?¡± Evangeline barely knew anyone in Serenity City. Most days, she stayed home, and if she went out, it was usually just to visit Soren¡¯s grandmother at the estate. The rest of the time, she tended to her nts and kept to herself. Soren couldn¡¯t picture a single reason she¡¯d leave. Gregory thought about pointing out that Evangeline had moved out to make a life for herself, to earn a living. But Soren¡¯s growing impatience made him swallow his words. ¡°Stop wasting time. Do what I said,¡± Soren snapped. Gregory had no choice but toply. He worked fast. In less than five minutes, the locksmith had arrived, and under Soren¡¯s intense, intimidating re, nervously set about opening the door. Lose Us 67 Soren pushed open the door and stepped inside. Contrary to what he¡¯d expected, there was no chaos¨Cno overturned chairs or broken ss. Everything was perfectly in ce, the surfaces spotless, the floor so clean it gleamed. A pair of clean slippers waited by the shoe rack. There were no signs of a struggle¨Cno broken vases, no scattered belongings. It was obvious: the upant had simply stepped out. Soren felt a brief flicker of relief, but as his eyes swept across the cramped space, his brow furrowed again. The apartment was tiny. All the rooms together probably didn¡¯t amount to the size of his own living room back home. Even with only a few pieces of furniture, the ce felt crowded and ustrophobic. How could she possibly live like this? He barely disguised his distaste, but then something caught his eye¨Ca calendar on the wall. A bold red circle marked the fifteenth of next month. Evangeline always had a habit of jotting down important dates and anniversaries, but Soren couldn¡¯t for the life of him recall anything special about that day. What was she up to? Before he could puzzle it out, Gregory rushed in, hesitating at the threshold. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, I¡¯ve got the building¡¯s security footage. We¡­ also found a record of Miss Whitmore leaving this morning.¡± Gregory¡¯s nerves were obvious; he half¨Cexpected Soren to lose it once he saw the footage. But with Soren in such a state, he couldn¡¯t exactly hold back. Soren didn¡¯t notice Gregory¡¯s unease. He took the tablet and immediately opened the video. The timestamp showed early morning, just after sunrise. A gray sedan pulled up outside the building. The car looked ordinary enough, but the gleaming gold license te¨Calmost like a shield¨Chinted at the owner¡¯s status. Soren barely nced at it, about to dismiss the whole thing, when something in the footage made him pause. Ten minutester, Evangeline appeared in the frame. She wore a deep blue dress, her long hair casually pinned up, looking poised and effortlessly graceful. She spotted the car at the curb and, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, walked over, smiling as she opened the back door and slid inside. ¡°Miss Whitmore seems to know the driver,¡± Gregory offered quietly, watching Soren¡¯s face for any sign of reaction. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s safe.¡± There was something he didn¡¯t say aloud. The man inside the car¨Cthough his face wasn¡¯t visible¨Clooked suspiciously like the one they¡¯d seen yesterday. He kept that observation to himself, but Soren had already put the pieces together. Soren¡¯s fist clenched around the edge of the tablet, his knuckles turning white. A vein throbbed at his temple. Perfect. Just perfect. Ignoring his calls, pretending to vanish¨Conly to turn up in another man¡¯s car. Soren let out a bitterugh, the kind that held more anger than amusement. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the ointment he¡¯d bought for Evangeline the night before. Without hesitation, he tossed it into the trash. He should never have bothereding here out of misced concern. He turned on his heel and marched out of the apartment. The tension in the air was so thick it nearly choked Gregory. He swallowed hard, understanding Soren¡¯s fury, but still¨CEvangeline didn¡¯t seem like the kind of woman to throw away a husband like Soren for a secret fling. There had to be more to this. Unable to hold back his doubts, Gregory hurried after Soren and shared his suspicions. 2/3 Soren¡¯s anger ebbed as he listened. Gregory had a point, but Soren wasn¡¯t convinced this was all a misunderstanding. It felt more like one of Evangeline¡¯s calcted moves. This was probably all part of her n. She¡¯d ignored his messages on purpose, knowing he¡¯de looking for her. She¡¯d probably guessed he¡¯d get his hands on the security footage too. So she made sure he¡¯d see her leaving with another man¨Cjust to get under his skin. An borate game, and he¡¯d nearly fallen for it out of sheer frustration. Noticing Soren¡¯s anger subside, Gregory finally rxed. ¡°Sir, do you want me to dig into this guy¨Cfind out who he is?¡± Lose Us 68 ¡°No need,¡± Soren replied, his tone like ice. ¡°And make sure you erase every trace that I was ever here.¡°. He wasn¡¯t about to give Evangeline the satisfaction. If she wanted to y games, let her y them alone. He was curious to see how long Evangeline could keep up this little charade. Watching Soren¡¯s resolute figure disappear down the hallway, Gregory wiped the cold sweat from his brow, unable to keep from grumbling inwardly. He¡¯d worked for Mr. Fawkes for years, but he could count on one hand the times he¡¯d seen him like this. Sulking like a child, throwing a tantrum. Just moments ago, he¡¯d been so concerned about Evangeline, and now he was pretending none of it had happened. How was Miss Whitmore ever supposed to know what he really felt? Gregory sighed. Still, he knew better than to fan the mes. All he could do was follow orders and keep his own counsel. Meanwhile, Glenn dropped Evangeline off in front of Fawkes Manor. The medication prescribed yesterday had worked wonders, and after a night¡¯s rest, her injured ankle was almost as good as new. She¡¯d nned to drive herself, but as soon as Glenn heard she was heading out, he didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che pulled up outside her building to give her a ride. When she got his message that he was downstairs, Evangeline felt a little embarrassed. Glenn had just returned from abroad, but she was already putting him out. Glenn just waved it off, ¡°We were supposed to sign the contract today anyway, and I¡¯ll need your help with plenty of things now that I¡¯m back.¡± With nothing more to say, she let it go. 1/3 Chapter 68 Once the car stopped, Evangeline stepped out and walked toward the vi she¡¯d called home for five years. The flowerbeds were bursting with color, and the old wooden swing swayed gently in the breeze beside the front porch. It was exactly as she¡¯d left it. Everything except the people. She no longer felt she belonged here. Coming back wasn¡¯t her choice; she¡¯d left in such a hurry that day, she hadn¡¯t managed to pack up her things. Last night, Poppy had posted a photo, and Evangeline noticed her beloved peony¨Cnurtured for five years¨Chad yellowing leaves. Soren never cared for the nts. Poppy would probably just toss them out. After all these years, Evangeline couldn¡¯t bear to let them go. She¡¯d wanted to let Soren know she¡¯d be stopping by, but he was busy on another call, so she¡¯d simply decided toe herself. As she reached for the door, she hesitated, worrying Soren and Poppy might still be inside¨Cand she¡¯d stumble onto something she¡¯d rather not see. But her worries proved unnecessary. The front door opened from within. Macy was about to step outside; seeing Evangeline, she shrieked in surprise and stumbled backward. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re back again?¡± Macy clutched her chest, still shaken. ¡°I just came to pick up a few things,¡± Evangeline exined. She started to move past Macy into the house, but Macy immediately blocked her path. Nose in the air, Macy dered, ¡°Mr. Fawkes gave strict orders. You¡¯re not to set foot in here. Not one step.¡± She¡¯d already figured out who Poppy really was. 2/3 Chapter 68 And just earlier, she¡¯d called Helena, dropping hints about Poppy¡¯s visit to the manor. Helena had gone so far as to send a gift, instructing Macy to treat Poppy well. Helena was notoriously picky. Whenever she heard Soren brought various women to the vi, she¡¯d order Macy to send them packing without a second thought. But this time, she¡¯d sent a gift for Poppy. If Poppy wasn¡¯t the family¡¯s chosen future daughter¨Cinw, why would Helena treat her so well? Macy believed every word Poppy had said. Seeing Macy now, arms spread like a human barricade, Evangeline felt a chill settle inside her. She knew Macy could be difficult, but she¡¯d never dared cross the line, not like this. 23 ¡°No need,¡± Soren replied, his tone like ice. ¡°And make sure you erase every trace that I was ever here.¡°. He wasn¡¯t about to give Evangeline the satisfaction. If she wanted to y games, let her y them alone. He was curious to see how long Evangeline could keep up this little charade. Watching Soren¡¯s resolute figure disappear down the hallway, Gregory wiped the cold sweat from his brow, unable to keep from grumbling inwardly. He¡¯d worked for Mr. Fawkes for years, but he could count on one hand the times he¡¯d seen him like this. Sulking like a child, throwing a tantrum. Just moments ago, he¡¯d been so concerned about Evangeline, and now he was pretending none of it had happened. How was Miss Whitmore ever supposed to know what he really felt? Gregory sighed. Still, he knew better than to fan the mes. All he could do was follow orders and keep his own counsel. Meanwhile, Glenn dropped Evangeline off in front of Fawkes Manor. The medication prescribed yesterday had worked wonders, and after a night¡¯s rest, her injured ankle was almost as good as new. She¡¯d nned to drive herself, but as soon as Glenn heard she was heading out, he didn¡¯t hesitate¨Che pulled up outside her building to give her a ride. When she got his message that he was downstairs, Evangeline felt a little embarrassed. Glenn had just returned from abroad, but she was already putting him out. Glenn just waved it off, ¡°We were supposed to sign the contract today anyway, and I¡¯ll need your help with plenty of things now that I¡¯m back.¡± With nothing more to say, she let it go. 1/3 Chapter 68 Once the car stopped, Evangeline stepped out and walked toward the vi she¡¯d called home for five years. The flowerbeds were bursting with color, and the old wooden swing swayed gently in the breeze beside the front porch. It was exactly as she¡¯d left it. Everything except the people. She no longer felt she belonged here. Coming back wasn¡¯t her choice; she¡¯d left in such a hurry that day, she hadn¡¯t managed to pack up her things. Last night, Poppy had posted a photo, and Evangeline noticed her beloved peony¨Cnurtured for five years¨Chad yellowing leaves. Soren never cared for the nts. Poppy would probably just toss them out. After all these years, Evangeline couldn¡¯t bear to let them go. She¡¯d wanted to let Soren know she¡¯d be stopping by, but he was busy on another call, so she¡¯d simply decided toe herself. As she reached for the door, she hesitated, worrying Soren and Poppy might still be inside¨Cand she¡¯d stumble onto something she¡¯d rather not see. But her worries proved unnecessary. The front door opened from within. Macy was about to step outside; seeing Evangeline, she shrieked in surprise and stumbled backward. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re back again?¡± Macy clutched her chest, still shaken. ¡°I just came to pick up a few things,¡± Evangeline exined. She started to move past Macy into the house, but Macy immediately blocked her path. Nose in the air, Macy dered, ¡°Mr. Fawkes gave strict orders. You¡¯re not to set foot in here. Not one step.¡± She¡¯d already figured out who Poppy really was. 2/3 Chapter 68 And just earlier, she¡¯d called Helena, dropping hints about Poppy¡¯s visit to the manor. Helena had gone so far as to send a gift, instructing Macy to treat Poppy well. Helena was notoriously picky. Whenever she heard Soren brought various women to the vi, she¡¯d order Macy to send them packing without a second thought. But this time, she¡¯d sent a gift for Poppy. If Poppy wasn¡¯t the family¡¯s chosen future daughter¨Cinw, why would Helena treat her so well? Macy believed every word Poppy had said. Seeing Macy now, arms spread like a human barricade, Evangeline felt a chill settle inside her. She knew Macy could be difficult, but she¡¯d never dared cross the line, not like this. 23 Lose Us 69 Chapter 69 Without Soren¡¯s orders, Macy wouldn¡¯t have dared treat her this way. Evangeline didn¡¯t insist on going inside. Instead, she exined again, ¡°I won¡¯te in, but I left a few things in the house. Could you please bring them out for me?¡± She described to Macy where her belongings were. There were also a few potted nts left in the bedroom. As soon as Evangeline finished, Macy replied offhandedly, ¡°Oh, that bedroom belongs to Miss Yates now. I can¡¯t just walk in¨CI¡¯ll need to get her permission first. If she agrees, then I can go in.¡± Evangeline nodded, unfazed. She¡¯d already prepared herself for this, so Macy¡¯s words didn¡¯t sting. Seeing Evangeline had no objections, Macy stepped aside to make a phone call. Watching Macy lower her voice, speaking with uncharacteristic deference, Evangeline recalled how Macy used to slip into her room, trying on her clothes without ever asking. Not once had she bothered to check with her. But now, with Poppy in her ce, Macy was suddenly all respect and proper etiquette. Macy always knew how to y to the powerful. From her attitude, it was clear just how much Soren indulged Poppy. Soon, Macy ended the call and reverted to her usual cold tone. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll your things.¡± get Evangeline lingered by the front door. It wasn¡¯t long before Macy returned from the house, shoving a pile of items into Evangeline¡¯s arms. ¡°These are all I could find. Anything else was probably just junk¨CMiss Yates must have thrown it out for you.¡± She said it with a smug look, as if expecting Evangeline to be upset, to regret moving out, or to feel a pang of loss. But even after hearing her things had been tossed, Evangeline¡¯s expression remained calm. She quickly checked her belongings, then turned and walked toward a car parked nearby. A tall, handsome man got out and took the things from her arms. Watching this, Macy suddenly seemed to understand. No wonder Evangeline wasn¡¯t angry¨Cshe¡¯d already found someone else. Affairs among the wealthy were nothing new, but in all these years, Macy had never seen Evangeline¡¯s name tangled up with any other man¡¯s, let alone bringing one to the house. Still, Macy had no intention of telling anyone about this. She was just a housekeeper; it made no difference to her who Soren¡¯s wife was or who lived at the estate. There was no need to meddle or try to push Soren and Evangeline into a divorce. Honestly, she actually preferred when Evangeline was living here. She didn¡¯t think much of Evangeline, but the woman was gentle and always did the housework, which made Macy¡¯s own life so much easier. What a shame, she thought. Evangeline was just too naive. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on leaving, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. As the car slowly pulled away, Macy shook her head with a hint of regret. Back in the car, Evangeline resumed reading the documents she hadn¡¯t managed to finishst night. Glenn nced over at her. He¡¯d seen how Macy treated her, but now it seemed she hadn¡¯t been affected at all. After a moment¡¯s thought, Glenn said, ¡°Fawkes Enterprises just called. They¡¯re offering to partner with UME and provide funding.¡± Evangeline¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cpage. Glenn went on, ¡°You¡¯re back as a partner now, so I wanted to get your opinion.¡± Evangeline set the documents on herp and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into UME¡¯s situation. Their overseas funding has been cut off. From a business perspective, it makes sense to ept¨Cthe investment would secure UME¡¯s future and keep things stable. But personally¡­¡± She pressed her lips together. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say yes.¡± Lose Us 70 Chapter 70 Once Fawkes Enterprises became UME¡¯srgest investor, crossing paths with Soren would be inevitable. And that was thest thing she wanted. Glenn¡¯s lips curled into a small, determined smile. ¡°Then just turn them down.¡± His decisiveness caught Evangeline off guard. She¡¯d always known Glenn as a workaholic, someone who rarely let personal matters interfere with business. Fawkes Enterprises was one of the most prestigious firms in Serenity City. Their investment would have solved UME¡¯s biggest obstacle almost overnight. She¡¯d expected Glenn to persuade her to ept the offer, not dismiss it so easily. Almost as if he could read her mind, Glenn continued, ¡°Of course it would be great to have Fawkes Enterprises on board. But even if they don¡¯t invest, with how hot the UME project is right now, raising funds won¡¯t be a challenge. But you¡­ you¡¯re different.¡± He nced down at her, his eyes sincere. ¡°UME survived because of technology. Without you, thispany wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡± your ¡°If I had to choose between Soren¡¯s money and you, I¡¯d pick you every time. No question.¡± If someone else had said this, she might have brushed it off as empty ttery. But this was Glenn. Back when UME was just starting out, only she and Glenn truly understood the tech. She was the engineer, Glenn the algorithm wizard. They¡¯d spend whole days arguing over a single feature, determined to make the robotics as perfect and precise as possible. Outside work, they were friends. But when it came to technology, neither was willing to back down¨Cnot even an inch¨Cif they had the slightest doubt. In their world, ¡°good enough¡± was never enough. There was always room for better. Yet, just before Evangeline left UME, she¡¯d created a near¨Cwless piece of technology. Not only did UME use it, but otherpanies scrambled to imitate it. Even now, after countless product upgrades and iterations, the core logic in UME¡¯s tech was still built on Evangeline¡¯s original design. 1/3 Chapter 70 She¡¯d heard Glenn mention that more than once. She knew Glenn¡¯s words now were more admiration for her skill than anything else, but it still moved her deeply. Her heart skipped, and a warm rush of gratitude welled up inside her. After all these years, someone still believed in her¨Cunwaveringly. Evangeline nodded, her voice steady. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down this time.¡± And she wouldn¡¯t let herself down, either¨Cnot after everything she¡¯d worked for. Back at Fawkes Tower, Soren returned to his office only to hear from his assistant that UME had declined their investment proposal¨Cagain. He¡¯d half¨Cexpected it this time, so his reaction was calm, almost indifferent. Gregory stood nearby, watching Soren¡¯s inscrutable expression, unsure what to say. With the Fawkes family¡¯s current influence, there wasn¡¯t apany in Serenity City that would willingly refuse a partnership with them. Even those with special circumstances never dared offend Soren directly; fost would rush to apologize the moment they turned down an offer, hoping for another chance in the future. But this was UME¡¯s second rejection. And this time, they hadn¡¯t even bothered with an apology. It was as if UME had taken Soren and Fawkes Enterprises¡® reputation and dragged it through the mud. Still, Gregory knew Soren wouldn¡¯t back down so easily. Mr. Fawkes had always valued talent, sometimes to a fault. If Soren hadn¡¯t respected UME¡¯s team, they¡¯d never have gotten the chance to refuse him twice. Sure enough, after a brief silence, Soren spoke. ¡°Look into his schedule.¡± is I a He intended to handle this himself. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Gregory wasted no time. He quickly returned with the information. ¡°Mr. Carlisle will be attending a charity g in two days.¡± He skimmed the guest list. ¡°The Fawkes family was also invited, but this year¡¯s g is hosted by the Lockridges.¡± Soren¡¯s eyes narrowed. Gregory felt the tension, too. The Lockridges¨Clike the Fawkes family¨Cwere one of Serenity City¡¯s four great families. By rank, the four were: the Fawkes family, the Lockridges, the Carlisles, and the Whitmore family. The Carlisles and the Whitmores were old blood, with deep roots but fading influence as the times changed. The Carlisles still held on, but the Whitmores had been in decline since Evangeline¡¯s mother¡¯s generation. After her mother¡¯s death, the family faded from the city¡¯s stage almost entirely. Lose Us 71 Still, out of habit¨Cand thanks to the Whitmore and Fawkes families¡® marriage alliance¨Ceveryone just lumped the Whitmores in with the others when they talked about Serenity City¡¯s elite. Strictly speaking, though, there were only three true powerhouses. Among them, the Fawkes and the Lockridge families were evenly matched. Their business interests ovepped so much thatpetition in Serenity City was fierce; everyone knew they were archrivals. But rivalry was one thing¨Cappearances had to be maintained. So whenever either family hosted a g or benefit, they¡¯d send a token invitation to the other. The other side would always find an excuse to decline, or at best, send some distant cousin who barely mattered, just to save face. No direct heir or family leader had ever attended in person. Soren tapped his fingers thoughtfully on the desk, lost in his own head, when the office door swung open. Poppy walked in, heels clicking on the wood floor, dressed in a deep burgundy suit. She was carrying an insted lunchbox. She offered a gentle smile as she approached the desk. ¡°Soren, it¡¯s gettingte. You should eat something.¡± ¡°I heard from Macy you don¡¯t care for thepany cafeteria, so I made lunch at home and brought it with me. Give it a try.¡± As she spoke, Poppy efficiently cleared a spot on the coffee table, unpacking the homemade dishes one by one. Noticing Gregory was still there, she smiled at him as well. ¡°Gregory, why don¡¯t you have some too?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, no, thank you,¡± Gregory stammered, startled. ¡°I¡¯m used to the cafeteria.¡± He quickly collected himself and turned to Soren. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, I¡¯ll get out of your way.¡± Soren gave a brief nod, and Gregory offered Poppy a polite goodbye before making a hasty exit. He fell a little out of sorts. When Evangeline used to bring lunch, she¡¯d never just walk in like that. She¡¯d always check with the assistant first, wait until Soren was free, and onlye in after being told it was okay. But Soren didn¡¯t seem to mind Poppy¡¯s directness, and as an assistant, Gregory knew it wasn¡¯t his ce toment. Once Gregory had left, Poppy said, ¡°I heard what you and Gregory were discussing just now, and I might be able to help.¡± Soren looked up. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± She smiled. ¡°I met Glenn once when I was overseas¨Che¡¯s with UME¡¯s investors, and that used to be mypany.¡± ¡°If I talk to him about this, maybe he¡¯ll do me a favor.¡± Soren stood up, meeting her serious gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll handle it myself. You don¡¯t need to get involved.¡± He couldn¡¯t see any reason to ask a woman to intervene in Fawkes family business. Before Poppy could say anything else, Soren sat down on the sofa, his eyes falling to the food. He changed the subject. ¡°This all looks pretty good.¡± Poppy smiled, handing him a te and fork. She served him a portion with practiced care. ¡°It tastes even better than it looks.¡± The food was still steaming. For a moment, Soren found himself thinking about how Evangeline used to bring him lunch. Sometimes he¡¯d be caught up with work, and she¡¯d wait in the lounge for half an hour or more. By the time he finally ate, the food was only lukewarm, the texture not quite right¨Cyet somehow, the taste was always exactly what he liked. But Evangeline hadn¡¯t brought him lunch in a long time. Remembering what had happened not long ago, a wave of irritation crept into his chest. After the meal, Poppy tidied up and left, as considerate as ever. Soren stepped out of his office just in time to overhear a group from the admin department chatting nearby. They were talking about some TV drama. The male assistants were criticizing a female character, saying she acted like a lunatic. One of the women spoke up quietly. ¡°But I kind of understand her. She¡¯s surrounded by all these brilliant people, but she¡¯s trapped in her own family, unable to leave. She just keeps bottling things up, and when she can¡¯t take it anymore, of course she explodes.¡± The other women chimed in with their agreement. Soren paused, her words echoing in his mind. A sh of realization hit him¨CEvangeline had been acting strangely for weeks. He pulled out his phone and dialed her number. 3/3 Lose Us 72 Chapter 72 Evangeline had just stepped through her front door when her phone rang. Glenn had dropped her off after driving her home. The contract was signed, and she was scheduled to start work the next day. The UME office address was set¨Cthankfully, it wasn¡¯t far from her ce. Glenn was still staying at a hotel; he hadn¡¯t had time to find an apartment yet. She¡¯d wanted to help him look, but he wouldn¡¯t let her, worried her injured foot hadn¡¯t fully healed. So, Evangeline returned home by herself. The moment she stepped inside, something felt off. Ever since that break¨Cin at the Fawkes house, she¡¯d been left with a lingering sense of unease. Living alone now, she¡¯d adopted a small ritual for her own peace of mind: every time she left, she¡¯d arrange the wee mat just so, angling it in a specific way only she would notice. But now, the mat was askew¨Cclearly, someone had moved it. She didn¡¯t dare go further in. Instead, she pulled the door shut and called building management, asking to see the security footage. The response was blunt and mocking. ¡°Seriously,dy, you live in this ce¨Cwhat could anyone possibly want from you?¡± ¡°People who rent here barely have two nickels to rub together. If a thief did break in, he¡¯d probably cry from pity and slip a twenty under your pillow.¡± ¡°Rx, nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± Evangeline was irritated, but she couldn¡¯t deny there was some truth to it. This building was notorious for being old and shabby; the residents were mostly penny¨Cpinching retirees or people down on their luck. Anyone with real means wouldn¡¯t be caught dead living here. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the anxiety. She refused to gamble with her own safety. When management tly refused her request for the security footage, she threatened to call the police. The manager huffed and insisted there was no way anyone had broken in, but at the mention of the police, he caved and sent her the footage from the time she¡¯d been out. She watched it carefully. There was no sign of anyone entering her apartment. Maybe she really was overthinking things. Or maybe someone had tampered with the cameras. If it was just her nerves, she could rx. But if someone had the skills to mess with surveince, there was nothing she could do to protect herself. Either way, she got nowhere¨Cjust a few more snide remarks from the building manager, and then she went back inside. No sooner had she set her bag down than her phone rang again¨Cthis time, it was Soren. His voice came through, low and tinged with a kind of sardonic amusement. ¡°So, you finally decided to pick up.¡± Evangeline blinked, thrown off. Shouldn¡¯t she be the one saying that? He¡¯d been impossible to reach just a little while ago. She stayed silent. Soren spoke again. ¡°Come back to the house tonight. We need to talk.¡± He¡¯d nned to let her stew in her own game of hard¨Cto¨Cget, to ignore her until she came around. But in the end, he changed his mind. Yes, she¡¯d made mistakes. But he knew it was Poppy¡¯s return that had her on edge, feeling unsafe. He remembered that Evangeline hadn¡¯t worked in ages, while Poppy, with her prestigious degree and glittering resume, had outshone people even at Fawkes Enterprises. It was only natural for Evangeline to feel insecure. He ought to be more understanding. But Evangeline couldn¡¯t make sense of his call. Hadn¡¯t he told Macy she wasn¡¯t allowed anywhere near the house? And now he wanted her toe back? It was almostughable. For a moment, she wondered if Soren saw her as a person at all, or just a well¨Ctrained dog¨Cpetting her head when he was pleased, kicking her away when he wasn¡¯t. She exhaled sharply. ¡°No need. If you have something to say, just say it now.¡± Not that she expected there was much left to say. Soren could hear the edge in her voice. He frowned, but held his temper, his tone clipped and businesslike. ¡°There¡¯s an opening for a secretary on my team. I¡¯ve already spoken to Human Resources. You can start tomorrow.¡± 1 Lose Us 73 Evangeline was momentarily stunned by his words. Back in the years when she loved Soren the most, she¡¯d done plenty of foolish things for him. She had even suggested taking a job as his personal assistant, eager to manage his schedule and look after him in both work and daily life. But as soon as she¡¯d brought it up, Soren had shot her down, saying he didn¡¯t approve of favoritism or backdoor deals. She¡¯d taken his words to heart, so she secretly submitted her application anyway. To make sure she¡¯d get into Fawkes Enterprises, she¡¯d asked for aughably low sry. In the end, her strong performance helped her beat out most of the other candidates in her group. Still, during the final round of interviews, Soren saw her name on the list, his expression immediately turning cold. He didn¡¯t even grant her an interview¨Cjust had someone eliminate her candidacy. Afterwards, she¡¯d asked him, heartbroken, why. Without a second thought, Soren had sneered, ¡°No matter how far the Fawkes family falls, we don¡¯t need a woman stepping up to the te in public.¡± And now, he was the one inviting her into Fawkes Enterprises. And doing it through the very backdoor connection he used to despise. Ever since he¡¯d gotten together with Poppy, he really had changed. With a light, teasing tone, Evangeline asked, ¡°So what is this, then? Some sort ofpensation?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s how you want to see it,¡± Soren replied. Evangeline fell silent. For a few seconds, there was only the hush on the line. Soren assumed she must be overwhelmed. After all, she¡¯d tried everything to stay close to him, and now he was finally giving her the chance. ¡°But there¡¯s one condition,¡± Soren added, thinking back to that morning when he¡¯d seen her get into another man¡¯s car. The thought still irritated him. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate anything improper. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking¨Cend any inappropriate ! rtionships as soon as possible.¡± Inappropriate rtionships. It took Evangeline a moment to catch his meaning. He was talking about the divorce. So, he couldn¡¯t even wait a month? A bitter smile touched her lips. ¡°I want to get it over with quickly, too,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But¡­ just a little longer, okay?¡± She nced at the calendar on her desk. ¡°Twenty¨Cseven days left.¡± When Soren heard the number, he remembered the date circled on the calendar in her apartment. Twenty¨Cseven days. It lined up perfectly. He¡¯d never understood the significance of that day before, but hearing her now, it clicked. He figured she¡¯d hired that man for a month, just to make him jealous. In twenty¨Cseven days, their arrangement would end. Soren did some quick mental math. The timing matched exactly. His mind was suddenly clear, but he didn¡¯t call her out. Instead, his voice turned cold. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you twenty¨Cseven more days. But this is thest time, Evangeline. My patience has limits, and so should your games.¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant by thatst part. But she understood the rest well enough¨CSoren didn¡¯t want the divorce to drag on. The feeling was mutual; she wanted to move on, too. She almost asked if he¡¯d been to her ce, but before the question could leave her lips, the call ended. She was leftughing at her own ridiculous thought. Soren was desperate to sever their ties¨Cwhy would he ever show up at her door? She didn¡¯t dwell on it, but the first thing she did after hanging up was order a security camera online, nning to set it up in the living room. After that, she finally felt a weight lift from her chest. The next morning, she woke early, packed her things, and took extra care with her makeup, making sure she looked wless before stepping out the door 2/3 Chapter 73 While waiting for the elevator, she noticed the apartment across the hall¨Cthe one that had been under renovation for the past week¨Chad its door wide open. Workers bustled about, hauling in a brand¨Cnew sofa and cabs. Sunlight filtered through the dusty hallway window, falling softly across her right shoulder. For a moment, the mix of noise and gentle warmth left her feeling strangely dazed. It didn¡¯t feel so lonely anymore. The sunlight was real. The ground beneath her feet was solid. Today was her first day back at UME. A new chapter was beginning¨Cfor her career, and for herself. Lose Us 74 Evangeline pulled into the parking lot outside UME¡¯s headquarters, killed the engine, and nced up at the ss facade. As she stepped out, she spotted Glenn already waiting by the entrance. She gave him a quick wave, and together they headed into the building. The elevator doors slid open on their floor, and almost immediately, raised voices echoed down the hall. ¡°Did you hear? Mr. Carlisle¡¯s bringing in some neer today as head of the Tech Division?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. Word is, she¡¯s just a college grad¨Cdidn¡¯t even bother with grad school. And get this: she¡¯s been a stay¨Cat¨Chome wife for five years.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± a man blurted, his tone incredulous. ¡°A housewife who hasn¡¯t worked in half a decade, suddenly waltzing in as head of Tech? Has Mr. Carlisle lost it?¡± Most of UME¡¯s employees boasted ster resumes. Even those who hadn¡¯t studied at top international universities held PhDs or at least master¡¯s degrees from the best schools in the country. Some of them had vied for the department head position themselves, only to be passed over for someone who hadn¡¯t set foot in an office in years. No wonder the mood was mutinous. A quieter voice chimed in, ¡°I looked over her r¨¦sum¨¦¨Cshe¡¯s one of Mr. Carlisle¡¯s old college friends. She¡¯s pretty, I¡¯ll give her that, but honestly, she¡¯s just trouble. People are saying Mr. Carlisle turned down that Fawkes Enterprises investment because of her.¡± ¡°So she really is a femme fatale. This is outrageous!¡± The first man¡¯s voice grew louder, and he stomped out of the office, cheeks flushed with anger. He barreled straight into Evangeline and Glenn in the corridor. Evangeline had expected some bacsh for being parachuted into the Tech Division¡¯s top job. But to have it explode like this on her very first day? She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t embarrassed. Glenn, on the other hand, looked unruffled, as if nothing about the situation. surprised him. He stepped forward, blocking the angry man¡¯s path, and said calmly, ¡°If you have 11.21 Chapter 74 something to say, now¡¯s your chance.¡± The man hadn¡¯t expected to run into Glenn so soon. He hesitated, lips pressed tight, but finally snapped, ¡°Mr. Carlisle, UME¡¯se a long way thanks to you. Most of us followed you back here because we trust your judgment.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just hire any random person off the street for your own personal reasons.¡± As he spoke, he shot a pointed nce at Evangeline. Evangeline caught the implication and felt her cheeks burn. Before starting at UME, Glenn had briefed her on thepany¡¯s current staff, even giving her a rundown of key personnel. She recognized this man¨CTheo Shaw, the Tech Division¡¯s director. Brilliant, quick on his feet, and a technical wizard, but also notoriously arrogant. Apart from Glenn, Theo didn¡¯t seem to respect anyone. And right now, he clearly wasn¡¯t interested in sparing her feelings. ¡°This isn¡¯t just irresponsible, sir. It¡¯s a p in the face to everyone who¡¯s worked so hard for thispany.¡± Glenn¡¯s expression darkened as he swept his gaze across the group forming behind Theo. ¡°Is that how the rest of you feel?¡± There was a brief pause, then a few people nodded in agreement. Buoyed by their support, Theo straightened his shoulders, growing bolder. ¡°And what if I told you,¡± Glenn said, voice steady, ¡°that she was one of UME¡¯s original founders? The core technology we¡¯re using today¨Cthat¡¯s her legacy.¡± A stunned silence fell over the crowd as people exchanged uneasy nces and whispered among themselves. Most of the current staff had joined after a major shakeup years earlier, so few recognized Evangeline. Theo¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion and disbelief as he stared at her. He and the others had debated the origins of UME¡¯s tech countless times, always assuming it must havee from some veteran engineer. The idea that it was this young woman standing in front of them seemed impossible. He finally managed, ¡°Do you have the transfer authorization for the technology?¡± Glenn nced at Evangeline before replying, ¡°There isn¡¯t one. She gave it to UME as a gift.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Heh. Lose Us 75 Heh. No signature. No letter of authorization. For all anyone knows, a stray dog could im they developed this technology. There¡¯s simply no proof. That¡¯s what Theo was thinking, though he kept it to himself. Just as he¡¯d realized earlier: Glenn couldn¡¯t prove that Evangeline was the one who developed the technology, but Theo equally had no evidence to prove she hadn¡¯t. Glenn was determined to defend Evangeline, but arguing the point any further was useless. ¡°Fine,¡± Theo said, ¡°let¡¯s say she did develop it. But she¡¯s been out of the industry for five years. Technology never stops moving forward, and in that time, it¡¯s gone through several upgrades. Now she¡¯s back¨Chow can she possibly keep up?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Glenn to answer before continuing, ¡°But whatever, that¡¯s a problem forter. For now, UME has already lost its investment stream. Because of her, you turned down funding from Fawkes Enterprises.¡± ¡°Mr. Carlisle, how am I supposed to believe you won¡¯t let your feelings cloud your judgment and make even more reckless decisions?¡± Theo went on, relentless. There was one thing he didn¡¯t say aloud. He suspected Glenn¡¯s sudden decision to return home had everything to do with Evangeline. But again, he had no proof. And when he¡¯d asked Glenn¡¯s assistant about it, the answer was that Glenn simply wanted to use technology to give back to his hometown¨Cjust as he¡¯d always said UME would return someday. That was hard to argue with. Glenn quietly waited for Theo to finish. He was just about to respond when Evangeline spoke up first. ¡°I was the one who told Mr. Carlisle to turn down the investment. I¡¯ll secure new funding myself.¡± 11:32 Gnapter 75 ¡°And about the technical concerns you brought up¨CI can promise you, I¡¯ll deliver a major breakthrough within a month.¡± Her tone was steady, absolutely certain. The conviction in her voice caught Theo off guard. But then he scoffed, ¡°Big words. And what if you can¡¯t deliver?¡± Evangeline replied, ¡°If I fail at even a single thing I promised, I¡¯ll leave on my own ord.¡± Theo gave a short, derisiveugh. He wanted to retort, but when he met Evangeline¡¯s unwavering gaze, somehow the sarcastic words died in his throat. ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then,¡± Theo sneered. ¡°Just don¡¯t try to weasel out of it¨Cand don¡¯te crying when you fail.¡± Evangeline smiled slightly and nced around. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone here can be our witness.¡± The others nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Theo had nothing more to say. He tossed out, ¡°Whoever backs out is a coward,¡± then let out a cold huff and turned to leave. The rest of the group quickly dispersed as well. Soon only Evangeline and Glenn remained. Evangeline caught the trace of resignation in Glenn¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°Are you thinking I was too impulsive?¡± Glenn shook his head. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have made that bet with Theo if you weren¡¯t certain you could win.¡± His unwavering trust made her inexplicably breathe easier. The early stages of UME¡¯s research would demand enormous funding¨CGlenn knew this, yet he¡¯d still rejected Fawkes Enterprises¡® investment for her sake. Whether for business or personal reasons, she couldn¡¯t let that go unanswered. She¡¯d already discovered that the Lockridge family was hosting a charity g the following evening¨Ca perfect opportunity to attract new investors. After the drama, Evangeline smoothlypleted her onboarding at UME. 2/3 11:32 Still, because of what happened that morning, most people kept their distance. She didn¡¯t mind. After her mother passed away, Evangeline had fought her battles alone for years. Later, after marrying into the Fawkes family, Soren was rarely home; some days she could go twenty¨Cfour hours without exchanging a single word with anyone. She¡¯d grown used to making solitude her ally. That¡¯s not to say marrying into the Fawkes family hadn¡¯t brought advantages. At the very least, being Mrs. Fawkes made certain things much more convenient. For example, that very evening after work, Evangeline received a formal invitation to the Lockridges¡® charity g. A Lose Us 76 By all rights, since she and Soren were married, only one invitation should have been sent. That¡¯s how it worked with every other family¨Cwhen they hosted a dinner or a g, just one invitation would go to Soren. But the Lockridges, sworn rivals of the Fawkes family, seemed to have made it a point¨Cwhether out of spite or mere oversight¨Cto send separate invitations to both her and Soren, every single time. She¡¯d never attended before. But this time¡­ Evangeline ran her fingers over the thick, cream¨Ccolored envelope in her hands and let out a long, quiet breath. Soren certainly wouldn¡¯t be going. But she needed to seize any opportunity she could get, no matter how small. Let themugh. She was used to being the target of ridicule by now. Unbothered, Evangeline organized her files on UME, preparing her pitch to secure fresh investment. Midway through her work, a call came in from Fawkes Enterprises. The HR representative on the other end asked about her absence¨Cthey wanted to know if she still intended to join thepany as nned. Only then did Evangeline recall what Soren had said yesterday, about arranging a position for her at Fawkes Enterprises. The conversation had veered off, and she¡¯d forgotten to decline. She replied in a level voice, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be taking the position.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± The HR manager¡¯s tone was strictly professional. ¡°I¡¯ve found another job,¡± Evangeline answered. ¡°Understood. Thank you for your time,¡± the woman said, hastening to end the call. As soon as Evangeline hung up, the HR manager wiped her mmy palms on her skirt. 11.00 She nced down at the employment form, eyes lingering on the expected sry field: three thousand. Just scraping the minimum wage for Serenity City. Apparently, that was the lowest sry Fawkes Enterprises ever offered. When she first saw the number, she thought the assistant must have missed a zero. But after double¨Cchecking, she confirmed it¨Cthree thousand, no mistake. She remembered how the assistant who¡¯d handled the paperwork, with her mint¨Cgreen manicure, had tapped Evangeline¡¯s photo and grinned, ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± She¡¯d answered honestly, ¡°No idea.¡± HR was always thest to hear gossip¨Cunlike the secretarial team, who seemed to know everything. HR just followed orders, working nonstop, with no time to keep up with rumors. The assistant raised an eyebrow, lowering her voice, ¡°She¡¯s connected to Mr. Fawkes.¡± The HR manager¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Connected? If she¡¯s really close to Mr. Fawkes, why would she get such a low offer? Shouldn¡¯t there at least be another zero?¡± The assistant wagged a finger, smirking, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. She¡¯s not here for the money. She¡¯s here for Mr. Fawkes.¡± 3 FE S S 55 ¡°She¡¯s interviewed here before. Back then, the offer was even lower, and she still said yes. She¡¯d probably work for nothing if it meant being near him.¡± . So that¡¯s it, the HR manager thought. Just another of Mr. Fawkes¡® admirers, hoping proximity might turn his head. Still, she felt uneasy¨Cmixing romance with work never sat right with her. She tried, cautiously, ¡°So¡­ is this Mr. Fawkes¡® decision?¡± The assistant stifled augh behind her hand. ¡°Are you kidding? Mr. Fawkes couldn¡¯t care less about her, The sry¡¯s our call.¡± ¡°But you have to understand¨Cour secretarial team is his inner circle. We¡¯re supposed to anticipate his wishes, not just follow his words. If he says something, we listen. If he doesn¡¯t say something, we listen even harder.¡± Everyone in the secretarial pool knew Soren despised Evangeline, and had no patience for the Whitmore family. If they offered her a better sry, he¡¯d think they were undermining him¨Cand he¡¯d be furious. 2/2 Chapter 76 To keep Mr. Fawkes happy, the lower the offer, the better. And if anyone questioned it, they could always say Evangeline had no experience. The HR manager recalled the assistant¡¯s smug, self¨Cassured expression¨Cthe way she seemed utterly at home in these intricate office games. She exhaled, resigned. She¡¯d never understand these office politics. But since the candidate wasn¡¯ting anyway, there was no point in dwelling on it. 3/3 ??????? ? Lose Us 77 She tossed the onboarding form onto the table, barely ncing at it, then caught Gregory¨Cthe executive assistant¨Ceyeing her, clearly waiting for news about Evangeline. She filled him in on the details of her recent phone call. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office, Gregory ryed the HR department¡¯s response to Soren without embellishment. Soren¡¯s brows knit together as he listened. He struggled to understand Evangeline¡¯s choices. After so many years away from the corporate world¨Cand with the job market as tough as it was¨Cif she¡¯d managed to find a position at all, it was likely with some obscure littlepany, hardly worth mentioning. Setting aside his ownplicated history with Evangeline, the fact remained that Fawkes Enterprises offered the best pay and benefits in all of Serenity City. Why would Evangeline turn her back on Fawkes Enterprises only to sign on with some no¨Cname firm? What on earth was she thinking? Still, Soren didn¡¯t dwell on it. He¡¯d already given Evangeline time to handle her own affairs. He¡¯d only asked about her today because he hadn¡¯t seen her around, not because he actually cared where she went. If she wanted to leave, she could leave; it made no difference to him. He strolled over to the liquor cab, poured himself a drink, and asked, ¡°How are things going with Poppy?¡± Gregory replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already acquired thepany Miss Yates just joined. The handover is in progress, and we¡¯ve increased herpensation¨Cher annual sry is now six hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Six hundred thousand?¡± Soren swirled the whiskey in his ss, his tonezy and unconcerned. ¡°That¡¯s still too little for someone of her talent. Give her thirty percent equity in the newpany.¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. He hesitated, ¡°Sir, even for a subsidiary, Fawkes Enterprises has never handed over equity to a new hire. Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ irregr?¡± Honestly, Gregory already thought the sry was excessive. Not only was it the upper limit for Serenity City, but it was double what Poppy had earned overseas. No matter how capable she was, she was still a neer here, with no proven track record. If word got out, there would be no shortage of grumbling and resentment. But Gregory didn¡¯t dare say any of that out loud. Last night, Poppy had been treated poorly on her first day¨Cjust a couple of snide remarks, but enough to upset her. As soon as Soren heard about it, he¡¯d decided on the spot to buy out the entirepany just to back her up. A few million to stand up for Poppy? Soren clearly didn¡¯t even blink at that cost. Sure enough, Soren took a slow sip and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing irregr about it. Deduct the extra shares from my own equity.¡± He paused, voice softening. ¡°It¡¯s what I owe her.¡± Poppy had spent years overseas, struggling on her own. Now that she was back, it was hard enough for any woman to navigate the corporate world alone¨Che couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. He was going to clear the way for her, whatever it took. Across town, Evangeline stood in front of her open closet, fretting over what to wear to the charity g tomorrow night. She didn¡¯t have the connections to investigate the guest list, but one thing was certain: the Lockridge family¡¯swork was extensive, and she¡¯d have no trouble finding potential investors at the event. She was determined to make a good impression. To calm her nerves, she practiced small talk in the mirror over and over, rehearsing her tone until it sounded just right. But the dress¨Coh, the dress¨Cwa¡¯s a real headache. All her evening gowns had been provided by the Fawkes family, but she hadn¡¯t taken a single one when she moyed out of their vi. Her current savings weren¡¯t enough to buy a new dress. She could just about afford to rent one, but most rental gowns looked cheap and ill¨Cfitting¨Cthe kind of thing that screamed you didn¡¯t care, and she couldn¡¯t afford to make a weak first impression. She toyed with the idea of borrowing or scraping together some extra cash, lost in thought, when a knock sounded at her door. 2/3 11:32 ye ayai, more insistent this time. Assuming the delivery person hadn¡¯t heard her, she straightened up, smoothed her hair, and went to open the door. The moment she did, she was greeted by Glenn¡¯s sharply handsome face. Dressed impably in a pale gray suit that entuated his tall frame, he looked every bit the part of a man who¡¯d juste from an elegant dinner. The faintest hint of whiskey lingered around him, subtle but unmistakable. 3/3 11-32 Lose Us 78 Chapter 78 When she saw him, Evangeline was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I brought you a dress.¡± Glenn lifted his hand, and only then did she notice the elegant pink dress box he was carrying. She hesitated. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the charity g tomorrow night.¡± Glenn ced the box gently in her hands. ¡°UME¡¯s decision not to ept Fawkes Enterprises¡® investment was mine, not yours alone to fix.¡± ¡°I have an invitation to the g too,¡± he added, his voice calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go together after work tomorrow.¡± He said it as if it were the most natural thing in the world, as if he were simply suggesting they grab coffee. Evangeline didn¡¯t bother asking how he knew she was going to the g, just as he never asked her how she nned to solve the funding issue. With them, a nce or a single word was enough to convey everything. This quiet understanding was something they¡¯d forged years ago, back when they first started theb together. For years now, Soren had made a habit of ignoring her, while Helena always tried to impose her own will. It had been a long time since Evangeline had felt this kind of effortless connection¨Clike when you¡¯re just about to feel thirsty, and someone¡¯s already handed you a ss of water. A strange, unfamiliar warmth flickered in her chest. The anxiety she¡¯d been carrying slowly began to ebb away. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°But,¡± she added, curiosity flickering across her face as she nced at Glenn, ¡°did you reallye all the way here just to bring me a dress?¡± She remembered his hotel was nowhere near here. ¡°No,¡± Glenn replied. ¡°Well, to be precise, the dress was just on the way.¡± He stepped aside, revealing an open apartment door behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve rented a ce here¨CI¡¯m your new neighbor.¡± A 10 For a moment, Evangeline thought she must have misheard him. But Glenn¡¯s expression was serious; he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who rented and remodeled that apartment a while back? The neighbor everyone¡¯s been talking about?¡± she realized. Before Glenn could respond, a man hurried out of the elevator and walked over. ¡°Mr. Carlisle, I¡¯ve found you a parking spot. Here¡¯s the lease contract. Please take a look.¡± The realtor handed him the papers with practiced politeness. Evangeline stared at the man for a moment before realizing he was the same realtor who¡¯d shown her the apartment. He noticed her too, but after a quick nce, he looked away and pretended not to see her¨Cprobably out of embarrassment. He turned back to Glenn, frustration flickering in his eyes. Both Evangeline and Glenn looked well¨Coff; when they¡¯de to him about rentals, his colleagues had nearly been green with envy. But in the end, both had wanted these old, rundown apartments. Themission he earned wasn¡¯t even as much as a few days¡® pay. Sensing the awkwardness, Evangeline didn¡¯t linger. ¡°You should take care of this. I¡¯ll go try on the dress.¡± ¡°If anything doesn¡¯t fit, let me know,¡± Glenn said. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone adjust it for you.¡± Evangeline nodded and slipped back into her apartment. The realtor watched as Glenn¡¯s gaze lingered on Evangeline¡¯s door. Suddenly, the realization dawned, his eyes lighting up with mischief. ¡°Mr. Carlisle, do you¡­ like her?¡± For a moment Glenn¡¯sposure faltered, startled by how easily the realtor had read him. But then he remembered Evangeline was already behind closed doors and couldn¡¯t hear them. His expression returned to normal, and he nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± To be precise, Glenn had liked Evangeline for a very long time¨Clong before the Whitmore family¡¯s fall, even before she knew his name. Back then, her heart already belonged to Soren. Glenn had tried everything to get closer to her, to create more chances for them to be together. Just when he thought he might finally have a chance, her marriage to Soren had hit him like a punch to the gut. Seeing Glenn¡¯s answer¨Cand the look of resignation in his eyes¨Cthe realtor figured out most of the story. Lose Us 79 Piecing together what he knew, the story in his mind was starting to take shape. It was obvious Glenn was loaded¨Canyone could see that. The car parked downstairs was worth more than he¡¯d make in ten lifetimes. So, Glenn was probably a trust fund kid, born with a silver spoon. Evangeline, on the other hand, clearly didn¡¯t have money of her own. But everything she wore was designer, head to toe¨Ca ssic kept woman, a songbird in a golden cage. Now the songbird had been kicked out of her mansion, and here was Glenn, the rich yboy, trying to swoop in and take advantage of the situation. Maybe Evangeline really was broke, which exined why she was living in a ce like this. But Glenn? There was no way he¡¯d choose this dump unless he was here for the girl. The real estate agent rubbed his hands together excitedly. ¡°Mr. Carlisle, I¡¯ve seen this kind of thing before. I can help you out, no problem.¡± Glenn nced at him, giving him a look that said, Go on. ¡°First off, you can¡¯t let her keep living in a ce like this, can you?¡± The agent leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°You¡¯ve got to get her to move out. Take her somece bigger, nicer. Somewhere that actually suits her.¡± Glenn propped his chin on his hand, thinking it over. ¡°She¡¯ll be moving out soon enough.¡± The agent lit up, ready to pitch some luxury apartments, but Glenn cut him off. ¡°With her abilities, she¡¯ll be able to move out of here within six months. Tops.¡± The agent blinked, nonplussed. Her abilities? What did that mean? Was Glenn hoping to get her for nothing? Ignoring the confusion on the agent¡¯s face, Glenn said, ¡°Go on.¡± Trying to hide his urge to roll his eyes, the agent pressed on. ¡°Secondly, you¡¯ve got to take the initiative. She probably already likes you¨Cshe¡¯s just waiting for you to make the first move.¡± After all, Glenn was good¨Clooking, charming, and filthy rich¨Cthe total package. When he¡¯de into the real estate office, even the female staff had been swooning and whispering about how handsome L- The agent, though, didn¡¯t see the big deal. Glenn considered this, then shook his head. ¡°No.¡± He could tell. He¡¯d seen the way Evangeline looked at someone she truly liked, and he knew for certain¨Cshe didn¡¯t have those feelings for him. But the agent wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°That¡¯s just her ying hard to get! Women know that if they give in too easily, men won¡¯t value them. So they act like they¡¯re not interested, like they don¡¯t want you, just to get you hooked. That¡¯s how they reel you in.¡± Glenn frowned, the distaste clear on his face. ¡°She¡¯s not like that.¡± The agent just sighed, like he was imparting the wisdom of the ages. ¡°Every guy thinks the woman he likes is different, but trust me, I¡¯ve seen it all in this business. Some women will do anything to empty your wallet.¡± He gave Glenn¡¯s shoulder a friendly p and grinned. ¡°Just remember¨Cdon¡¯t chicken out. Be bold. Rtionships take work. Just transfer a big chunk of money, send over expensive gifts. If she says she doesn¡¯t want them, that just means she does-¡± Before he could finish, Glenn pulled away, thrust the signed contract into his hands, and said coolly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You can go.¡± The agent stared, dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Carlisle, I haven¡¯t finished-¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Glenn interrupted sharply. ¡°Your mindset is twisted..If a woman says no, she means no. If she says she¡¯s not interested, she¡¯s not interested.¡± The agent huffed. ¡°That¡¯s naive. I¡¯ve seen plenty of women who act just like her.¡± Glenn had lost all patience. ¡°What you¡¯ve seen isn¡¯t everyone. Your attitude doesn¡¯t speak for all women. We¡¯re done here. Talking to you is a waste of my time.¡± With nothing left to say, the agent muttered ¡°jerk¡± under his breath and finall Lose Us 80 Chapter 80 Evangeline had no idea what was happening outside her door. She returned to her bedroom and slipped into the evening gown Glenn had brought over. The dress was a brilliant, fiery red, bold in design¨Cexactly the kind of style she used to love. But after marrying into the Fawkes family, everything changed. Helena, her mother¨Cinw, found such styles shy and inappropriate. She¡¯d made her disapproval known more than once, insisting a Fawkes daughter¨Cinw should be gentle, demure, never so ostentatious. If this had been years ago, Evangeline would have ignored her without a second thought. As a girl, she¡¯d reveled in standing out. She loved the thrill of racing, the challenge of rock climbing¨Canything that made her feel alive. Back then, she could be reckless, knowing her mother always had her back, and the Whitmore family would fix any mess she made. But after her mother died, there was no one left behind her. The Fawkes house never felt like home, and the Whitmores were no longer her safety. She learned to protect herself by wearing a mask. If Helena didn¡¯t like something, Evangeline would change it to please her. As time went on, her dresses grew iner, more subdued. Soren had teased her about it more than once¨Cmocking her taste, saying she was hopelessly dull both in style and personality. She never argued back, but the words stung. Now, seeing her reflection in the mirror¨Cso vivid, so alive¨Cher feelings were tangled andplicated. The daring design hugged her slender waist, the ming red made her fair skin seem almost translucent, impossibly delicate. Evangeline gazed at her reflection, slowly raising her hand. The woman in the mirror did the same. Their hands met at the ss, as if.reaching for each other across the long, unbridgeable distance of time. Glenn had been waiting outside the door for a while¡­. Chapter 80 movement inside. Evangeline cracked the door open and peeked out, rxing only when she saw it was just Glenn standing there. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Glenn noticed her awkward expression. ¡°Could youe in for a second?¡± she asked, a little embarrassed. Glenn stepped inside and found Evangeline awkwardly twisting her body¨Cone hand reaching behind her back, the other stretching over her head, both trying to meet in the same spot. ¡°I need your help. I got my hair caught in the zipper while changing,¡± she said with a helpless little sigh. Honestly, she thought she¡¯d tied her hair up neatly before changing. There hadn¡¯t been any issues at first, but as she slipped out of the dress, she hadn¡¯t noticed a stray lock slipping free. When she put her own clothes back on, she realized something was wrong. She tried to fix it herself, but only made it worse¨Cthe more she fiddled, the tighter it got. Since the hair had tangled midway through, even cutting it wouldn¡¯t help now. She had no choice but to call for Glenn. He didn¡¯t hesitate, stepping over to gently move the stray hair aside and carefully untangle it from the zipper. Then, he pinched the zipper, giving it a slight tug to make sure no hair was caught. Just as he was about to zip her dress back up, his gaze lingered¨Cdrawn to the elegant line of her corbone, the smooth, pale skin of her neck. His throat tightened. His breath came a little faster. He realized his lips had gone dry. Unbidden, the words of the agent from earlier echoed in his mind: ¡°Maybe she¡¯s liked you all along. Don¡¯t chicken out¡­ feelings have to be nurtured¡­¡± Glenn never lied to himself about what he wanted. He knew the truth: he¡¯de back to this country for Evangeline. Even after he left, he kept tabs on her, aware of everything Soren had done. So the moment he heard from hiswyer that she was getting divorced, he contacted her without a second¡¯s hesitation. 2/3 Papier OU He understood Evangeline¡¯s feelings for Soren wouldn¡¯t vanish overnight. He was ready to stay by her side, ready to pull her out of the darkness¨Cno matter how long it took. ??? Lose Us 81 Still, Glenn couldn¡¯t deny that the agent¡¯s words had shaken his resolve. If he¡¯d had the courage to confess his feelings to her back then¨Cif he¡¯d told her how much she meant to him¨Cmaybe Soren¡¯s marriage could have been avoided. If he¡¯d just been a little more assertive, would things have turned out differently¡­? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it stuck?¡± Lost in thought, Glenn¡¯s hands had stilled. Evangeline, noticing, assumed her hair had gotten hopelessly snagged in the zipper. She turned, concern softening her features. ¡°If it¡¯s really stuck, just use scissors.¡± Of course, that would mean the end of this jacket. Her words snapped Glenn out of his daze. He quickly averted his gaze, pushing aside the flood of regret and focusing on the task at hand. With a gentle tug, he zipped the jacket up. ¡°All done.¡± Evangeline let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Seeing the unguarded joy in her eyes, Glenn pressed his lips together, his heart pounding for reasons he didn¡¯t dare admit. He was annoyed with himself. How could he let a few careless words from a stranger make him question everything he¡¯d nned? Evangeline trusted him¨Cnothing more. There was no love there. Until he was sure her feelings matched his own, he couldn¡¯t risk making a move. He forced himself to calm down and asked if the jacket fit all right. Evangeline grinned, giving him a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Perfect fit! How did you know my size?¡± She couldn¡¯t remember ever telling him. Glenn replied easily, ¡°You and Tessa are about the same build. After all these years, it doesn¡¯t seem like much has changed.¡± At the mention of that name, Evangeline froze. Her expression dimmed. Her mind conjured up an image of Theresa Carlisle¡¯s delicate face¨Chot Water F memory: Theresa standing at the rail of a ship, the wind tossing her short hair, sharp features unusually pale. Theresa tucked a strand behind her ear and, with a faint, tremulous smile, cupped Evangeline¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Evangeline. I can¡¯t stay with you anymore.¡± ¡°My happiness is gone, but I hope you¡¯ll find yours.¡± A dull ache bloomed in Evangeline¡¯s chest. Glenn realized toote that he¡¯d said the wrong thing and hurried to change the subject. ¡°I just finished moving in. Why note over for dinner tonight? It¡¯ll make the ce feel more like home.¡± Evangeline nodded, picking up the cue. ¡°Sure.¡± Over dinner, they both carefully avoided any mention of the past. Afterward, Evangeline helped him tidy up before heading back to her own apartment to shower and change. She¡¯d spent years trying to forget the name Theresa, but the harder she tried, the more it seemed to haunt her. Maybe it was just exhaustion from her first day at the new job¨Cmaybe it was thefort of knowing Glenn was right across the hall¨Cbut for the first time in a long while, she felt a little more at ease. Fresh from her shower, she dried her hair, crawled into bed, and drifted off almost instantly. The next morning, Evangeline got up for work as usual. As she stepped outside, she ran into Glenn, who offered her a ride¨Can invitation she couldn¡¯t refuse. Before starting at her new firm, Evangeline had done her homework on UME¡¯s technology stack, but theory was one thing; putting it into practice was another. There were still some critical systems she needed help with. Unfortunately, a lot of people in the Tech Division clearly weren¡¯t ready to ept her. When she asked for help, they either pretended not to hear or imed they were too busy, leaving her with no choice but to move on. With no other options, Evangeline went to find Theo, the director. In Lose Us 82 It was clear Theo already knew about her situation. He didn¡¯t even bother to look up as she finished speaking. ¡°Director Whitmore, I¡¯m just their supervisor. I can assign tasks, but if they refuse, there¡¯s not much I can do.¡± ¡°If no one¡¯s cooperating, it¡¯s up to you to figure out how to manage your rtionships. Coming to me won¡¯t help.¡± The entire morning passed with no progress. Near noon, Evangeline, exhausted, slipped into the break room. She slumped into a chair and poured herself a ss of water, worry clouding her face. After everything that happened yesterday, she¡¯d expected life at UME to be challenging, but she hadn¡¯t imagined it would be this draining. She was still mulling over how to fix the situation when her phone rang. Snapping out of her thoughts, Evangeline checked the caller ID. Helena. She hesitated, then finally answered. ¡°Stop by the old house this evening. Your grandmother made some chicken soup¨Cl packed some up, and I want you to take it to Soren.¡± Helena, as always, issued her instructions briskly and was ready to hang up. But this time, Evangeline didn¡¯t meekly agree as she used to. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Helena paused, her voice suddenly stern. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Evangeline replied calmly, ¡°I just started a new job. I don¡¯t have that much time off. Maybe you can ask someone else to deliver it.¡± There was no hiding her employment from Helena. Even if she didn¡¯t say anything now, Helena would find out sooner orter. So why bother concealing it? ¡°A job?¡± Helena¡¯s tone sharpened immediately. ¡°Who told you to go out and embarrass the Fawkes family like this?¡± For most people, having a job was normal, but for Evangeline, it was a disgrace¨Ca stain on the Fawkes name. Helena had always looked down on her, convinced she couldn¡¯t possiblynd a respectable position. In her eyes, any ordinary job was beneath a Fawkes. The only ¡°good¡± jobs were those reserved for the family¡¯s upper ranks; anything else ot Chapter 82 otherpany, didn¡¯t count. Even UME¨Cno matter its reputation¨Cheld no value for Helena. Evangeline understood exactly how Helena thought. She didn¡¯t bother arguing, just- said quietly, ¡°Your son already cut me off. If I don¡¯t go out and work¨Ceven if it¡¯s humiliating¨CI¡¯ll starve.¡± Helena went silent for a moment. She knew Soren had stopped Evangeline¡¯s allowance, but she hadn¡¯t realized he still hadn¡¯t resumed it. Her tone softened a little, but she persisted. ¡°Soren gave you five thousand a month. Even if he stopped for a few months, you should have enough saved up. How could you possibly run out?¡± Evangeline said nothing. Yes, Soren had given her five thousand a month. It sounded like a lot, but she was responsible for Macy¡¯s sry, the upkeep of the house, groceries, living expenses¨Ceverything. Every visit to the Fawkes family meant bringing gifts, too. All those little things added up, and the monthly allowance barelysted. Most months, she had to dip into her own savings and whatever she earned on the side just to keep up. But her mother had always told her: when you¡¯re married, don¡¯t keep score. Both partners should work together to build a home. Only then could a family thrive. That¡¯s why she neverined to Soren. She was about to speak when Helena cut her off, clearly uninterested in whether Evangeline had any money left. ¡°Tell me how much you need. I¡¯ll transfer it now. But you need to quit that job.¡± A ¡°You need to decide: what matters more¨Cyour job or your husband?¡± 212 Lose Us 83 Chapter 83 ¡°And besides, after all these years together, you know as well as I do¨CSoren only responds to kindness, not confrontation. If you talk to him patiently, he¡¯d never be this cold to you. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll start sending you money for living expenses again.¡± As soon as Helena¡¯s words faded, Evangeline heard the chime of a text message. ¡°Be here in half an hour, or the soup will get cold.¡± With that, the call ended. Evangeline nced down at her phone, seeing the fresh deposit of a thousand dors. She let out a helpless, wry smile. Helena nevercked money, and she certainly wasn¡¯t stingy about spending it. A single steak dinner out, and she¡¯d tip the server more than two grand. It wasn¡¯t that Helena was unwilling to give her more. She just didn¡¯t want Evangeline to get used to it. In the past, Evangeline might have refused the money out of pride. But now, seeing it as Helena¡¯s way of paying her for running errands, she felt no guilt at all. She took the money without hesitation. She asked Glenn for an hour off from work and hailed a cab to the old house. After picking up the thermal container filled with soup, she made her way to Fawkes Enterprises. The receptionist recognized her immediately, and seeing the thermal container in her hand, she joked, ¡°Mrs. Fawkes, here to spoil Mr. Fawkes again? But it¡¯s been a while since yourst visit.¡± Evangeline managed a small, polite smile, saying nothing. The receptionist didn¡¯t seem to expect a response anyway. ¡°You know the drill¨Cgo wait in the usual spot,¡± she said, before returning to greet other visitors. Evangeline took a seat on one of the temporary lounge chairs in the lobby. She waited for over ten minutes¨Cwell past the end of the workday¨Cbut the receptionist still didn¡¯t call her up. She was used to this. 33 But today, she didn¡¯t have time to y the waiting game. She decided she¡¯d just ask the receptionist to deliver the soup and then leave. She was about to stand up when she caught sight of the elevator doors opening nearby. Out stepped Poppy, followed by a woman wearing a Fawkes Enterprises badge¨Chis secretary. The secretary bowed slightly, her manner nothing short of respectful. Poppy carried an empty ss container, looking quite pleased with herself. Nearby, a few employees who were taking a break lowered their voices in gossip as they watched Poppy. ¡°That Miss Yates is incredible. I heard she just brought Mr. Fawkes lunch a few times, and he bought her an entire subsidiary as a gift.¡°. ¡°That¡¯s not even the half of it. Mr. Fawkes made an exception for her¨Cshe doesn¡¯t need an appointment or to wait to see him.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard the best part. I once saw Miss Yates staying overnight in Mr. Fawkes¡¯s office¡­¡± From their whispers, Evangeline pieced together the story. She was hidden from view behind a decorative wall near the lounge chairs, out of sight. Poppy must not have seen her either; she sailed right past and exited the front. doors with her head held high. Just then, the receptionist approached. ¡°Mr. Fawkes is finished with work. You can go up now.¡± He¡¯s finished working? Or maybe he finally has a moment to brush her off. §á§à Evangeline smiled faintly and handed over the thermal container. ¡°I have something else to take care of, so I¡¯ll head out now. Would you mind giving this to him for me?¡± Without waiting for the receptionist¡¯s surprised reply, Evangeline walked outside, ready to call a cab. She¡¯d barely stepped out when she spotted Poppy standing nearby¨Cbrown sunsses perched on her nose, exuding smug satisfaction. Evangeline¡¯s pace slowed. After a brief hesitation, she walked straight toward Poppy. She could tell Poppy had seen her in the lobby earlier; clearly, she was waiting here on purpose. There was no escaping this. Evangeline didn¡¯t intend to try. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, stopping in front of her. Lose Us 84 Poppy looked Evangeline up and down, sneering. ¡°Evangeline, you saw it for yourself back at the old house¨CSoren doesn¡¯t care about you. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still trying these little tricks to get close to him.¡± She folded her arms, smirking. ¡°Give it up. All you¡¯re doing is making Soren despise you more.¡± Evangeline couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. Her voice was calm, almost bored. ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Poppy clearly didn¡¯t believe a word of it. Evangeline didn¡¯t care either way. She stepped past Poppy, ready to leave. But Poppy quickly rummaged through her purse and pulled out a folded paper, shoving it toward her. ¡°If you still think there¡¯s hope for you and Soren, you might want to take a look at this.¡± Evangeline epted the paper and nced down. It only took a second to realize¨Cit was her employment form. Her eyes skimmed further down,nding on the sry section. The number was almostughable: $3,000. Poppy let out a peal ofughter, covering her mouth in mock surprise. ¡°You know, even the night security guards at Fawkes Enterprises make at least $6,000 a month. Interns straight out of college start at $5,000. But just recently, I joined¨Ca Fawkes branch office. Soren offered me a sixty¨Cthousand¨Ca¨Cyear contract, plus shares in thepany.¡± She leaned in, voice dripping with satisfaction. ¡°Do you know what that means?¡± Poppy had stumbled upon Evangeline¡¯s pay slip by ident. At first, she¡¯d thought it was some kind of joke¨Cuntil she saw the official Fawkes Enterprises seal stamped above Evangeline¡¯s signature. It left no room for doubt: thepany genuinely intended to hire Evangeline at a sry barely above minimum wage. Evangeline met Poppy¡¯s gloating gaze with cool indifference. She replied, utterly serious, ¡°It means that sixty¨Cthousand¨Ca¨Cyear job of yours might be gone before you know it.¡± Poppy blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Evangeline waved the employment form in the air. ¡°Company policy at Fawkes is 11:33 very clear¨Cemployees are strictly forbidden to disclose their sries. But here you are, bragging about your pay package. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s grounds for immediate dismissal.¡± Poppy¡¯s face drained of color. Her fingers clenched around her purse. But after a moment, she collected herself, putting on a brave face. ¡°Nice try. Soren would never take your word over mine.¡± Evangeline smiled, pulling out her phone and shing the screen. ¡°What if I have a recording?¡± The timer on the recorder app ticked steadily upward. She and Poppy had never been close;st time, when the Fawkes family believed Poppy¡¯s lies, Evangeline had no way to defend herself. This time, she¡¯de prepared. Knowing Poppy was waiting for her, she¡¯d started recording the moment she walked in. Poppy¡¯s cheeks flushed with anger and embarrassment. ¡°Evangeline, how could you do something so underhanded as record our conversation?¡± Evangeline raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is it any worse than you trying to frame me for pushing you?¡± Poppy¡¯s lips tightened. Her eyes darted, and she lunged for the phone. But Evangeline was faster, dodging aside and grabbing Poppy¡¯s wrist in a firm grip. ¡°Still want to fight me for it? Aren¡¯t you worried someone might see us and start talking? What would Soren think if he heard you were making a scene?¡± Her tone was cial, her expression unreadable. The chill in her voice made Poppy freeze for a moment. For the first time, Poppy realized that Evangeline seemed different¨Ccolder, sharper¨Cthan the woman she thought she knew. When Poppy finally let her hand fall, Evangeline tucked her phone away. ¡°I won¡¯t give this recording to Soren¨Cfor now. But if you keep ying these little games, I can¡¯t promise he won¡¯t hear it.¡± Poppy¡¯s bravado wavered. Even if things between her and Soren were progressing, the fact remained: Soren and Evangeline were still legally married, and she hadn¡¯t married into the Fawkes family yet. | 2/2 Lose Us 85 She had no idea whether Soren would be put off by the negative things being said about her. She forced a thin, awkward smile and pulled her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be helpful. If you don¡¯t appreciate it, then forget I said anything.¡± With that, Poppy turned and walked off. Evangeline watched her retreat, still radiating that effortless confidence, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a helpless smile. That must be what it feels like to have everything in your favor. She knew, deep down, that even if she sent the recording to Soren, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Soren trusted Poppy and favored her. A simple recording wouldn¡¯t sway him. Even if he saw Poppy provoking her with his own eyes, the most he¡¯d do was put on a show and say a few perfunctory words¨Cnever anything real. So she hadn¡¯t expected the recording to help much. She just hoped Poppy would finally leave her alone. Noticing it was gettingte, Evangeline was about to call a cab back to UME when her phone buzzed. Soren¡¯s name shed on the screen. There were times when Soren, in a bad mood, would nitpick his mealsining that the food was too hot or too cold, asking her to reheat it, or sometimes sending it away untouched, just to make a point. She figured he was about toin about the soup, hesitated for a second, and then answered the call. She intended to tell him the soup was made by his grandmother, and he could decide for himself if he wanted it. But as soon as she picked up, Soren¡¯s cold voice cut through. ¡°Last time at the manor, you bullied Poppy and her arm hasn¡¯t even healed yet. Why are you picking on her again?¡± The usation in his tone caught Evangeline off guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± she blurted out instinctively. ¡°Still denying it?¡± Soren gave a derisiveugh. ¡°Look up.¡± 11:33 Chapter 85 Evangeline, a bit lost, followed his instruction and lifted her head. Fawkes Tower loomed above, its ss windows glinting against the sky. For a dizzying moment, she stood there, staring upward, and caught sight of a lone, imposing figure at the very top. At that same moment, Soren stood inside his corner office, framed by the massive window, gazing down at her from his lofty perch. Reception had just told him Evangeline hade by to drop off lunch, then left. She used to always wait¨Cnever leaving until he¡¯d finished eating, using it as an excuse to see him, no matter how much she imed it was just concern for his well¨Cbeing. This time, her abrupt departure had almost made him think she¡¯d changed. But a few minutes ago, as he nced down from his office, he¡¯d caught a glimpse of Evangeline nearly confronting Poppy. So that was why she¡¯d left so quickly¨Cto chase after Poppy and make trouble for her? The thought sent another chill through Soren, his mood turning icier by the second. Evangeline couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could sense his anger through the phone. So this was what the call was about him swooping in to defend Poppy. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to get the facts before taking Poppy¡¯s side without hesitation. She couldn¡¯t defend herself, nor did she have the energy to try. Her silence made Soren think he¡¯d caught her in the act. His voice grew even colder. ¡°Anything Poppy does, she does with my permission. If you have a problem, take it up with me.¡± Evangeline gave a bitter littleugh. ¡°Fine. Understood.¡± ¡°Understood¡® isn¡¯t enough. Next time you see Poppy, you¡¯ll apologize to her, in person,¡± Soren insisted. Unlike before, Evangeline didn¡¯t resist. She nodded, her voice calm. ¡°Alright.¡± Soren was taken aback. He¡¯d expected her to argue, to get furious, to fight back. 11:34 Instead, her quiet eptance left him momentarily speechless. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± he asked. Lose Us 86 ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be upset about,¡± Evangeline said calmly. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t even know when¨Cor if¨Cthey¡¯d see each other again. In a little over twenty days, the divorce papers woulde through, and she and Soren would have nothing left tying them together. Whether they met again or not would make no difference. No sense in stressing herself out over something that might never even happen¨Ccertainly not worth the anxiety. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± she said, her tone even and unhurried. Soren, picking up on herck of resentment, found his own irritation fading. ¡°Forget about apologizing, then. Come back to the house tonight.¡± ¡°I already have ns this evening.¡± ¡°What kind of ns?¡± Soren pressed. Evangeline paused, then replied, ¡°Work ns.¡± Hearing that, Soren remembered what Gregory had mentioned recently¨Chow Evangeline had turned down Fawkes Enterprises and joined another firm instead. The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t help the edge of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Well, then, stick to your precious work ns.¡± He ended the call without hesitation. Of course, Evangeline could tell he was angry. But she had no interest in calling him back to smooth things over. Instead, she hailed a cab and returned to the UME office. That afternoon, Evangeline pulled Glenn.aside, asked about everyone¡¯s preferences, and ordered snacks and drinks for the whole team. She personally handed out the afternoon treats, one by one. As her colleagues received their share, they thanked her, and the chilly air from earlier seemed to thaw. Then Theo strode over, set his untouched snack back on her desk, and offered a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Director Whitmore, maybe you should focus more on your work. Bribery doesn¡¯t get you very far around here.¡± 11:34 With that, he shot a meaningful nce at the rest of the team and walked stiffly back to his office. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. Theo¡¯s message was clear to everyone in the room. Within seconds, someone else stood up, returned their treat to her desk without a word, and walked off. Once the first domino fell, the rest followed. Some looked embarrassed, murmured apologies, or offered hasty exnations: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t eat sweets.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to have cold drinks this week. Actually, room temperature isn¡¯t great for me either.¡± And on it went. Evangeline stared at the growing pile of rejected snacks on her desk, at a loss for words. Just then, a timid voice spoke up beside her. ¡°Director Whitmore, I already drank my tea, so I can¡¯t give it back, but I didn¡¯t touch the pastry¨Cjust unwrapped it.¡± The young woman quickly pushed the opened treat back onto Evangeline¡¯s desk, as if it was burning her fingers. Frustrating as it was, Evangeline didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t me them. With Theo openly hostile toward her, everyone was forced to pick sides. She might be their supervisor, but Theo was the backbone of UME¡¯s tech team. If he didn¡¯t like her, it didn¡¯t matter what her title was¨Cher position here was far from secure. No point in making things harder for them. Just then, Glenn walked in. He took one look at her desk, the untouched snacks, and the obvious difort on her face, and instantly put the pieces together. With a warm smile, he came over and began redistributing the treats: ¡°Director Whitmore got these for everyone. What are you all standing around for?¡± Someone tried to use the same excuse from before. 11:34 But Glenn justughed it off, unwavering. ¡°Do me a favor and take them, just this once. You wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass your boss in front of everyone, would you?¡± A few quick words from Glenn, and the tension melted. The women who¡¯d hesitated before no longer had a reason to refuse, and once a handful epted, the rest followed suit. Lose Us 87 Chapter 87 Afternoon tea was soon distributed to everyone in the office. Glenn picked up thest set¨CTheo¡¯s¨Cand headed towards his office. Just before entering, he nced back and gave her a reassuring look. Through the blinds of his office window, Theo had already noticed themotion outside. When Glenn came in, Theo didn¡¯t bother to hide his annoyance. Eyeing the drink in Glenn¡¯s hand, he remarked dryly, ¡°Mr. Carlisle, don¡¯t bother giving that to me. I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m not like the others¨Coffering me a little treat won¡¯t make me switch sides.¡± Glenn let out a light ¡°oh,¡± then punctured the seal on the cup with a straw, took a long sip, and, with a mouthful of tapioca pearls, replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to give it to you anyway.¡± Theo was left speechless. Glenn looked at him, exasperated. ¡°Director Shaw, you¡¯re overthinking things. Not everything happens the way you imagine.¡± Again, Theo had nothing to say. Glenn went on, a hint of meaning in his tone, ¡°You know, I never used to like sweets, either. But after I tried them, I realized they¡¯re actually not bad.¡± ¡°Director Shaw, you¡¯re a key member of UME¡¯s technical team. You should be open to trying new things.¡± With that, Glenn took another sip, turned, and walked out. Theo was left both frustrated and helpless. FI He understood Glenn¡¯s message¨Cit was about Evangeline. He wanted Theo to ept her, to stop working against her. But Theo simply couldn¡¯t stand her. Adopting a new technology, even for someone as skilled as him, would take at least six months to master. Yet Evangeline, a homemaker who¡¯d been out of the field for five years, imed she¡¯d get it done in a month. Only someone like Glenn would believe such empty boasts. The more Theo thought about it, the angrier he became. He threw his pen down hard and stormed out toward theb. 4 10 After Glenn left, no one dared return their drinks. After all, Glenn was someone people respected. Even though there was tension between Theo and Evangeline, Glenn¡¯s willingness to support her changed the dynamic. Before, people returned the drinks to avoid offending Theo. Now, keeping them was a way of not offending Glenn¨Cor- Evangeline. Somewhat embarrassed, everyone¡¯s attitude toward Evangeline softened. They still avoided helping her outright, but when she ran into trouble, someone would quietly point her in the right direction. With progress on the tough project, Evangeline could finally breathe easier. After work, she followed Glenn back to the apartment, changed into an evening gown, and they drove together to the charity g. By then, the Whitmore family had already arrived. Giselle drew plenty of attention the moment she entered. Dressed in a pale pink dress and heels, her youthful beauty quickly caught the eyes of many men. In no time, several approached to introduce themselves. Giselle walked in with the confidence of a peacock fanning its feathers. She¡¯d been the center of attention back in school, and now, everyone¡¯s admiring stares didn¡¯t faze her at all. If anything, she found it a bit tiresome. Most of the men at the g looked impressive in their tailored suits, but in reality, many were middle¨Caged, and neither their looks nor their figurespared to the college boys who used to ask for her number. Still, Winston had reminded her repeatedly before they arrived¨Cthe guests at this charity g were all distinguished, and she needed to watch her words and avoid offending anyone important. Reluctantly, she forced polite responses to their advances. After brushing off yet another balding suitor, Giselle¡¯s patience wore thin. She turned to Winston and Hazel, who were still mingling, and asked, ¡°Dad, are you sure Glenn¡¯s reallying tonight? The g¡¯s about to start and I haven¡¯t seen him anywhere.¡± Chapter 88 Lose Us 88 Winston took a sip of his drink, shing a smile before answering her. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it¨CGlenn will be here tonight.¡± Ever since he¡¯d learned at the airport that Giselle was interested in Glenn, Winston had been trying to find out more about the man. Initially, he¡¯d been quite intrigued when he discovered that Glenn was once connected to the Carlisles, one of Serenity City¡¯s most influential families. But heter found out that Glenn had cut ties with the Carlisles seven years ago, striking out on his own and building his own name. That revtion left Winston a little disappointed. After all, the Carlisles and the Whitmores used to get along exceptionally well, until some misunderstandings caused a rift between the families. Winston had hoped to use Glenn as a bridge to restore that rtionship. Who would have thought things had changed so much? Still, even if Glenn was no longer officially one of the Carlisles, there might yet be an opportunity. Hazel, standing nearby, turned to Giselle with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. You know your father always gets things done. Just be patient, okay?¡± But Giselle couldn¡¯t quite hide her impatience. As they spoke, another guest came over to toast Winston¨Cthough his gaze seemed glued to Giselle. ¡°Winston, is this your daughter? She¡¯s stunning¨Chonestly, with her looks and figure, she could put most movie stars to shame.¡± His eyes roamed over Giselle with obvious, unsettling interest. Giselle felt a wave of nausea. Hazel instinctively stepped in front of her daughter, shielding her from view. Winston, oblivious, basked in thepliment and let out a heartyugh. ¡°You tter us, Mr. Wellington!¡± Mr. Wellington¡¯s eyes glinted shrewdly as he pressed on, ¡°Is your daughter married yet?¡± Winston shook his head. ¡°No, not yet¨CGiselle¡¯s still in college.¡± Chapter 88 ¡°College? Wonderful. So young.¡± Mr. Wellington¡¯s gaze grew even more predatory, lingering on Giselle. ¡°How about letting your daughter share a drink with me?¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Wellington,¡± Winston replied without hesitation. The words were barely out of his mouth before Giselle snapped, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Hazel, equally displeased, gave Winston a warning tug and stepped forward, her smile still perfectlyposed. ¡°Giselle just turned eighteen¨Cshe doesn¡¯t really drink. I¡¯ll have the toast in her ce.¡± She reached for the ss, but Mr. Wellington pulled it back with a teasing grin. ¡°Now, Mrs. Whitmore, you shouldn¡¯t spoil her so much. If she doesn¡¯t know how to drink, she should learn¨Cespecially if she¡¯ll be taking over Whitmore Industries one day. How can she avoid it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, absolutely,¡± Winston chimed in. But as soon as he spoke, Hazel pinched his arm in protest. Winston was well aware the two women were unhappy, but it was clear Mr. Wellington wasn¡¯t going to let this go. He leaned in to Hazel, speaking quietly, ¡°The Whitmores have benefited from Mr. Wellington¡¯s introductions¨Cupsetting him isn¡¯t an option.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one drink. Let her have it.¡± Hazel hesitated, torn. After a moment, she tried to reason with Giselle. Giselle was miserable, her eyes brimming with tears, but seeing both her parents urging her, her resistance began to crumble. Mr. Wellington pressed the ss insistently toward her. Just as the standoff reached its peak, amotion erupted at the entrance. Several young women nearby gasped in awe. ¡°Oh my God, who is that? He¡¯s gorgeous!¡± ¡°And the woman with him¨Cshe¡¯s so elegant!¡± Giselle couldn¡¯t help but turn to look. At the doorway, two people were making their way into the ballroom. Glenn was strikingly handsome, tall and impably dressed in a tailored 11-34 chapter ?? silver¨Cgrey suit, exuding a cool restraint. He looked much the same as he had at the airport, only somehow even more attractive. The sight of him made Giselle¡¯s eyes light up. But when she noticed the woman at his side, that excitement quickly turned to jealousy. The woman wore a form¨Cfitting red evening gown that perfectly entuated her figure and wless, porcin skin. Lose Us 89 Her hair was styled with meticulous care, entuating the graceful length of her neck. Every movement she made radiated a quiet nobility, as if she belonged to another world entirely. But when Giselle finally caught a clear look at the woman¡¯s face, a surge of hatred shot through her so intense she nearly ground her teeth to dust. Evangeline. Why did it have to be Evangeline? Giselle seethed, wanting to say something to Winston, but when she nced over, she realized his gaze was fixed on Evangeline as well, a flicker ofplicated emotion passing through his eyes. And it wasn¡¯t just Winston. Every man in the room seemed unable to look away from Evangeline. Even Mr. Wellington¨Cwho only moments ago had been leering at Giselle and pressuring her to drink¨Cnow looked utterly bewitched, his eyes glued to Evangeline as if he¡¯d been put under a spell. Distracted, he tilted his ss without noticing, red wine spilling out onto the white tablecloth. Giselle¡¯s anger red even hotter. Not only had Evangeline¡¯s appearance tonight stolen every bit of her spotlight, but she was standing at Glenn¡¯s side, as if she belonged there. Had she forgotten she was married to Soren? The thought made Giselle grit her teeth in frustration. She turned to Hazel, her mother, unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Mom, look at her¨Cshe¡¯s already-¡± But before she could finish, Hazel hushed her with a subtle gesture and glided forward, gently righting Mr. Wellington¡¯s ss with a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Wellington, that¡¯s my eldest daughter, Evangeline. What do you think?¡± Mr. Wellington licked his lips, clearly not ready to tear his gaze away. ¡°I had no idea Serenity City had women this beautiful,¡± he drawled, then turned to Winston, feigning irritation. ¡°Mr. Whitmore, you¡¯ve been holding out on me. How could you not introduce me to such a lovely daughter?¡± Winston was still recovering from the shock, his mind reeling. For a moment, he¡¯d almost failed to recognize his own daughter. Chapter 89 In his memory, Evangeline had always been quiet and reserved, shrinking into the background at every gathering. This was the first time in ages¨Cperhaps ever¨Cthat he¡¯d seen her dressed so boldly, stepping into the light instead of hiding in the shadows. For a fleeting instant, he was reminded of her mother before she passed away. Hazel didn¡¯t give him time to respond. Sheughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s our mistake. If you¡¯d like, Mr. Wellington, I can introduce you two.¡± Mr. Wellington¡¯s broad face creased with a delighted grin. ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡± Across the room, Evangeline had barely stepped inside before she felt the weight of countless stares. Her nerves prickled, and she instinctively crossed her arms, suddenly worried she¡¯d made some mistake with her appearance. Glenn seemed to sense her difort. He leaned in,ying a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Hold your head high. You look stunning. There¡¯s nothing wrong at all.¡± His quiet confidence eased her nerves, and she managed a small, grateful smile. No one noticed the man standing on the sweeping staircase at the far end of the hall, dressed in a pristine white tailored suit. He leanedzily against the banister, the picture of effortless elegance, surveying the party below with a cool detachment. When his eyesnded on Evangeline, he pushed his gold¨Crimmed sses up the bridge of his nose, his handsome features sharpening as he narrowed his eyes in appraisal. ¡°So that¡¯s Evangeline?¡± he murmured. A young woman in a silk evening gown glided past behind him, following his gaze. She cast Evangeline a disdainful look. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. No matter how she dresses up, she¡¯ll never lose that air of desperation.¡± Finn Lockridge, standing beside her, was unbothered by the venom in her voice. He was used to it. His sister, Arabe, always prided herself on her transparency¨Cshe despised schemers, and everyone in Serenity City knew the story of how Evangeline¡¯s mother had manipted the Fawkes family. The Lockridges and the Fawkeses were longtime rivals, and Arabe didn¡¯t hide her disdain for them¨Cor for Evangeline. Finn shrugged, ying along. He gave a low whistle. ¡°She looks meek enough, but for you to dislike her this much, and for Victor to be so troubled by her¨Cshe must have some tricks up her sleeve.¡± 2/2 Lose Us 90- When Finn was living abroad, he¡¯d already heard the story: back when his cousin Victor Lockridge was about to marry his fianc¨¦e, Theresa, it was Evangeline who secretly helped Theresa run away on the eve of the wedding. Victor had been furious. He didn¡¯t just target Evangeline¨Che made things hell for the entire Whitmore family, nearly crushing them under his heel. Still, Evangeline refused to reveal where Theresa had gone. ¡°Hey, sis, what do you think¨Cif I manage to charm her, maybe I could get that answer Victor¡¯s been dying to know out of her?¡± Finn grinned, his tone yful. Arabe shot him a stern look, her brows knit tight. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. She¡¯s married to Soren now.¡± ¡°I know, but didn¡¯t you hear? Word is, they¡¯re about to split up anyway,¡± Finn pressed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever the truth is, Evangeline is still Soren¡¯s wife. You¡¯ve only been back in Serenity City a short while¨Cyou have no idea howplicated things are here. Don¡¯t go stirring up trouble.¡± Finn caught themanding edge in Arabe¡¯s voice and realized she was genuinely annoyed. He threw up his hands in surrender, a cating smile on his lips. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Only then did Arabe let it drop, heading slowly down the stairs. Finn watched her go, then turned his gaze back to the gathering below, where Evangeline was chatting with a cluster of guests. His dark, fox¨Clike eyes narrowed with interest. So, he was reckless because he didn¡¯t understand how things worked in Serenity City. But if he did understand the city, that wouldn¡¯t count as reckless, would it? She was just a woman, after all. Finn had never failed with women before¨Che¡¯d waded through more than his share of romantic entanglements and never oncee up empty¨Chanded. A slow, knowing smile curved on his lips. Inside the charity g, Evangeline and Glenn split up as nned. Although Glenn had fallen out with the Carlisle family and struck out on his own, he was still a Carlisle, and plenty of guests recognized him, eager for a quick chat. Evangeline, on the other hand, had kept a low profile ever since her marriage to Soren became a favorite subject of gossip. She rarely attended events like this. Tonight, she looked quite different from her usual self and made a point to avoid Soren while introducing herself. As a result, not many people recognized her. She made her way to the CEOs she¡¯d researched ahead of time, followingst night¡¯s carefully rehearsed strategy¨Cclinking sses, making small talk, pitching UME¡¯s business, and trying to drum up investment. At first, everyone seemed friendly and open to conversation. But the moment she mentioned UME, something in their expressions shifted. Suddenly, they¡¯d find an excuse and slip away. After this happened several times, Evangeline began to wonder if there was some misunderstanding and tried to exin further. But the man she managed to stop looked almost panicked. He jerked away from her, blurting out, ¡°UME turned down investment from Fawkes Enterprises. You¡¯ve crossed them, and now you¡¯re here looking for money in Serenity City? Dream on. Anyone who invests in UME now is making an enemy out of Fawkes.¡± With that, the man hurried off, as if even being seen with her might get him into trouble. Evangeline finally understood. This was Soren¡¯s doing. But she could see the logic¨CSoren¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to destroy UME outright, just to force Glenn toe crawling back and beg for Fawkes Enterprises¡® help. If Soren truly wanted to ruin them, she and Glenn wouldn¡¯t even have been allowed into the g tonight. Deep in thought, Evangeline continued walking¨Conly to collide with a man who seemed to appear out of nowhere. Her drink sloshed, and though she tried to recover, a few sshes stillnded on his suit. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there,¡± Evangeline blurted out, flustered.. She quickly grabbed a napkin from a side table and began dabbing at the damp spot on his jacket. 2/2 Lose Us 91 The man gently stopped her, his tone unfailingly polite. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous. Really, I should have warned you.¡± As he spoke, he slipped off his suit jacket. Evangeline nced up, finally getting a good look at his face. He was strikingly handsome, with a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses perched on his straight nose that lent him an air of refinement and warmth. Everything about him radiated ss and quiet confidence. Yet when Evangeline met his eyes, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the calm exterior didn¡¯t quite match what was beneath the surface. ¡°Finn,¡± he said, as if he¡¯d noticed her scrutiny. He offered her his hand with an easy smile. Was he with the Lockridge family? Evangeline hesitated for a split second. Catching herself, she quickly reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Evangeline.¡± Finn¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Miss Whitmore. You know, I¡¯ve met plenty of beautiful women here in Serenity City and abroad, but you¡¯re¡­ different. There¡¯s something so natural about your beauty¨Cit just draws people in.¡± His tone was genuinely admiring. ID I B And he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Evangeline was, in fact, stunning. Her features were clean and striking, almost luminous, with sharply defined cheekbones and a delicate jaw. She was radiant, but not intimidating¨Cher elegance softened by the understated grace of her gown. Tonight, the dress suited her perfectly, entuating every bit of her charm and allure.. It was a rare blend: bold sensuality paired with a quiet, unspoken warmth. Finn had met his share of beautiful women, but he couldn¡¯t deny¨CEvangeline was truly exceptional. She offered a polite thank you, but her gaze drifted to the jacket now draped over his arm. ¡°Let me transfer you the cleaning fee. Just give me your ount number.¡± Thinking of the cost made her wince a little inside. 11:39 But she could tell at a nce¨CFinn¡¯s jacket was custom¨Cmade, definitely not something you could just toss in a washer. Finn merely chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a jacket. If it got wet because of a beautiful woman, I¡¯d say it¡¯s an honor.¡± The line could have sounded sleazy. Evangeline had heard plenty of rich boys flirt in simr ways, but when Finn said it, it somehow didn¡¯t feel off¨Cputting. Still, she¡¯d dealt with the Lockridges before. No one in that family was easy to handle. She paused, then replied evenly, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. But I don¡¯t like owing people favors.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Finn rested his chin on his index finger, pretending to ponder. ¡°Well, if you insist onpensating me, how about we strike a deal instead?¡± ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Evangeline asked. ¡°I overheard you¡¯re looking for investors for UME,¡± Finn said. ¡°As it happens, I¡¯m intrigued. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk? Maybe be friends.¡± Evangeline couldn¡¯t quite figure out what his angle was. Anyone offering cooperation so easily was rarely sincere. She smiled, polite but distant. ¡°There¡¯s no need. UME isn¡¯t so desperate that we have to take money from just anyone. Since Mr. Lockridge is generous enough not to needpensation, I won¡¯t press the matter.¡± With that, she turned to leave. Finn showed no sign of annoyance. He called after her, his tone calm and measured, ¡°With Fawkes Enterprises¡® presence in Serenity City, it¡¯ll be nearly impossible for UME to secure local investment in the next year. If you want to attract funding from elsewhere, it¡¯ll take at least a month, probably longer.¡± ¡°And with UME just returning to the country, things are already unstable. Given your current burn rate, do you really think you canst a month without new capital?¡± Evangeline froze mid¨Cstep. He knew exactly what he was talking about. Clearly, he¡¯d done his homework on UME. Maybe his offer wasn¡¯t just casual small talk after all. Noticing that she¡¯d stopped, Finn¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly, as if he¡¯d gotten exactly what he wanted. ¡°Miss Whitmore, I have three verypelling reasons for you to consider working with me. If you¡¯re not in a rush, why not hear me out?¡± Lose Us 92 Evangeline followed him over to a nearby table, taking a seat beside him. Finn lifted his ss, savoring a sip of his drink. With a satisfied hum, he grinned. ¡°Drinks just taste sweeter when there¡¯s a beautiful woman sitting across from me.¡± Evangeline just stared at him in silence. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point,¡± she said, cutting through his flirtation. ¡°You said there were three reasons. What are they?¡± Finn¡¯s demeanor shifted; the yfulness faded, reced by seriousness. ¡°First, he began, ¡°as someone from Serenity City, you should know they of thend here. The reason you haven¡¯t secured any investment tonight is because of Fawkes Enterprises. With their influence, if UME refuses to cooperate with them, it¡¯ll be nearly impossible to get backing from anyone else.¡± Evangeline shook her head, unconvinced. ¡°If Serenity City doesn¡¯t work out, I can always go to other cities. Or even look for funding overseas.¡± Finn caught the determined look in her eyes and smiled, almost admiringly. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say you do find someone outside Serenity City willing to invest. What happens if, halfway through, they realize who they¡¯re up against? What if they pull out because they¡¯re afraid of Fawkes Enterprises flexing their muscles?¡± He leaned in slightly. ¡°Once UME¡¯s research starts, it¡¯s not something you can just stop without consequences. At that point, any losses would be far worse than what you¡¯re facing now.¡± Evangeline fell silent at that. She¡¯d thought about this too. That was the terrifying thing about power¨Cit didn¡¯t need to be wielded to be felt. Soren might not be the type to hold grudges or act petty, but the Fawkes name alone was enough to make others wary. Just like before, when Soren¡¯s friends targeted her merely for his sake, otherpanies might withdraw their support for UME simply to stay on Soren¡¯s good side. It didn¡¯t matter that she¡¯d done nothing wrong, or that UME was well¨Crun and aboveboard. Opposing the Fawkes family automatically put them in the wrong, at least in the eyes of potential investors. The only way to ensure stable investment would be to find partners unafraid of the Fawkes family¨Cor bold enough to stand against them. 11:39 Almost as if he could read her mind, Finn offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m a Lockridge. The Lockridge family has never exactly been on friendly terms with the Fawkes. I¡¯m not afraid of any retaliation from Fawkes Enterprises, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me pulling out halfway if they try to pressure me.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a Lockridge, do you actually have a say in their investments?¡± Evangeline asked, meeting his gaze. She had considered the Lockridges as potential supporters for UME when she decided to attend tonight¡¯s g, but she¡¯d never seen Finn before, nor heard his name mentioned within the family. Finn just smiled. ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯m actually pretty well¨Cliked in the family.¡± He shrugged lightly, still grinning. ¡°I¡¯ve just been studying abroad these past few years, so it¡¯s no surprise you haven¡¯t heard of me.¡± ¡°That brings me to my second point,¡± he continued. ¡°Most investors don¡¯t really understand what UME is trying to do. At best, they can provide money, but they won¡¯t offer any real expertise.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve actually studied a lot of UME¡¯s research. And while I was overseas, my field was advanced robotics.¡± He slid his phone across the table, the screen disying his academic record. Evangeline nced at it. Sure enough, he had a ster record in robotics¨Cand all his grades were top marks. She looked up at him, genuinely surprised. She never would have guessed Finn had any interest in such rigorous, technical work. And, as it happened, the area he specialized in was one she wasn¡¯t particrly strong in. She felt herself wavering. After a moment, she asked, ¡°And the third reason?¡± Finn¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as he grinned at her. ¡°Third, look at us¨Ca smart, talented woman and a charming, good¨Clooking guy, hitting it off like this. Not working together would be nothing short of a crime against nature.¡± Evangeline was speechless. He leaned back, his tone turning gentle. ¡°Besides, as Soren¡¯s wife, taking the lead in opposing him is risky. If he finds out, things could get dangerous for you. But if you work with me, I can use the Lockridge name to keep you safe.¡± 273 Evangeline fell silent again. So he knew about her identity, too. Chapter 93 Lose Us 93 Chapter 93 She didn¡¯t bother with any more beating around the bush and asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of crossing Soren?¡± Finn¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°If it means protecting a beautiful woman like Miss Whitmore, there¡¯s nothing I fear.¡± Evangeline fell silent. you, Every time she tried to have a serious conversation with him, Finn always managed to act so unreliable, almost as if he was ying a part. And yet, just when she was ready to give up, his words would catch her curiosity all over again. She was about to ask another question when the g began in earnest. Guests started heading into the neighboring auction hall. Finn stood and straightened his jacket. ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving now. There¡¯s no need to rush your decision¨Cthink it over carefully.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re ready, you know how to reach me.¡± With that, Evangeline watched him glide away, all effortless grace. Once he¡¯d gone, she hesitated a moment, then took out her phone and searched for news about Finn. It didn¡¯t take long for her to confirm he¡¯d told her the truth. The Lockridge family was divided into the direct line and the branches, and Finn, contrary to what she¡¯d assumed, was not from a side branch. He was actually a direct descendant¨Cthe second son of the current head of Lockridge Holdings. Finn had spent most of his years abroad, which exined why he was rarely mentioned in domestic circles. Still, Evangeline found a report from when Finn turned eighteen: the entire Lockridge family had flown overseas just to celebrate hising¨Cof¨Cage. That alone said everything about how much they valued him. With this new perspective, Finn really did seem like the best investor she could hope for¨Csecond only to Soren. She had no wish to wage open war against Soren, but when it came to her own future, she wasn¡¯t about to let the Fawkes family dictate every step she took. Her mind made up, Evangeline stood and made her way toward the auction hall. Just as she was about to enter, she caught sight¨Cat a distance¨Cof a figure she recognized instantly. What is she doing here? Baffled, Evangeline took a step forward, but before she could get far, a handnded firmly on her shoulder. It lingered a moment too long on her bare skin, fingers sying with deliberate carelessness. A chill ran through her, and Evangeline jerked away, moving hastily aside. She found herself face to face with Mr. Wellington, a slightly portly man whose eyes crinkled with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Miss Whitmore, where are you rushing off to in such a hurry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s really none of your business, is it?¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t recognize him, but her instincts screamed that this man meant trouble. Mr. Wellington only chuckled, his gaze sliding over her appraisingly, an air of greedy satisfaction settling over him. Compared to Giselle, Evangeline was much more his type. Giselle was a childish little girl¨Camusing, perhaps, but ultimately uninteresting. Evangeline, on the other hand, was all mature poise, the sort of woman who sparked a man¡¯s curiosity to know more. A Feeling the weight of his stare, Evangeline shuddered with disgust. Still, she didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. With forced politeness, she said, ¡°Excuse me, I have something to take care of. If you¡¯ll let me pass.¡± She took two steps before Mr. Wellington blocked her path again, feigning offense. ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of your father¡¯s, Winston. Practically family. Why, I even held you when you were a baby. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rude to just walk away? The least you could do is share a drink with me.¡± Evangeline almostughed. As if Winston had any real friends. The only people circling him all these years had been leeches, eager to bleed the Whitmore family dry. But Mr. Wellington was ying the ¡°elder¡± card, and Evangeline knew this wasn¡¯t her turf. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Clearly, there was no dodging this drink. Fixing him with a steady gaze, she asked, ¡°If I share a drink with you, can I go?¡± Mr. Wellington¡¯s expression softened immediately, turning back to his falsely jovial self. ¡°Of course.¡± $2/3 Chapter 43 He walked over to a nearby table, fetched two sses of wine, and handed one to her. Evangeline clinked her ss against his, then tossed back the wine in one swift motion and set the empty ss down, eager to end the encounter. She turned to leave. But she¡¯d only gone a few steps before everything went dark. Her head spun, and the world began to tilt. Lose Us 94 Outside the club, Liam saw Theo off with a wide, cheerful grin, but the moment Theo¡¯s car disappeared down the drive, his smile vanished. He stomped upstairs, face twisted in frustration, and snapped at Soren, ¡°That guy¡¯s out of his mind. You offered him a ridiculous sry and he still refused to leave UME. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so stubborn in my life.¡± Once Soren realized UME wouldn¡¯t be epting their investment, he¡¯d had Gregory dig up the details on UME¡¯s technical director. They¡¯d spent the whole night trying everything¨Cthreats, promises, whatever leverage they could muster. At one point, Soren even offered Theo triple his current sry to jump ship to Fawkes Enterprises. But Theo wouldn¡¯t budge. No matter what they said, Theo stuck to his line: ¡°I watched UME grow from nothing. It¡¯s like my own child. I can¡¯t just abandon it for someone else¡¯s, no matter how much better they might be. And I won¡¯t walk away just because my kid isn¡¯t rich.¡± Liam had met stubborn people before, but never anyone quite this inflexible. He kept hammering away, spelling out all the advantages, but Theo wouldn¡¯t even flinch. At one point, Liam was so exasperated that he actually reached for his pocketknife, but even the threat of violence didn¡¯t make Theo change his tune. Finally, he had to admit defeat. Soren just quirked an eyebrow, silent as ever. Liam, getting angrier the more he thought about it, suddenly narrowed his eyes and made a slicing gesture across his throat. ¡°Maybe I should just have him taken care of tonight. If you can¡¯t have Theo, then UME shouldn¡¯t get him either.¡± Soren gave him azy nce. ¡°Sure.¡± Liam hesitated. ¡°¡­Are you serious, Soren?¡± Soren¡¯s tone was almost amused. ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind. It¡¯s not like I could stop you.¡± Liam fell silent. He hadn¡¯t been serious¨Cjust venting¨Cbut seeing Soren¡¯s calm reaction, he started to realize something. He lowered his voice, ¡°Wait, you¡¯ve got another n, don¡¯t you?¡± Soren stood and walked to the tall windows, looking out over the city lights. ¡°Theo said something interesting¨Che wasn¡¯t the one who developed UME¡¯s core tech and algorithms. That means there¡¯s someone even more talented behind the scenes.¡± Liam rubbed his chin, frowning. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. If UME had someone that good, Gregory would¡¯ve found them by now. And why would they stay hidden for years without even a whisper?¡± Gregory, who¡¯d been quietly listening, offered, ¡°Maybe they left UME a while ago and joined anotherpany.¡± Liam¡¯s eyes lit up and he smacked his fist into his palm. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Soren nodded. ¡°Start looking into UME¡¯s employee turnover over the past few years. Track where everyone went.¡± After all, UME had survived in an incredibly harsh environment, and after moving overseas, they¡¯d immediately caught the eye of the biggest investors around. At the end of the day, it all came down to that unique technology and those algorithms. If Fawkes Enterprises couldn¡¯t work with UME, then they¡¯d just have to find the mastermind behind it all. With the right person, they could build their own version of UME from scratch. Liam, catching on to Soren¡¯s train of thought, added, ¡°Hey, I remember Poppy worked with UME¡¯s tech team when she was abroad. She¡¯s got experience in this area. Why not bring her onto your team? I bet she¡¯d make a huge difference.¡± Of course, Liam had his own reasons. Soren had transferred Poppy to one of Fawkes Enterprises¡® satellite offices recently, but that meant the two of them barely saw each other. If she came back, maybe something more would finally happen between them. Lose Us 95 Chapter 95 Soren might be a force to be reckoned with in the business world¨Cruthless, sharp, always several moves ahead of thepetition, able to read people like an open book. But when it came to matters of the heart, he waspletely oblivious; sometimes, he needed a little nudge in the right direction. After Liam finished speaking, he noticed Soren¡¯s brow furrow. At first, Liam assumed Soren was annoyed with him for interfering in Fawkes Enterprises business. He was about to exin himself when he realized that an icy intensity had settled in Soren¡¯s eyes, his gaze fixed on something outside. Curious, Liam followed Soren¡¯s line of sight. Across the street, a car had pulled up in front of the hotel. A heavyset middle¨Caged man was helping a woman out of the passenger seat. The woman wore a stunning cocktail dress that entuated her wless figure, and even from a distance, Liam could tell she was beautiful. Liam didn¡¯t immediately recognize her. He let out a soft, mocking whistle. ¡°Well, would you look at that? That¡¯s¡­ quite a taste. Beautiful body, pretty face, but his type seems a little¡­ off.¡± He chuckled, but something didn¡¯t feel right. Squinting for a better look, Liam¡¯s jaw dropped as recognition dawned. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that-?¡± Before he could finish, Soren had already turned on his heel and strode out the door. Evangeline¡¯s mind was a foggy haze as she sat in the car, but fragments of rity began to break through. Her whole body burned with a strange fever, a restlessness she couldn¡¯t shake. A crawling sensation spread from her chest outwards, overwhelming and unfamiliar. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize the drink Mr. Wellington had offered her was drugged. She fumbled for her phone, desperate to call Glenn for help, but as soon as she pulled it from her purse, Mr. Wellington snatched it away. He was saying something, his words slurred and insistent, but the world around her spun. Evangeline tried to snatch the phone back, but her limbs felt sluggish, disconnected. She dug her nails hard into her palm, hoping the pain would help her ?? 1 stay awake. Mr. Wellington kept a firm arm around her as they entered the hotel lobby. He was already telling the front desk clerk to prepare a room. Summoning herst ounce. of will, Evangeline broke free and staggered toward the desk. She managed only a few steps before her legs gave out, sending her crashing to the floor. Lifting her head, she looked pleadingly at the clerk and forced out a frail, desperate cry: ¡°Please help me.¡± ¡°He drugged my drink.¡± The clerk froze, startled, unsure how to react. Mr. Wellington quickly rushed over, hauling Evangeline to her feet and enveloping her in a tight, possessive embrace. He pasted on a genial smile, addressing the clerk in a tone that was both dismissive and patronizing. ¡°Sorry about that. She¡¯s had a bit too much tonight. We usually keep it at home, but I suppose she wanted to have a little fun in public. Didn¡¯t mean to rm anyone.¡± He turned back to the desk, urging the clerk to go ahead with the room key. The clerk hesitated, ncing between Evangeline and Mr. Wellington. After a moment¡¯s consideration, she decided it was better not to get involved. Seeing the clerk turn a blind eye, Evangeline panicked. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t know this man. Call the police, I¡¯m begging you-¡± Before she could finish, Mr. Wellington mped a hand firmly over her mouth. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. These people work hard enough without you making a scene.¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve had enough to drink. Let¡¯s get you upstairs to rest-¡± Before he could finish, Evangeline bit down on his hand with all the strength she could muster. Mr. Wellington yelped in pain, cursing under his breath. ¡°You little¨Cdamn bitch.¡± Furious, he pped her hard across the face. The blow sent a dull ache radiating through Evangeline¡¯s cheek as she crumpled to the floor. But the shock of pain snapped her mind into sharper focus, and she scrambled to her feet, bolting for the exit. She barely made it two steps before she collided headlong with someone entering the hotel. The impact knocked her off bnce, and she fell backward, staring up at a tall figure: Soren, his face carved in stone, brows knit tightly in anger. He made no move to help her up, only stared down at her with icy detachment, as if 213 she were aplete stranger. Evangeline¡¯s throat tightened, almost cutting off her words. But this was no time for pride. She seized Soren¡¯s leg with trembling hands, desperate to say something¨Canything¨Cbut the energy seeped out of her body all at once. The world faded to ck as she slumped helplessly at his feet. Lose Us 96 Mr. Wellington had been halfway through his pursuit when he caught sight of Soren. Guilt pricked at him, and he ground to a halt. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from Evangeline standing protectively behind Soren, an itch of longing gnawing at his insides, mingling with bitter regret. So close. He¡¯d almost had her¨Cjust a little bit further and she would¡¯ve been his. But no matter how much he resented this turn of events, there was no way he dared take another step forward now. He knew all too well what the situation between Evangeline and Soren was. He also knew Soren didn¡¯t care for her¨Cat least, not in any way that mattered. But dislike was one thing. She was still his wife. If Soren ever found out Mr. Wellington had tried to take advantage of her, he¡¯d be a dead man. Quickly regaining hisposure, Mr. Wellington pasted on a polite smile and addressed Soren in a falsely pleasant tone. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, I have no idea who drugged Miss Whitmore, but out on the street she suddenly grabbed me, insisting I hold her. I was worried something might happen, so I thought it best to help her get settled first, then reach out to you.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I can rest easy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just see myself out.¡± Without waiting to see whether Soren believed a word of it, Mr. Wellington made a hasty retreat, slipping out the door as fast as he could. Soren shot an unspoken look at Liam. He didn¡¯t need to say a word; Liam immediately understood. Turning on his heel, he caught up to Mr. Wellington, pping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Not so fast, Mr. Wellington. After doing such a good deed, shouldn¡¯t we at least show our appreciation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary,¡± Mr. Wellington replied with a nervous chuckle, trying¨Cand failing¨Cto wriggle free. Liam simply grabbed the scruff of his neck and hauled him out of the hotel like a misbehaving pup. Once Liam was gone, Soren finally looked down at Evangeline, still clutching his sleeve in a death grip. 11:40 She was nothing like the woman he remembered. Tonight, her dress was bold, almost mboyant, and her makeup was wless¨Cutterly unlike the quiet, reserved Evangeline he¡¯d known for years. A strange heat red in Soren¡¯s chest. All those years together, she¡¯d always dressed so modestly. Now she refused toe back to the house, and on top of that, she was out here like this. What exactly was she trying to do? Irritating as it was, once his anger faded, Soren bent down and scooped her into his arms, turning to carry her outside. The front desk clerk, who¡¯d been frozen in ce by Soren¡¯s good looks for several long seconds, finally snapped out of her daze after he¡¯d left. Fumbling for her phone, she whispered excitedly, ¡°Girl, you won¡¯t believe what just happened¡­¡± Outside, Soren settled Evangeline in the back seat of his car. Liam returned a momentter, shaking out his sore hand and grumbling, ¡°That guy¡¯s built like a brick wall. I nearly broke my knuckles just clocking him once.¡± ¡°But seriously, Soren, don¡¯t you think this is just a little too convenient?¡± Mr. Wellington just happened to take Evangeline to a hotel, and Soren just happened to find them. As her husband, Soren obviously couldn¡¯t leave her passed out on the street. If anything happened, it would be the Fawkes family¡¯s reputation on the line. Even if nothing happened, if anyone recognized her, their name would be dragged through the mud all the same. So, Soren had no choice but to take her back to the house. When Liam first heard Evangeline had volunteered to leave the family estate, he¡¯d thought she¡¯d finally turned over a new leaf. But after all her talk of nevering back, here she was, using a stunt like this to force her way in. And that wasn¡¯t even the biggest problem. The real issue was that if Soren brought her back like this, Poppy was bound to get the wrong idea. After all the trouble it took for Soren and Poppy to reconcile, this one incident could drive a wedge right between them. The more Liam thought about it, the more impressed he became. He almost wanted to give Evangeline a standing ovation. Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant. 2/3 11-40 Chapter yo She was every bit as cunning as her mother. At this rate, how could Poppy possiblypete? Just as Soren reached for the driver¡¯s side door, Liam blurted, ¡°Soren, with her in this state, bringing her back to the house probably isn¡¯t the best idea.¡± Soren paused, realizing the truth of it. Helena was at the house tonight. If Evangeline returned like this, it would only stir up unnecessary trouble. He might not care much for Evangeline, but he hated drama even more. The estate was out of the question. He¡¯d have to take her back to her apartment. Evangeline stayed surprisingly quiet during the drive. Soren nned to settle her in and leave as soon as possible, but the moment he carried her inside, she threw up all over him. Soren, notorious for his obsessive cleanliness, was utterly horrified. Lose Us 97 The sight of vomit on the floor made Soren¡¯s skin crawl; for a moment, he wanted nothing more than to m the door and get out of there. But when he saw Evangeline, unconscious and pale, he forced down his rising panic and helped her into the bathroom. Some of the mess had gotten on her dress. Soren maneuvered her into the tiny, run¨Cdown shower, figuring he¡¯d at least try to clean her up a bit. He twisted the handle, and immediately the overhead rain¨Cstyle shower erupted, drenching them both in icy water. Evangeline jerked in his arms, the freezing shock snapping her out of her stupor for a split second. But then, a fierce thirst wed at her throat, and a feverish heat seemed to re beneath her skin. The cold water did nothing to soothe her¨Cif anything, it made that burning sensation worse, like her whole body was on fire. She could feel every breath radiating heat. A primal, desperate urge scrambled her thoughts. She gasped, searching blindly for something¨Csomeone¨Cto anchor her. Soren fumbled to figure out the unfamiliar shower controls and finally managed to shut the water off. He barely had time to catch his breath before she suddenly copsed against his chest, her body feverish and trembling. Her delicate hands slipped under his shirt, restless and searching. Startled, Soren looked down into her zed, pleading eyes¨Ceyes that seemed to drown him in longing. Her soaked dress clung to every curve, leaving little to the imagination. He swallowed, pulse pounding, his mind nearly nking out. Soren never saw much point in suppressing his own desires¨Cespecially not with Evangeline. She was his wife, after all, no matter how turbulent things had gotten between them. Their marriage was a fact, whether he liked it or not. So, as he always had, he responded to her. The cramped shower grew stiflingly warm, the air practically humming with tension. Soren pressed her gently against the tiled wall¨Cbut whether by ident or a stray elbow, the shower suddenly sputtered back to life, spraying them both down again. The icy downpour snapped Soren back to himself. He managed to pull away just as Evangeline, crying and iling, started pushing at him, her mood swinging wildly. Annoyed and a bit shaken, he stepped aside, passing her a bottle of water whenever she whimpered about being thirsty. When she finally wore herself out, Soren quietly cleaned her up, changed her into fresh pajamas, and carried her to bed. Then he set about cleaning the disaster left in her wake. Atst, Soren copsed into a chair, feelings tangled and exhausted. Usually, it was Evangeline who took care of him. This was the first time he¡¯d ever looked after her. He wondered, not for the first time, if she was doing this on purpose. But even if she was, he didn¡¯t have the energy to drag her up and give her a piece of his mind. More than once, he considered just leaving¨Cexcept his clothes were drenched, and he wasn¡¯t about to walk out looking like a drowned rat. To make matters worse, his phone had shorted out from the water, and there wasn¡¯t a single piece of men¡¯s clothing in her room. After searching in vain for her phone, he finally gave up. Eventually, he trudged downstairs in his wet suit and borrowed a phone from the clerk at the corner store to call Gregory, asking him to bring over some clean clothes. But as the minutes ticked by, Gregory was nowhere to be seen. Soren¡¯s stomach started to grumble. He¡¯d been on his way from the club to the vi to have dinner with Helena when he¡¯d run into Evangeline. He certainly hadn¡¯t nned for any of this. Annoyed and hungry, he rummaged through the fridge. There were a few groceries, a te of saut¨¦ed greens and shrimp wrapped in stic, and a bowl of packaged beef soup¨Cleftovers from her lunch, most likely. The rest was just frozen ready¨Cmeals. Soren was notoriously picky. He didn¡¯t eat takeout, wouldn¡¯t touch microwave dinners, and certainly had no habit of finishing someone else¡¯s leftovers. But after a few more minutes, hunger won out. He pulled out the cold food, heated it up, and took a bite. There was something about the vor¨Cfamiliar, almost nostalgic. Lose Us 98 Macy had always been the one cooking at the house. Soren wasn¡¯t sure if Evangeline could even make a meal. He¡¯d half expected some kind of culinary disaster, but to his surprise, the food actually tasted pretty good. As for the sense of familiarity that crept in as he ate, he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He figured he was just starving, and his taste buds were ying tricks on him. A sudden knock at the door broke the quiet. Soren got up and opened it, finding Gregory at the threshold, his hair damp with sweat. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Fawkes. There was an ident on the expressway¨Ctwo cars crashed. I¡¯ve been stuck in traffic for ages,¡± Gregory stammered, clearly nervous. He braced himself for Soren¡¯s temper. To his amazement, Soren¡¯s reaction was subdued. He simply extended a hand. ¡°My clothes.¡± He was too drained from Evangeline¡¯s earlier antics to get angry. After changing into fresh clothes, Soren found himself drifting toward the bedroom, almost on autopilot. He pushed the door open and saw Evangeline still asleep, lying on her side. Her delicate brows were furrowed, as though she was trapped in a restless dream. AH 11:40 §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö §å§Ñ Helena sat stiffly on the sofa, her expression icy. As another call went unanswered, the phone¡¯s dull ring echoing in the silence, she finally lost herposure and hurled her phone to the floor in frustration. Macy rushed over, picked it up, and quietly set it back beside Helena, then stepped away without a word. She didn¡¯t dare say anything, terrified that the wrong sentence might set Helena off¨Cand that she¡¯d end up paying for it. But, as fate would have it, just as Macy was about to make her retreat, Helena¡¯s voice cut through the silence, cold and sharp. ¡°Macy, do you remember why I brought you here in the first ce?¡± Macy¡¯s voice shook. ¡°You asked me to look after the young master¡­and Mrs. Fawkes.¡± Helena gave a mirthlessugh. ¡°d you remember. Yet both of them have been gone all night, and you let outsiders waltz into the house. What exactly do you think you¡¯re being paid for?¡± She nced pointedly toward Poppy, who was sitting nearby. Macy felt a jolt of confusion. Outsider? . Wasn¡¯t Poppy about to be Mrs. Fawkes? How could she be considered an outsider? But she didn¡¯t dare voice the question. It was obvious Helena had some kind of grievance with Poppy. Yet, from what Macy had seen thesest few days, Soren and Poppy got along well. At least,pared to before, when Evangeline was still around and Soren barely came home. Since Poppy moved in, Soren was home almost every night. Today was the exception. It just so happened that Helena had shown up on this particr day. Macy felt caught in the middle. She shot a pleading look at Poppy. Poppy noticed Macy¡¯s distress. She understood that when Helena scolded Macy, her real target was herself. 11:40 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ì¦Á¦É 70 She¡¯d expected as much. She knew a single thoughtful gift wasn¡¯t going to win Helena over. But a few years back, with Helena¡¯s iron¨Cwilled temperament, she would have been thrown out the door without a second thought. So Poppy knew that, despite the cold front, Helena wasn¡¯t entirely opposed to her. She lowered her eyes, set a cup of freshly brewed tea in front of Helena, and said gently, ¡°Please, Helena, don¡¯t be upset. None of this is Macy¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°It was Evangeline who decided not toe back. Soren¡¯s always hated the dark, and I was worried he wouldn¡¯t sleep well, so I stayed here to keep himpany.¡± Helena barely nced at her, a bitter smile on her lips. ¡°Was it really about making sure he slept well, or were you just worried you¡¯d lose your ce? Some people know exactly what they¡¯re doing.¡± The words stung. Poppy faltered for only a moment, then offered a rueful smile. ¡°There¡¯s no fooling you. I¡¯ll admit it¨CI do want another chance with Soren. I still love him. The reason I left back then was pure stubbornness. All these years, I¡¯ve never been able to let him go.¡± 11:40 Lose Us 99 She spoke her mind openly, catching Helena off guard. Helena remembered the old Poppy as proud and self¨Cassured¨Csomeone who would never have admitted to weakness like this. Helena quickly recovered, letting out a cold, dismissiveugh. ¡°Don¡¯t think that saying all this will make me go easy on you. Soren is a married man. You have no right to interfere in their marriage.¡± Poppy paused before replying, ¡°I figured you¡¯d see it that way. But Evangeline leaving the house had nothing to do with me. She was already gone before I moved in.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Macy.¡± Macy realized then that she¡¯d miscalcted¨Cshe hadn¡¯t gotten the full story, nor had she grasped the real dynamics between Poppy and Helena. Now her own well¨Cbeing was tied to Poppy¡¯s. If Helena thought she¡¯d helped Poppy bully Evangeline, Macy knew she¡¯d be in serious trouble. So, as soon as Poppy spoke, Macy rushed forward, her eyes welling up as she pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s true, ma¡¯am. Back then, Evangeline and the young master had a falling out. She was crying and insisted on leaving.¡± ¡°Both the young master and Miss Yates tried to talk her out of it. I did, too, but she was set on going. There was nothing we could do.¡± ¡°After she left, the young master was furious and worried sick. He barely ate for days¨Che only had a few bites once Miss Yates returned. He even lost weight during that time.¡± ¡°Oh, and when the young master went back to the Fawkes estate, I¡¯m sure you noticed how he looked then.¡± Helena listened to Macy¡¯s emotional exnation, her gaze darkening. She¡¯d been preupied with Flora¡¯s affairstely and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Evangeline¡¯s situation. In just a few days of neglect, the entire household had been turned upside down. She didn¡¯t fully trust Macy¡¯s ount, but the story gave her something to think about. 11:40 Five years Macy had cared for Evangeline, and now, the moment Poppy returned, Macy was already speaking in support of her instead¨Ccasting Evangeline in a negative light. The thought reminded Helena of her recent phone call with Evangeline. Evangeline had abandoned the house and her husband, running off to chase some pointless job. How could someone so weak and small¨Cminded ever be trusted with the Fawkes family¡¯s future? What bothered Helena even more was the creeping sense that Evangeline was slipping beyond her control¨Cbing increasingly difficult to rein in. But if it were Poppy instead¡­ Helena looked at Poppy, who still stood there, patiently, holding out the teacup. She hadn¡¯t taken the cup earlier, and Poppy simply waited, arm extended. After several long minutes, Helena finally epted the tea, pretending not to notice how Poppy flexed her wrist. She blew on the steam and said, ¡°If you want to stay with the Fawkes family, it¡¯s not impossible. As long as you can aplish the task I set for you, we can discuss this further.¡± Poppy¡¯s eyes lit up for a split second when she heard Helena finally relent, but she quickly schooled her expression. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± When Evangeline woke again, her head was still heavy and pounding. She pressed her aching temples, trying to steady herself. As her senses returned, she nced around, relieved to find herself in her familiar apartment. But she rememberedst night, after being drugged, Mr. Wellington had brought her to a hotel. How had she gotten home? Slowly, the memories trickled back. She seemed to recall encountering Soren. Did Soren bring her back? Fragments of memory¨Chalf¨Cdream, half¨Creality¨Cfloated through her mind, muddled and unclear. 012 11:41 She remembered being with Soren in the bathroom¡­ At that thought, she instinctively nced down. Her clothes fromst night were gone; she was now wearing pajamas. She and Soren were married, after all. They¡¯d been intimate before¨Cmore than once. So if it happened again, it wasn¡¯t exactly surprising. But she had a vague memory of being sickst night¨Cthrowing up¨Cand Soren not only changing her clothes, but also helping her drink water when she was parched. The ce looked tidier, too. It all felt¡­ strange. The Soren she knew had never been so patient. Even as the thought crossed her mind, a gentle knock sounded at the bedroom door. 11-41 Lose Us100 In her memory, Soren never bothered to knock. If he needed something, he¡¯d just barge right in. Had he changed? Or was it not him at all? Evangeline mulled it over, but still called out, ¡°Come in.¡± No sooner had she spoken than Glenn stepped through the doorway, carrying a small bowl steaming with hot broth. ¡°Have some hangover soup. It¡¯ll help you feel better.¡± Evangeline froze for a second, then paused, piecing things together. Glenn, as far as she remembered, was always patient and considerate. Thinking back onst night, it made perfect sense that he¡¯d be the one there, quietly handling everything. Had she mistaken Glenn for Soren? Which meant thatst night¡­ The realization hit her like a bolt of lightning. She couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Were you here the whole night?¡± Glenn, reading her thoughts, nodded. ¡°I made a judgment call.¡± He exined that after showing up at the charity gst night, he¡¯d tried to find her when he couldn¡¯t spot her anywhere. He was about to call the police when someone from the Whitmore family mentioned she might have already returned home. He hadn¡¯t believed them¨Che¡¯d thought they were just trying to cover something up¨Cbut it turned out to be true. The apartment¡¯s door lock had his fingerprint registered, so he¡¯d had no trouble getting in. She¡¯d been in bad shape all night, sick and getting worse as the hours ticked by. He¡¯d had no choice but to stay. Noticing her pale expression, Glenn assumed she was still feeling ill. His tone was gentle but firm. ¡°If your stomach still feels off, don¡¯t force yourself. Sometimes you have to get it all out before you¡¯ll feel better.¡± Evangeline nodded absentmindedly. Her stomach churned, but not as much as her mind. She rubbed her temples, sipped the soup Glenn handed her, and after a while, started to feel a bit more human. Glenn remained calm and matter¨Cof¨Cfact, which 11-41 Chapter 10U went a long way toward easing her embarrassment. He pretended nothing unusual had happenedst night, and she gratefully followed his lead. After breakfast, Evangeline realized she couldn¡¯t find her phone anywhere. It took a moment before she vaguely remembered Mr. Wellington taking it from her- yesterday. She¡¯d nned to report it missing, but before she even had the chance, someone returned her phone. Everything worked fine when she checked it. At the same time, she saw the news: Mr. Wellington was reportedly taking a month off due to illness. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was true, but chose not to dig any deeper. There were no security cameras at the Lockridge charity g, so she had no real evidence. Even if she went to the police, she doubted anything woulde of it. Havinge to terms with that, Evangeline headed to work, trying to figure out how to contact Finn. She didn¡¯t have to try for long¨Che found her first, and in a way she never expected. She was in the big conference room, being grilled by Theo. He didn¡¯t bother hiding his disdain, fixing her with a cold stare. ¡°Director Whitmore, do you remember what you promised before you joined thepany? You said you could bring in new investors to rece the Fawkes family. Well? Where are they?¡± Before Evangeline could answer, someone else interjected, ¡°Director Shaw, this is Director Whitmore¡¯s first week on the job. Give her a little time.¡± Theo sneered. ¡°I can give her time, but will the research team be so patient?¡± He jabbed a finger at a stack of reports. ¡°Just this morning, all our small investors threatened to pull out. At this rate, forget about research¨Cwe¡¯ll all be out of jobs before long. Will you take responsibility for that?¡± The person who¡¯d spoken up immediately fell silent. Evangeline shot her a grateful look, about to respond to Theo, when Lily, the young woman beside her, spoke up. ¡°Director Shaw, even if you¡¯re right, rushing her isn¡¯t going to help. You¡¯re just making her feel worse.¡± Theo scoffed. ¡°Feeling bad now, is she? She sure didn¡¯t look upset when she turned down Fawkes Enterprises¡® money.¡± 11.41 Lily jumped back in, ¡°But how could she have known things would turn out like this? Maybe she regrets it now. Please, just give her a little more time¨Ca day at least.¡± 3/3 Lose Us 101 ¡°One day?¡± Theo sneered, eyes fixed on her. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve got one day. If this isn¡¯t sorted by tomorrow, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for Evangeline to respond. With an angry turn, he stormed off. Evangeline was left speechless. She¡¯d hoped to have a proper conversation with Theo, but after Lily¡¯s little instigation, there was no chance of that happening now. As soon as Theo disappeared, Lily put on a smug, self¨Csatisfied smile. ¡°Director Whitmore, why don¡¯t you go apologize to Mr. Fawkes? Try persuading Mr. Carlisle to agree to Fawkes Enterprises¡® investment. I heard Mr. Fawkes has wanted to work with UME for ages, and with how beautiful you are, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll change his mind the second he sees you.¡± Evangeline forced a polite smile. She was annoyed, but she was still new here¨Cshe didn¡¯t know Lily well enough to figure out if this was just clumsy meddling or deliberate troublemaking. In the end, she kept her temper in check and replied evenly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for to get involved. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Lily¡¯s expression shifted to wounded innocence. ¡°Director Whitmore, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you saying I should mind my own business?¡± you Before Evangeline could answer, Lily cut in, as if confirming her own suspicions. ¡°I should¡¯ve known. I never should have opened my mouth.¡± With that, Lily turned away, heading back to her desk, radiating an air of deep, unappreciated martyrdom. Evangeline rubbed her temples, exasperated. Just then, amotion rose from across the office. The receptionist hurried over, breathless. ¡°Director Whitmore, there¡¯s a handsome gentleman here to see you!¡± She practically glowed as she said ¡°handsome,¡± her cheeks flushed with excitement. Puzzled, Evangeline followed her to the entrance. Even from a distance, she spotted him¨CFinn¨Cstanding at the door holding a massive bouquet of roses, dressed in a 12.08 waistcoat and suit, gold¨Crimmed sses perched on his nose. He had a rose stem between his teeth, somehow pulling off the look with effortless,nguid charm. He looked every bit the peacock in full disy. The extravagant showiness of it all was dazzling, if slightly overwhelming, to Evangeline. The receptionist, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. She stood there, fists clenched in delight, face red as a tomato, as if the words ¡°so handsome¡± and ¡°so romantic¡± might burst from her lips at any moment. With an appreciative audience, Finn¡¯s grin grew even wider. Evangeline pressed a hand to her forehead and, after a pause, managed to ask, ¡°Did you really need to dress up so¡­ dramatically?¡± Finn arched a brow, plucked the rose from his mouth, and shed a wickedly charming smile. ¡°A beautiful woman deserves an event. It¡¯s only right to give you the respect you deserve.¡± He stepped forward, offering her the bouquet. ¡°I¡¯ve already clipped the thorns. Don¡¯t worry¨Cyou¡¯re safe.¡± Luckily, she¡¯d met Finnst night and was already used to his entric style. After a brief twitch at the corner of her mouth, Evangeline smiled. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°So,¡± Finn said, ¡°have you thought about what I said yesterday?¡± Evangeline nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± The words were out before she realized something felt off, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Before she could dwell on the feeling, Finn beamed. ¡°I knew you were a woman of sense, Miss Whitmore. In that case, let¡¯s sign the contract. Lead the way, please.¡± At the mention of paperwork, Evangeline pushed aside her earlier misgivings. She handed the bouquet to the receptionist, printed out the prepared contract, and brought it into the lounge for Finn. She¡¯d expected him to haggle like every other investor. To her surprise, Finn merely nced through the document and signed without a second thought, Evangeline couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°That quick?¡± Finn¡¯s smile turned yful. ¡°If you¡¯d brought me a marriage license, I¡¯d have signed it even quicker.¡± Lose Us 102 Evangeline didn¡¯t take his words to heart. She kept her head down as she stamped the contract, made sure both copies were in order, and finally stood up to hand one across the desk to him. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡± Finn reached out his hand. Assuming he wanted the contract, Evangeline leaned in and offered the document more directly. To her surprise, Finn took her hand instead. Hisrge palm closed gently around her fingers, the coolness of his touch tracing a shiver up her arm. Evangeline froze for a moment, instinctively pulling her hand away. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you,¡± Finn said, taking the contract from her grasp as he shed a polite smile. ¡°And about my earlier proposal, Miss Whitmore¨CI was serious. You might want to consider it.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± With that, Finn offered a courteous farewell, turned on his heel, and strode out with his usual elegance. As he left, he paused to thank the receptionist, his tone as graceful and polite as ever. It left Evangeline momentarily stunned. If not for the lingering sensation at her fingertips, she might have thought she¡¯d imagined the whole thing. She¡¯d considered whether Finn had some ulterior motive in seeking her out. But no matter how she turned it over in her mind, she couldn¡¯t fathom what on earth she could possibly have that was worth such a substantial investment from him. Herself? Evangeline let out a bitterugh. Someone like her, aughingstock in her own industry, hardly seemed worth approaching¨Clet alone investing in. Unable to make sense of it and unwilling to dwell on the mystery, she steadied 12.09 herself after Finn¡¯s departure and took the signed contract to find Glenn. When Glenn saw the contract, his brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°The Lockridge investment? How on earth did you get backing from the Lockridges? I mean- He stopped himself mid¨Csentence. It wasn¡¯t that he doubted Evangeline¡¯s abilities, or that the Lockridges would invest in the project. He just couldn¡¯t understand it. After all, when Evangeline had helped his sister Theresa escape her arranged marriage, Victor Lockridge had been furious¨Che¡¯d done everything he could to force Evangeline to reveal Theresa¡¯s whereabouts. Victor had enormous clout in the Lockridge family, and they¡¯d groomed him as the next to take the reins. With all his hatred for Evangeline, if he knew she was facing investment trouble at UME, he¡¯d have sooner watched thepany burn than lift a finger to help. So why the sudden generosity? Evangeline caught his confusion and exined, ¡°The one who agreed to invest is another of the Lockridge sons¨Cthe favored younger one.¡± ¡°Finn,¡± Glenn echoed, ncing at the name on the document, trying to recall if he¡¯d heard it before. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the name. But the Lockridges had built their power in Serenity City by being ruthless. Their inner workings were a tangled mess of rival factions and bitter family feuds, with the main and branch families constantly at each other¡¯s throats. To outsiders, it was impossible to keep track of who was who. Glenn didn¡¯t dwell on it. After all, UME had hit a wall with funding; ever since Serenity City¡¯s investmentwork had copsed, he¡¯d tried reaching out to overseas investors. But with UME¡¯s headquarters still in Serenity City, those backers remained wary, and the capital they¡¯d managed to raise so far would only keep them afloat for a few more days. Now, with the Lockridge family¡¯s investment, it was a lifeline. L2/3 Glenn was about to say something when he noticed Evangeline seemed distracted. ¡°Why¡¯s your face so red?¡± Glenn asked, puzzled. Evangeline blinked, then quicklyposed herself. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± But Glenn had his suspicions. After she left, he headed downstairs to the Tech Division¡¯s floor. As soon as he walked in, he spotted the receptionist fussing over avish bouquet of roses, admiring them from every angle. Glenn asked casually, ¡°Boyfriend send those?¡± The receptionist shook her head mysteriously, her tone teasing. ¡°No, not for me. They¡¯re from Director Whitmore¡¯s boyfriend.¡± She had no clue about Evangeline¡¯s actual rtionship status, but judging from the way Finn had looked at Evangeline¨Clike he couldn¡¯t stand to be apart from her¨Cand the way they¡¯d talked, she¡¯d wasted no time slotting Finn into the ¡°boyfriend¡± category. ??? Lose Us 103 After she finished speaking, she added with genuine admiration, ¡°Director Whitmore¡¯s boyfriend is so handsome.¡± Glenn stopped in his tracks. His smile froze. Not long after Evangeline left Glenn¡¯s office, her phone rang. It was Soren. ¡°Come by the family house tonight.¡± Soren, as always, was blunt and to the point. Unlike before, Evangeline didn¡¯t immediately agree. Instead, she asked, ¡°Will Poppy be there?¡± Soren paused for a split second before answering, ¡°No, she has something to take care of tonight.¡± Which, judging by his tone, made it sound like she herself never had anything important going on. But Evangeline didn¡¯t dwell on it. If Poppy wasn¡¯t around, Evangeline wouldn¡¯t refuse a chance to visit her grandmother at the family estate. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied. She expected Soren to hang up right away, as he usually did, but a couple of seconds passed and the line stayed open. It was as if he was waiting for something. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Evangeline prompted. Soren hesitated, then his voice turned icy. ¡°Ungrateful brat.¡± And with that, he mmed the phone down. He sounded genuinely angry. Evangeline was left feeling baffled. Then, after a moment, the reason dawned on her. Could Soren have found out that she was the one who made sure Fawkes Enterprises couldn¡¯t invest in UME? That thought barely formed before she dismissed it. No way. 12.00 Soren never paid attention to her whereabouts. He never cared where she went or what she did. Besides, if he really knew she¡¯d joined UME and blocked his investment, he would have stormed over to confront her by now. He wouldn¡¯t just call and grumble a single insult. Since it clearly wasn¡¯t about that, Evangeline let it go. Eventually, Soren would find out. But as long as he didn¡¯t know yet, she could still take advantage of the time she had. After ending the call, Soren grew increasingly irritated for no reason. He could let things go before, butst night he¡¯d done her a huge favor, even looked after her for almost the entire night. And she couldn¡¯t even bother to say thank you? As he thought back onst night, Soren¡¯s mind lingered¨Cunbidden¨Con the memory of the bathroom. The heat radiating from her skin, the sultry, charged atmosphere that filled the room. The cold bathroom tiles beneath him and the icy water showering down. His throat tightened. His breathing caught. Something was off. He and Evangeline had been married for years. It wasn¡¯t as if they¡¯d never been intimate before, but it had always been a simple matter of physical need between a man and a woman. Butst night, something about her felt¡­ different. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. All he knew was that whenever he thought of Evangeline, his heart would start pounding for no reason. Especially when he remembered her, in her sleep, murmuring someone else¡¯s name. That inexplicable frustration bubbled up inside him. She was his wife. But in her dreams, she was calling out another man¡¯s name. Alison Whitmore? Was that the man he¡¯d seen by her side before? 12.00 Was their rtionship really that close? Close enough that she would murmur his name in her dreams? The more Soren thought about it, the angrier he got. He pulled out his phone and dialed Gregory. ¡°What¡¯s the status on what I asked you to look into?¡± Gregory was still groggy when he answered. Not long ago, Soren had asked him to investigate the man around Evangeline. He¡¯d even provided a name. But after digging deeper, Gregory realized something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, the man who had dinner with Mrs. Fawkes that day¨Chisst name isn¡¯t Whitmore.¡± ¡°Not Whitmore?¡± So there was more than one man around her? That only made Soren angrier. Gregory continued, ¡°His name is Glenn Carlisle.¡± 3/3 Lose Us 104 Chapter 104 ¡°Glenn Carlisle?¡± The name rang a faint bell for Soren. Gregory offered a reminder, ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of UME¨Cthe one you wanted to partner with.¡± Soren frowned. ¡°Could it just be someone with the same name?¡± Gregory shook his head, though Soren couldn¡¯t see it. ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s Mr. Carlisle himself.¡± Soren¡¯s fingers curled loosely into a fist, pressing thoughtfully to his chin as his eyes narrowed. The real Glenn? Even Flora can¡¯t get a meeting with him. How on earth did Evangeline end up with someone like that? Sensing his confusion, Gregory added from the other end of the line, ¡°I also found out that Glenn has a younger sister, Theresa. She used to be Miss Whitmore¡¯s best friend. Back then, Miss Whitmore was quite close with the Carlisles.¡± He hesitated, then continued, ¡°But five years ago, Victor Lockridge¨Cthe Lockridges¡® heir¨Carranged to be engaged to Theresa. She refused, ran away, and left Silverpine. No one¡¯s heard from her since. After that, Miss Whitmore lost touch with the Carlisles as well.¡± Gregory¡¯s words slowly unraveled the knot in Soren¡¯s mind. He¡¯d heard Evangeline once had a very close friend, but he¡¯d never known her name. Gregory went on, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, do you think Miss Whitmore found out about your ns to work with UME, and that¡¯s why she approached Glenn? Maybe she¡¯s trying to help you negotiate a deal?¡± It wouldn¡¯t be the first time. In the past, Evangeline had tried to please Soren by quietly prying into whatever obstacles he faced at Fawkes Enterprises, then doing whatever she could to help behind the scenes. Unfortunately, Soren hated when people meddled in his affairs¨Cespecially behind his back. Sure enough, as soon as Gregory finished, Soren¡¯s brows knit tighter. He gave a cold littleugh. ¡°Busybody.¡± When had he ever needed a woman to fight his battles for him? Gregory lowered his voice in gentle protest. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, whatever her methods, Miss Whitmore means well. Please don¡¯t be upset. Still, she¡¯s been spending a lot of time with Glenntely. Maybe it¡¯s worth paying attention to-¡± ¡°No need.¡± Soren cut him off, having guessed where Gregory was headed. A man like Glenn would never have a shortage of women vying for his attention. Why would he notice Evangeline? Besides, all of this had happened days ago. Soren had no interest in digging up the past. He let the matter drop. ¡°What about the name Alison? Anything new?¡± This, apparently, baffled Gregory even more. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, I¡¯ve looked into Miss Whitmore¡¯s entirework. I¡¯ve checked everyone in the Whitmore family. There¡¯s no one by that name¨Cno aliases, no nicknames, nothing. Not in her circle.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°And honestly, it doesn¡¯t sound like a man¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Are you sure you heard right, Mr. Fawkes?¡± Gregory asked. Soren¡¯s voice was t. ¡°I heard right.¡°, He remembered that day perfectly. Evangeline had said the name more than once. Even if he¡¯d misheard it once, he couldn¡¯t have misheard it every single time. ¡°Keep digging,¡± Soren instructed. The name made him uneasy. His instincts had always been sharp, and he trusted them now. Gregory hesitated. He¡¯d already uncovered everything he could about Evangeline¨Ceverything except the information tied to her as Mrs. Fawkes, which was out of his reach. He didn¡¯t know her well, but he knew enough. In all these years, aside from Glenn, he¡¯d never seen another man around Evangeline. So who could this Alison be? A wild thought suddenly shed in Gregory¡¯s mind. He started to speak, then checked himself. Instead, he said tactfully, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, it sounds like a child¡¯s name. Could it be that¡­¡± Evangeline secretly had his child? For a split second, Soren was stunned. So that¡¯s why she was so desperate to move out of the house¨Cand why she refused toe back. Lose Us 105 Chapter 105 Evangeline was hoping that once the child grew up, she could use the child to keep him by her side. With that assumption, all the doubts and confusion from before suddenly seemed to make perfect sense. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, Soren was left with a swirl of emotions. He didn¡¯t like Evangeline. He certainly didn¡¯t want her having his child. And yet, now that it was real¨Cnow that he truly knew Evangeline was carrying his child¨Che found, to his surprise, that he didn¡¯t actually mind the idea. In fact¡­it almost felt good. Once Evangeline finished up her work for the day, she slipped into the restroom to touch up her makeup, gathered her things, and headed out. As she reached the stairwell, she nearly collided with Glenn, who wasing down from the floor above. ¡°I have something to take care of tonight, so I can¡¯t head home with you,¡± she exined. Glenn¡¯s eyes lingered on her face, taking in the careful makeup she¡¯d just applied. She was carrying a sleek clutch now, instead of therge tote she usually brought to the office. He pressed his lips together. ¡°Going to see Soren?¡± Evangeline nodded. ¡°But¡­how did you know?¡± she asked, a little puzzled. ¡°I guessed,¡± Glenn replied simply. She didn¡¯t dwell on it. He seemed a bit bothered, probably worried she¡¯d be swept away by her feelings and leave again. To reassure him, she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Mrs. Fawkes. The divorce isn¡¯t final yet, and I¡¯m still her granddaughter¨Cinw. I owe her that much respect.¡± Glenn nodded. ¡°I trust you.¡± He knew what kind of person Evangeline was. Once she¡¯d made up her mind to divorce, she wouldn¡¯t look back. But he didn¡¯t trust Soren. Last night, when Glenn came home, he¡¯d seen Soren¡¯s car pulling out of the neighborhood. And today, Soren had sent roses for no apparent reason¡­ As he mulled it over, the elevator arrived. Evangeline waved at him. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, then.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Glenn called out, his voice a touch uneasy. Evangeline was just about to step into the elevator. She stopped, turning back to him with a questioning look. His gaze fell on her slender neck. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a delicate little box, flipping it open. Inside was a silver diamond ne, the stones sparkling brilliantly under the light. It was clear this wasn¡¯t cheap. ¡°Picked it up at the charity gst night¨Cjust to support the cause,¡± Glenn said. Evangeline¡¯s first instinct was to refuse. But Glenn read her mind. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift. Just borrow it for tonight. You¡¯re going to the Fawkes house¨Chow could you show up without any jewelry?¡± ¡°At the very least, let them see that even away from their family, you¡¯re still doing just fine.¡± With that, Evangeline fell silent. She certainly didn¡¯t want to look out of ce in front of the Fawkes family. Glenn held the shimmering ne out, stepping toward her as if to fasten it himself, but Evangeline took it from his hand and sped it around her neck with practiced ease. ¡°Thank you.¡± 12:09 ??????? ¡°I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Glenn nodded. He watched the elevator doors close behind her, then finally turned and walked back to his office. On the way, he got a call from Winston. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he declined the call. Atst night¡¯s charity g, barely an hour in, Giselle and the Whitmores had kept him busy with endless conversation. If it had been anyone else, he¡¯d have run out of patience and left ages ago. But Winston was Evangeline¡¯s biological father. Out of respect, Glenn stayed polite, agreed to exchange numbers, and didn¡¯t act too distant. Meanwhile, Winston stared at his phone after getting hung up on, and headed back to the living room. As soon as he stepped in, Giselle rushed over, eyes shining with excitement and anxiety. ¡°Dad, well? Did Glenn say yes? Did he agree to your invitation?¡± She was sure Glenn would ept. After all, he and her father had hit it off so well atst night¡¯s g. Lose Us 106 Winston shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not answering his phone, and he hasn¡¯t replied to my texts either.¡± Giselle¡¯s disappointment was in on her face. Hazel chimed in from the side, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just busy with something, doesn¡¯t have time to pick up. Honestly, I thought Glenn was pretty taken with youst night.¡± Hazel¡¯s words soothed Giselle a little. She thought so too. Glenn had spoken to her gently all evening, always patient and attentive. People said he usually had quite a temper, so if he wasn¡¯t interested in her, why would he behave that way? Remembering the way Glenn looked at her, Giselle felt a wave of sweetness well up inside. But almost immediately, her eyes clouded with regret. If only Evangeline hadn¡¯t shown up at the partyst night. Glenn had been distracted by her, even getting angry at Giselle when Evangeline disappeared. The thought made Giselle bristle with resentment. ¡°It¡¯s all Evangeline¡¯s fault,¡± she snapped. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t barged in, I could¡¯ve spent more time with Glenn and shown him my best side.¡± ¡°She must have clung to Glenn on purpose at the party. She¡¯s already married to Soren, but she just can¡¯t keep her hands off Glenn. Talk about greedy.¡± ¡°Someone like her deserves exactly what Mr. Wellington-¡± Before Giselle could finish, Hazel quickly covered her daughter¡¯s mouth, shooting her a sharp look. Winston didn¡¯t know that they had rmended Evangeline to Mr. Wellington. And while he might not be fond of Evangeline as a daughter, she was still his flesh and blood. It was one thing for Evangeline to y hostess and curry favor, but if he ever found out they¡¯d secretly sent her to Mr. Wellington¡¯s bed, there would be hell to pay. Hazel had moved fast enough to stop Giselle from blurting out the whole truth, but Winston still caught the mention of Mr. Wellington and looked puzzled. ¡°What about Mr. Wellington? What¡¯s he got to do with Evangeline now?¡± 12:09 Chapter TUD ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Hazel said quickly, forcing augh. ¡°Giselle¡¯s just upset and talking nonsense. She always says mean things when she¡¯s angry.¡± She turned to Giselle, pretending to scold, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Evangeline¡¯s still your sister. You shouldn¡¯t say things like that about your own family. Got it?¡± Giselle pouted and mumbled, ¡°Fine, I know.¡± And just like that, the subject was dropped. Winston didn¡¯t push further. Satisfied there was nothing amiss, he headed upstairs. Now only Giselle and Hazel were left in the living room. Hazel finally let out the breath she¡¯d been holding, and tapped Giselle lightly on the nose. ¡°You little troublemaker, you almost got us into real trouble just now.¡± Giselle stuck out her tongue in mock apology. ¡°Oh, Mom,¡± she said, suddenly eager, ¡°do you think Mr. Wellington¡¯s gotten what he wanted by now?¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Hazel¡¯s answer¨Cshe¡¯d already decided it must be true. Hazel had even gone so far as to buy sleeping pills to make sure things went smoothly. The way Mr. Wellington looked at Evangeline, it was obvious what he intended. Giselle gave a self¨Csatisfied little snort. ¡°Next time I see Glenn, I¡¯ll make sure he knows all about this. Men care about these things¨Cif he finds out Evangeline¡¯s been with a man like Mr. Wellington, he¡¯ll never look at her the same way again.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll put an end to any ideas she has of chasing after him.¡± Hazel only made a distracted sound in response, not entirely convinced herself. 12/2 Lose Us 107 Earlier today, she¡¯d tried calling Mr. Wellington to ask about the matter, but for some odd reason, the call never connected¨Che simply didn¡¯t pick up. She had no way of knowing if things had gone ording to n. Still, she quickly pushed the thought aside. Maybe, she mused, Mr. Wellington was simply too wrapped up in pleasure to bother answering his phone. Meanwhile, Giselle was still fretting aloud beside her, worrying about how she might get close to Glenn. Hazel fell silent for a moment, deep in thought, before a n began to form in her mind. Evangeline workedte that evening. By the time she ran into yet another traffic jam and finally reached the Fawkes family estate, dusk had already settled. She had barely pulled up outside the old manor when her phone rang¨CSoren¡¯s name lit up the screen. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle get you.¡± For a split second, Evangeline wondered if she¡¯d misheard; Soren had never offered to pick her up before. ¡°No need,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡± She parked outside and walked through the estate¡¯s wrought iron gates, only to spot Soren waiting in the garden. He looked at her, his expression oddly conflicted. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for you,¡± he said tly. It was only then that realization dawned¨Che was chastising her for beingte. Evangeline was, in fact, running behind. She didn¡¯t bother making excuses, just offered a quick apology and continued toward the living room. Tonight, she¡¯d dressed casually¨Ca crisp button¨Cdown rolled at the sleeves, showing off her slender waist. Her hair was swept up, exposing the graceful line of her neck. 12:09 There was something noticeably different about her these days. Noticing his gaze lingering on her, Evangeline paused beside him, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caught in the act, Soren shifted ufortably. ¡°Why are you dressed like that again?¡± She blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? I think it looks pretty good.¡± Glenn had helped her pick out the outfit; he¡¯d said it suited her, too. For a moment, she felt like her old self again¨Cconfident and unburdened. Soren pressed his lips together, silent. He liked the way she looked¨Che couldn¡¯t deny it. But for some reason, the idea of other men seeing her like this made his skin crawl. The image of her in that evening dress at the party, drawing so many eyes, gnawed at him. Meeting her questioning gaze, he said in a low voice, ¡°Have you already forgotten what happenedst time you dressed like this? Mr. Wellington nearly took advantage of you.¡± Evangeline froze for a heartbeat. Of course she remembered. She could stil! recall the icy indifference in Soren¡¯s eyes when she¡¯d reached out to him for help. He added, ¡°Dressed like this, it¡¯s no wonder you attract creeps.¡± Once, those words would have made her second¨Cguess herself. But now, she just smiled. ¡°Creeps aren¡¯t drawn by my clothes¨Cthey¡¯re creeps no matter what I wear.¡± Soren hadn¡¯t expected her to push back. He hesitated, momentarily at a loss for words. Evangeline didn¡¯t bother waiting for a reply. She walked straight into the living room. The rest of the Fawkes family had already gathered. Flora was sitting beside Old Mrs. Fawkes, making the elderly womanugh, filling the room with an easy, cheerful warmth. But as soon as Evangeline stepped inside, the atmosphere cooled noticeably, 2/3 12-09 All eyes turned to her. She offered an earnest apology. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Before Clyde or Helena could respond, Flora piped up with a sharine sneer. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s there to apologize for? Honestly, does anyone care when you show up¨Cexcept Grandma, that is? If you didn¡¯te at all, that would be even better.¡± Lose Us 108 Chapter 108 Honestly, she¡¯d already worked everything out with her grandmother about tonight¡¯s dinner. She never intended to invite Evangeline in the first ce. Poppy had somethinge up at thest minute and couldn¡¯t make it, so she and her grandmother agreed: just a quiet meal with the Fawkes family, a quick discussion about Grandma¡¯s uing birthday, then everyone could go their separate ways. With Poppy out, there was no reason for Evangeline to show up, either. She¡¯d even been firm about it, telling her grandmother t¨Cout that if Evangeline wasing, then she wouldn¡¯t be there. Her grandmother promised to respect that. But when she arrived, she discovered Evangeline was still invited. And, to her surprise, her brother Soren had agreed to it as well. She was furious, but she couldn¡¯t take it out on them, and storming out would only make her look childish. Besides, this was her home. If anyone had to leave, it certainly shouldn¡¯t be her. Hearing the bitterness in Flora¡¯s tone, Evangeline looked a bit lost, unsure how she¡¯d managed to offend her again this time. Before she could dwell on it, Old Mrs. Fawkes chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re notte at all, dear. You¡¯ve arrived at just the right time.¡± As if to prove her point, the chef emerged from the kitchen, carrying steaming dishes to the table. The Fawkes family gathered around the round dining table as Old Mrs. Fawkes took her seat. Clyde settled to her left, with Helena beside him: Without a second thought, Flora plopped herself down next to Helena. Three seats remained. Just like she always did, Evangeline slipped quietly into the seat to Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s right. In the past, Old Mrs. Fawkes would always insist that Soren sit next to Evangeline. But this time, she said nothing¨Ca rare urrence. 12:10 Flora figured her grandmother was feeling a bit guilty for going back on her word. Noticing that Soren hadn¡¯t picked a seat yet, Flora waved him over deliberately. ¡°Hey, Soren, sit next to me!¡± She knew Soren preferred not to sit beside Evangeline. Since their grandmother hadn¡¯t spoken, she¡¯d make sure her brother wasfortable. Soren nced at Flora, hesitated for a moment, then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, walked over and sat right next to Evangeline. Flora¡¯s hand hung in the air, her wave forgotten. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Had her brother lost his mind? Evangeline herself hadn¡¯t expected Soren to choose the seat beside her, not when he had such an easy out. For a moment, she looked astonished, but she didn¡¯t say a word, and neither did Soren. Old Mrs. Fawkes, observing everything, kept her thoughts to herself. She picked up a piece of roast and, just as she used to, ced it into Evangeline¡¯s bowl, urging her to eat more. At that moment, the housekeeper who¡¯d looked after Old Mrs. Fawkes for years peered at Evangeline and eximed, ¡°Oh my, Mrs. Fawkes, doesn¡¯t she look like she¡¯s put on a little weight?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes looked over, her eyes crinkling with delight. ¡°She has, hasn¡¯t she? It¡¯s good for her¨Cshe finally looks like she¡¯s got some meat on her bones.¡± She gave Evangeline¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°A little weight looks lovely on you, darling. You used to be all skin and bones.¡± Hearing this, Flora couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize Evangeline herself. She stared for ages but couldn¡¯t spot much difference. Sure, Evangeline looked even prettier than before, but as for being fatter or thinner¡­ Flora really couldn¡¯t tell. And she had no idea how her grandmother and the housekeeper could notice these things. Not that it mattered anyway. Whether Evangeline was thin or curvier, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Her brother still didn¡¯t like her. That thought made Flora nce over at Soren. 12:10 To her surprise, Soren¡¯s gaze was fixed on Evangeline, and unlike before, he didn¡¯t just look away after a second. His eyes traveled down from Evangeline¡¯s face to her ankles, as if he¡¯d been studying her ever since dinner began. And it was truepared to the fragile, willowy girl she¡¯d been, Evangeline did look a bit fuller now. People always said women put on weight after they¡¯d been pregnant. 12.10 Lose Us 109 Chapter 109 Now it was clear¨Cshe really was carrying his child, and yet she¡¯d deliberately chosen to keep it from him. Soren let out a cold, derisiveugh. Evangeline didn¡¯t notice the way he was watching her. But Old Mrs. Fawkes had been right¨Cjust a couple days ago, Evangeline had weighed herself and found she¡¯d put on four pounds. Ever since she¡¯d moved out, her days had been so much more peaceful; she was eating well and sleeping better than before. Clyde didn¡¯t pay any mind to such things. As the conversation around the dinner table quieted down, he dabbed his mouth with a napkin and turned to Old Mrs. Fawkes. ¡°Mom, your seventieth birthday ising up soon. How would you like to celebrate this time? Helen and I can take care of all the arrangements.¡± Helena nodded in agreement, gently urging, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯ve always kept things simple in the past, but this time Wen and I really want to do it properly. It¡¯s a huge milestone¨Ca reason to truly celebrate.¡± Yet Helena knew perfectly well that Old Mrs. Fawkes had grown up in hardship. Even after the Fawkes family became prosperous, she remained frugal by habit. No matter how much they tried to persuade her, she¡¯d always kept her birthday gatherings modest¨Cat most, inviting only a handful of close friends from their social circle. Helena was fully prepared for Old Mrs. Fawkes to turn them down again. But to her surprise, the old woman simply nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, this time it should be a grand asion.¡± Helena was momentarily stunned. Clyde, too, looked taken aback, but quickly assumed his mother had finallye around. He smiled, relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll get started on the guest list and show it to youter.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes replied. ¡°The party will be at the biggest banquet hall in Serenity City. Send invitations to all the prominent families¨Cincluding the Lockridges.¡± ¡°This birthday banquet should be asvish as possible.¡± Now everyone at the table was shifting in their seats, uneasy. Her words left no doubt¨Cshe intended to announce something. And what else could warrant such a grand affair at her age? It could only be the will. Helena couldn¡¯t help ncing at Soren. It seemed the olddy was nning to hand over Fawkes Enterprises to Soren and Clyde. Clyde must have had the same thought. He nced at Soren, then tried to reason with her. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it a bit early to make such a decision?¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s tone was resolute. ¡°It¡¯s not too early. In fact, it¡¯s just the right time.¡± With that, Clyde knew better than to argue. ¡°Helen and I will make the arrangements, then.¡± Helena echoed her agreement. Evangeline couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s words carried a hidden meaning. She looked up at the olddy, only to see her smiling warmly, piling more food onto Evangeline¡¯s te. The rest of the family quickly shifted the conversation to thetest news, and seeing that no one seemed interested in pressing the matter, Evangeline let it drift from her mind as well. Dinner passed in a surprisingly rxed atmosphere. But as they were finishing dessert, the weather took a turn¨Cthunder rumbled and a torrential downpour began. Fat raindrops beat against the windows, falling in thick sheets. Within minutes, the pond in the garden was overflowing.. Old Mrs. Fawkes watched the storm through the doorway and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to drive back in weather like this. Soren, Evangeline, you¡¯ll both stay here tonight.¡± Soren didn¡¯t object. Evangeline couldn¡¯t argue either. The old house was on the outskirts of town, and the drive back to the city involved a winding, treacherous road. In this storm, with visibility so poor, it really was dangerous. Still, staying here meant she¡¯d almost certainly have to share a room with Soren. 12/3 12-10 They were divorced now. Sharing a bedroom would be awkward, to say the least. She hesitated, about to speak up. But Old Mrs. Fawkes seemed to guess what she was thinking. Before Evangeline. could say a word, she turned to the housekeeper. ¡°Prepare two guest rooms¨Cone for Soren and one for Evangeline.¡± At that, everyone looked a little puzzled. The housekeeper hesitated. ¡°Ma¡¯am, did you mean one room? They¡¯re husband and wife¨Csurely one room is enough?¡± 841 12: Lose Us 110 Chapter 110 She¡¯d half¨Cexpected her grandmother to be confused, maybe to have simply misspoken, but Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s tone was unwavering. ¡°I said two rooms, and I meant it. Go on and make the arrangements.¡± With nothing else to say, the maid helped Old Mrs. Fawkes out of the room. As they watched her leave, the others still seemed puzzled by the whole thing¨Cuntil Flora let out a soft, knowingugh. ¡°Oh, I get it now. I heard thatst time someone came to visit, they only brought her a cheap, thoughtless gift. Looks like she didn¡¯t care for it, and she¡¯s still holding a grudge.¡± It took a moment, but realization dawned on the rest of them. It did make sense. Ever since thatst family dinner, Old Mrs. Fawkes had seemed in a sour mood. That probably exined why she, who used to do everything possible to push Soren and Evangeline together, seemed so indifferent today. Maybe she¡¯d finally stopped seeing Evangeline as her future granddaughter¨Cinw. Helena shot Evangeline a withering look, disappointed but no longer invested. In the past, she would have tried to smooth things over, maybe even yed matchmaker, but after everything Evangeline had done, she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. Let Evangeline worry about it when she started to feel the consequences. ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Helena said. Their own house was just a short stroll from the old family estate¨Cbarely a two¨Cminute walk. Clyde nodded and stepped over to grab an umbre. Flora followed after him, but not before throwing a triumphant look back at Evangeline. She even stuck out her tongue, unable to resist a little gloating. ¡°Congrattions, Soren. Looks like you¡¯re finally getting your freedom.¡± With Grandma¡¯s favor gone, there¡¯d soon be a vacancy for Soren¡¯s wife. Flora couldn¡¯t help but think that brought Poppy one step closer to joining the Fawkes family. Evangeline nced at Soren. She¡¯d expected to see relief on his face¨Ca weight lifted, maybe. But he was unreadable, his expression giving nothing away. He was studying her too, those dark eyes steady and intent. He must have noticed the flicker of relief on her face. She didn¡¯t want to share a room with him? The realization hit Soren with a cold finality. She used to chase after him, always finding ways to be closer. Now she couldn¡¯t wait to keep her distance. Was she afraid he¡¯d discover her secret? The thought settled heavily in his chest. He was almost certain now¨Chis suspicions about the child were right all along. Evangeline had hidden the fact that she¡¯d had his child, tucking it away from the world. Evangeline, meanwhile, was oblivious to the storm gathering behind his eyes. With Old Mrs. Fawkes retired to her room and the others gone, the living room felt unnaturally empty¨Cjust her and Soren left, every breath loud in the stillness. She felt suddenly, painfully aware of him. They¡¯d barely spent any time alone since she moved out¨Cand even before that, moments like this were rare. Now, the air between them was thick with awkwardness. She started for the stairs, nning to help the maid prepare her guest room. She¡¯d barely taken a step before Soren¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Evangeline, don¡¯t you have something to say to me?¡± She froze. Looking up, she met his gaze¨Cso dark, so intent it was as if he could see straight through her. Her heart gave a nervous jump. Did he know about the investments? No¡­ there was no anger in his eyes. Instead, there was something like hope. Something almost like joy. 212 Chapter Evangeline couldn¡¯t read him. She forced her voice to sound steady. ¡°What do want me to say?¡± ¡°Alison.¡± Soren¡¯s voice was quiet, but every word was clear. ¡°My child.¡± Evangeline went suddenly, utterly still. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d moved past the pain of losing her child. Lose Us 111 Chapter 111 But now, as Soren brought up that name again, the pain of having that small life ripped from her body surged back, raw and overwhelming. Her breath caught in her throat. All the color drained from her face. Soren saw her reaction immediately¨Che didn¡¯t miss a thing. He arched an eyebrow. Just as he suspected. She really had given birth to his child. And she¡¯d deliberately kept it from him. Soren¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Evangeline, you¡¯ve gotten bolder, haven¡¯t you? You actually thought you could hide something like this from me.¡± Evangeline hesitated before answering, her voice low. ¡°I never meant to hide it from you.¡± The child was already gone, and she and Soren were about to get married. She¡¯d decided there was no reason to bring it up anymore. Soren let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that now? Do you really think I¡¯d believe you?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. He never believed her anyway. But now, she realized it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore, whether he believed her or not. When Soren saw her fall silent, he took it as a sign of guilt. He sneered. Still, seeing that she was being cooperative, he didn¡¯t push further. His voice was sharp as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± Evangeline froze, thinking she must have misheard. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where did you hide my child?¡± He repeated, his tone harsher. It finally dawned on her. Soren didn¡¯t know the baby was gone? Bul how did he even find out about the child? How did he know she¡¯d named the baby Alison? 1/3 12-10 Evangeline stood motionless, confusion clouding her mind. Her silence only made Soren more suspicious. ¡°Evangeline, I already know everything. Don¡¯t even think about lying to me again, or else-¡± ¡°Or else you¡¯ll throw me out of the house? Cut me off financially? Or maybe you¡¯ll parade some other woman around just to humiliate me?¡± She cut him off before he could finish, her voice t. Then she gave a bitter, almost amusedugh. There was a time when she loved Soren so much that any punishment from him would have left her devastated¨Cwracked with guilt, unable to sleep. But now, with divorce looming on the horizon, she found she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care anymore. She ignored him and went on, ¡°With all your resources and connections, Soren, finding a child should be effortless for you. Why bother asking me?¡± Soren¡¯sugh was short and cold. ¡°I had Liam check every hospital record from thest five years. There¡¯s no record of you giving birth.¡± ¡°Who knows what tricks you used to have that baby.¡± Evangeline hesitated. There was no birth record, true. But when she lost the baby after that car ident, it happened at the hospital where Liam worked. If anyone could have found out, it was Liam. Why didn¡¯t he tell Soren? Still, seeing that she had no intention of answering, Soren¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ll make you a deal: just tell me where the child is, and I won¡¯t punish you.¡± ¡°Tell me¨Cwhere is the child?¡± Seeing the desperation in his eyes, Evangeline understood that he wouldn¡¯t let this go until she told him something. She gave him the address of Evergreen Memorial Park. ¡°Evergreen Memorial Park?¡± Soren pulled out his phone, quickly searching the name. His frown deepened. ¡°Evangeline, are you ying games with me?¡± There were no neighborhoods or apartments anywhere near Evergreen Memorial ??? Park. Nowhere a child could possibly live. Evangeline shook her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°The child is already gone.¡± Chapter 112 Lose Us 112 ¡°You couldn¡¯t find any record of me giving birth because the child died before it was ever born,¡± Evangeline said quietly, her tone calm and matter¨Cof¨Cfact. Soren froze where he stood. He stared at her, searching her face for any sign of pain or sorrow, but she looked soposed it was almost unsettling. After a moment, realization flickered in his eyes, and he let out a short, disbelievingugh. ¡°Evangeline, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± No mother could talk about losing her child with such detachment. And he knew Evangeline. She¡¯d always craved his attention; if she had really lost a child, she would have used it to win his sympathy, sobbing and falling apart in front of him. He remembered the time she¡¯d rescued a stray kitten. When it died after a failed surgery, she¡¯d called him all the way overseas, barely able to form words through her tears. And now, her own child was gone, and she didn¡¯t even bat an eye? Evangeline caught the skepticism in his gaze. Maybe it was because she¡¯d long prepared herself for this moment, but hearing his doubt didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She didn¡¯t feel disappointed, just numb. She let out a cold, humorlessugh, said nothing further, and turned to leave. Soren quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path. ¡°Evangeline, enough with the games. Tell me¨Cwhere is the child?¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish. Suddenly, a melodic ringtone sounded from his pocket. Soren pulled out his phone. Poppy¡¯s name shed brightly on the screen. Evangeline saw it too. Figuring he¡¯d answer, she moved to step around him. But to her surprise, Soren frowned and declined the call, blocking her again. ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡± he demanded. Evangeline hadn¡¯t expected him to ignore Poppy¡¯s call. For a split second, she was stunned. 1/2 1710 Then she gave a soft, almost amused chuckle, as if talking to herself. ¡°If I told you I wasn¡¯t lying, would you even believe me? Of course not. So, do your own digging.¡± With his resources, he could uncover any truth he wanted. It wouldn¡¯t take much effort for him to find out that the other victim in that recent car crash was her, or that she¡¯d lost the baby, or even that there was a small gravestone in the cemetery with their child¡¯s name etched into it. He simply didn¡¯t care enough to look. Once, she¡¯d believed that there should be no secrets between husband and wife. She¡¯d bared her true self to him, freely andpletely. Now she realized, honesty without love was just a cruel joke. Soren could hear the biting edge in her voice, but it didn¡¯t make him angry. In fact, he almost felt likeughing. When had things changed so much that she thought she could lecture him? The old Evangeline would never have dared speak to him like this. Was she emboldened because of the child? The fact that the child had existed was now undeniable, so Soren stopped pressing her. He was just about to say something else when Poppy¡¯s call came through again. This time, Soren epted. As soon as the line connected, Poppy¡¯s shaky, tearful voice filled his ear. ¡°Soren, the power¡¯s out at the house. It¡¯s so dark¨CI¡¯m scared. What should I do?¡± Soren¡¯s tone changed instantly, losing its earlier chill and softening. ¡°Probably a blown fuse. There¡¯s a shlight under the TV stand in the living room¨Cgrab that for now. I¡¯ll send someone over right away.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Poppy replied, her voice still trembling. He could hear the rustle and shuffle of her footsteps as she made her way toward the living room on the other end of the line. Lose Us 113 She asked the question as if it were just an afterthought. ¡°Soren, when are youing home?¡± Her tone was casual, almost like a wife asking after her husband. Evangeline had asked Soren this, too¨Ccountless times before. And every single time, his impatience was barely concealed. ¡°Evangeline, do you ever realize how annoyingly persistent you are? Just mind your own business. I can¡¯t stand people meddling in my affairs.¡± Whenever she tried to tell him she was worried, he¡¯d just hang up on her. Soren always said he hated when people tried to parent him. But now, after Poppy asked the very same question, his mood didn¡¯t change in the slightest. In fact, his voice was almost gentle. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make it back tonight.¡± Evangeline smiled quietly at that. It wasn¡¯t that Soren hated people interfering in his life. He just hated it when it came from someone he didn¡¯t love. Hearing Soren¡¯s words, Poppy sounded a little disappointed. ¡°Are you staying at the old house, then? But don¡¯t you have an important meeting tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll make it in time-¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Soren hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence when a sudden scream echoed from the other end of the line. Evangeline saw his expression twist with concern in an instant. ¡°What happened?¡± Soren¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°Poppy, are you okay?¡± But there was no reply. The call was cut off immediately. Of course there was no answer. Evangeline could see right through this game¨CPoppy was doing it on purpose, to lure Soren home. But Soren didn¡¯t realize that. After several more calls went unanswered, his worry 1/3 12-10 became all too visible. Finally, he stopped hesitating and turned to leave. But he¡¯d barely taken a step before he paused, grabbing Evangeline¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯reing back with me.¡± Evangeline let out a disbelievingugh and jerked her hand away. ¡°Soren, if you want to go rushing into disaster, be my guest. But I¡¯d rather stay alive.¡± Soren¡¯s frustration turned almost mocking. ¡°You want to live? If something happens to Poppy, how could you even live with yourself? Don¡¯t forget, all of this is your fault-¡± ¡°Oh, I owe you and Poppy, do I?¡± Evangeline cut him off with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re always so sure I¡¯m to me. But have you ever stopped to think¨Cif your love for each other was really unbreakable, how could I possibly have torn you apart?¡± ¡°If your rtionship fell apart, maybe it was never that strong to begin with.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, it would¡¯ve been someone else.¡± ¡°Soren, you never loved her as much as you like to pretend.¡± The words tumbled out¨Ceverything she¡¯d wanted to say for so long, but never dared. Soren froze. Of course he¡¯d thought of these things before, but only in passing, never letting them take root. He would never admit to being wrong. It was always easier to me Evangeline. But now, she¡¯d dragged the ugly truth out into the light. His anger red, desperate for a retort. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re just trying to wash your hands of it!¡± Evangeline sneered. ¡°No one forced you down the aisle. If you really didn¡¯t want to marry me, you could have left, gone to her. But you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t pretend your love was some kind of grand, unshakeable thing. You never had the courage to fight for her, or the guts to give up everything for her!¡± Soren wanted to argue, but facing the steady determination in her eyes, the words died in his throat. 12:10 He felt like a lump of cotton was stuck in his chest, making it hard to breathe. 12:11 Lose Us 114 Thunder cracked outside the window. Soren thought of Poppy. He hesitated for a moment, but instead of insisting any further, he turned and strode away. After all, he was Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s grandson. Evangeline couldn¡¯t help but call aft him, ¡°Soren, think this through. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go back now.¡± But Soren acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He didn¡¯t even look back, and soon his figure vanished into the endless curtain of rain. Unlike before, Evangeline didn¡¯t rush after him. There was no point. She knew, just as always, she couldn¡¯t persuade him. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that, for Poppy, Soren would risk everything¨Ceven his own life. ¡°Miss Whitmore, your room is ready.¡± The housemaid appeared at that moment, stepping into the living room. Noticing she was alone, the maid looked around in confusion. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Fawkes?¡± ¡°He went back,¡± Evangeline replied. The maid¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He went out in this storm? What if something happens?¡® She had served the Fawkes family¡¯s matriarch for years and knew all about their affairs¨Cincluding the tangled history between Evangeline and Soren. Noting Evangeline¡¯s resigned expression, the maid understood at once. She must have tried to stop him and failed. Still, anyone could see venturing out in this weather was dangerous. The maid offered a polite nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. Please, go and rest. I¡¯ll let thedy know.¡± With that, she hurried off to the old woman¡¯s room. Evangeline didn¡¯t say another word. She had done everything she could. Whatever she couldn¡¯t say or do, she¡¯d already tried anyway. She couldn¡¯t stop him, and she didn¡¯t want to try anymore. Besides, she and Soren were about to divorce. She had no right to interfere in his business now. Thinking this, Evangeline left the living room and returned to the room prepared for her. Meanwhile, Soren braved the downpour and made his way back to the vi, relieved to see the lights on inside. Gregory was there, helping the electrician pack up his tools. Soren finally allowed himself to breathe a little easier. Gregory spotted him and exined, ¡°Just a blown fuse. Nothing serious.¡± Soren nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Poppy?¡± ¡°Miss Yates twisted her ankle. She¡¯s resting upstairs.¡± Soren gave a few brief instructions and headed straight up. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Poppy sitting on the bed in a silk nightgown, her shoulders bare, eyes red and swollen as she massaged her puffy ankle. When she saw Soren, her lovely lips curled into the faintest hint of a smile. She quickly hid it, and when she looked up again, her eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Soren, what are you doing back here in this storm?¡± Soren didn¡¯t seem to notice the shift in her expression. ¡°I heard what happened over the phone,¡± he said. ¡°Then you stopped answering, and I got worried.¡± Poppy¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I tripped in the dark trying to find a shlight, and my phone started acting up.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you came all the way back for me.¡± She nced at the water dripping from his hair and brow, uncertain whether it was sweat or rain. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. Soren had always beenposed¨Caloof, even. She¡¯d rarely seen him so disheveled. 12:11 Poppy¡¯s lips curved up as she teased, ¡°Did you rush back because you were worried about me?¡± Soren said nothing. His gaze lingered on her ankle, swollen and red. ¡°I¡¯ll get you something for the pain.¡± He didn¡¯t answer directly, but his actions spoke for themselves. Poppy¡¯s heart fluttered with triumph. Watching him rummage for the medicine, she nced down at her nightgown and, after a moment¡¯s thought, tugged the neckline a little lower. 3/3 Lose Us 115 The fall had been no ident. Chapter 115 She¡¯d guessed Soren woulde back tonight, which was why she¡¯d chosen this particr silk nightgown with such care. No matter how emotionally obtuse Soren could be, he was still a red¨Cblooded man. Poppy hated resorting to such underhanded tricks. But Helena¡¯s words echoed in her mind: as long as she got pregnant with Soren¡¯s child, Helena would make sure she married into the Fawkes family. Deep down, Poppy knew Helena didn¡¯t actually care about having a grandchild. If she¡¯d truly wanted one, with her forceful personality, there¡¯s no way five years would have passed without a baby, even if Evangeline and Soren had been unwilling. This was all just a test¨Cto see if Poppy was really as malleable as Helena thought. Once upon a time, she would have refused without hesitation. But now¡­ She thought of all those sleepless nights, the pain and regret that had consumed her after learning of Soren¡¯s marriage. She remembered the years of humiliation, the way people looked down on her for having no power or status. In the end, she had caved. The role of Soren¡¯s wife had to be hers. Soren returned, carrying the first aid kit. He found the ointment for bruises and handed it to her. Poppy didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she looked up at him, her eyes wide and pleading. ¡°I hurt my hand when I fell, too. Would you help me put it on?¡± He didn¡¯t say a word, just sat down beside her. Squirting some ointment into his palm, he rubbed his hands together until they were warm, then gently pressed his hand to her injured ankle. Heat seeped through her skin, soothing the ache almost at once. For a moment, Poppy feltforted. But then a heavy feeling settled in her chest. In all the years they¡¯d been together, Soren had never taken care of her like this¨Cnot so tenderly, so attentively. It was obvious where he¡¯d learned it. She still believed she could win him back, yet the gentleness in his touch filled her with a sudden, inexpressible sense of dread. Oblivious to her thoughts, Soren focused on treating her injury, his head bowed. As he applied another dab of ointment, Poppy let out a soft, involuntary sigh. The sound, delicate and almost musical, made Soren pause. He nced up, just as Poppy met his gaze. For the first time, sitting this close, he noticed the way her silk gown shimmered, the fabric barely concealing the lines of her body. At some point, the nket that had covered her legs had slipped away, leaving her long, elegant legs exposed. Sensing his attention, Poppy leaned closer still. Soren¡¯s breath caught. His throat tightened, heat spreading through him, making the air in the room feel suddenly thick. When his hands stilled, Poppy saw her chance. She slowly rose to her knees on the bed, reached out, and cupped his jaw. Before he could react, she tilted her face up and pressed her lips softly to his. ¡°Soren, I still love you,¡± she whispered. She saw color re along the tips of his ears, watched his pulse race wildly at the base of his throat. She leaned in to kiss him again, but this time, Soren gently pushed her away. His breathing was ragged, but his voice was firm. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Poppy bit her lip, eyes shining. ¡°Soren, I just want you to know¨CI still love you.¡± Her arms slid around his neck, her voice low and insistent. ¡°Soren, I know you love me too. You can¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know why I came back.¡± Her delicate hands traced the line of his throat and down his strong chest, inching lower. Cha Lose Us 116 pter 116 Chapter 116 They had loved each other a long time ago. Back when they were young and naive, Poppy met Soren¨Cand she quickly learned just how sensitive he was, and what made his heart race. Now Soren¡¯s dark eyes burned red with longing; under Poppy¡¯s relentless advances, he could hardly catch his breath, his mouth dry with desire. His sharp, ragged breaths tore away thest of hisposure. But even so, he forced himself to stop. Something was wrong. All those years, every time he was with Evangeline, he would purposely taunt her, saying that if only it were Poppy¡¯s face before him, things would be different. Now, Poppy herself stood right in front of him. He only had to let go, and five years of aching desire would finally be satisfied. But the feeling wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d imagined. Not even close. A chill ran down his spine, a dreadful certainty that if he truly gave in to this moment with Poppy, something irreversible would happen¨Csomething he was afraid to even name. That creeping, suffocating sense of foreboding wrapped around him, freezing him in ce. Just as he was about to lose all control, Soren wrestled back his sanity and gently pushed Poppy away. Poppy¡¯s eyes were red, brimming with confusion and hurt as she stared at him, speechless. Soren couldn¡¯t bear to look her in the eye. ¡°What happened between us¡­ that¡¯s all in the past. You deserve better¨Csomeone who isn¡¯t already married. I can¡¯t let you ruin your dignity because of me.¡± Poppy bit her lip so hard she nearly drew blood, swallowing her humiliation and anger. ¡°Is it because of Evangeline?¡± Soren said nothing. But in his mind, he saw Evangeline¡¯s pale, tear¨Cstreaked face. 173 12:11 Chapter TO A tangled rush of emotion swamped him, impossible to untangle. When Soren stayed silent, Poppy took it as an answer. She already felt humiliated by his rejection, but to realize she had lost to Evangeline made the shame burn even deeper. Tears glimmered in her eyes as she forced out, ¡°Soren, have you forgotten? That ce beside you¨Cthat was supposed to be mine.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Evangeline, we would be together now.¡± Soren looked at her. He remembered how, at the beginning, he¡¯d thought Evangeline had stolen what rightfully belonged to Poppy. Out of guilt, he¡¯d tried every way he could to make Evangeline suffer. But now, he recalled what Evangeline had said to him at the old family estate. Maybe, just maybe, his feelings for Poppy had never been as deep as he¡¯d convinced himself. Maybe, if they had been, he would have fought harder for her, no matter the cost. He couldn¡¯t keep lying to himself. He stood up. ¡°Our breakup had nothing to do with her.¡± Poppy¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?¡± Soren went on, as if he hadn¡¯t seen her reaction. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®what if¡® in this world. This is reality.¡± ¡°The reality is, I¡¯m married to Evangeline now. There¡¯s no going back for us.¡± ¡°Maybe we both made mistakes before, but we still have our own lives to live. We can¡¯t let selfishness lead us into something even worse.¡± Poppy refused to ept it. She clenched her jaw, desp¨¦rate to say something more, but Soren cut her off. ¡°Put some ointment on your wounds. They¡¯re pretty bad¨Cyou shouldn¡¯t let your mind wander. Get some rest.¡± With that, he turned and walked out, not looking back. When his figure finally vanished through the doorway, Poppy¡¯s anger exploded. She mined her fist down on the bed with a muffled cry. 2/3 12.11 But more than anger, she felt a rising sense of panic. Why was Soren defending Evangeline? He¡¯d never done that before. Was he¡­ falling for Evangeline? The thought shed through her mind, but she quickly shoved it away. Impossible. Aside from her background, what did Evangeline have? In every way¨Clooks, talent¨Cshe came up short. If Soren truly loved Evangeline, he would never have let her be mocked and shamed for five years in Serenity City. Besides, when Poppy returned home, it was Soren who rescued her in that car ident¨Che¡¯d chosen her, not Evangeline. The memory settled her nerves a little. Yes, before she¡¯d returned, she¡¯d learned from Liam that Evangeline was pregnant. That was the only reason she came back, and after getting her hands on Evangeline¡¯s schedule, she¡¯d staged that crash on purpose. Lose Us 117 Lose Us 116 She¡¯d only meant to get rid of Evangeline and Soren¡¯s child. That was all. But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that, as soon as Soren got her message, he didn¡¯t even spare Evangeline a nce¨Che rushed her straight to the hospital. Poppy had always known Soren didn¡¯t love Evangeline, but it wasn¡¯t until that moment she realized just how deep his indifference ran. He could ignore Evangelinepletely. With this thought, Poppy felt her emotions gradually settle. Maybe she¡¯d been too hasty. After all, Soren and Evangeline had been married for five years. Expecting him to wake up overnight and betray her was probably asking too much. But even after she¡¯d figured this out, Poppy didn¡¯t dare to let her guard down. Soren had changed. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer¨Cnot just because Helena was pressuring her, but because the longer she dyed, the greater the risk that everything would spiral out of control. Poppy forced herself to calm down and think things through. It didn¡¯t take long before a n started to form in her mind. Meanwhile, after Soren left the bedroom, he still felt unsettled. What caught him off guard even more was that the fire Poppy had stirred in him a moment ago had, inexplicably, made him think of Evangeline. Since marrying Evangeline, he¡¯d rarely had to forcibly suppress his desires. But now, with Evangeline gone, the urge returned. Soren retreated to his study, gulped down a ss of cold water, and waited for the heat in his chest to subside. He had just decided to take a shower when his phone rang¨Cit was his grandmother. Mrs. Fawkes had heard from the maid that Soren had braved the storm toe home again, and she was furious. Still, she hadn¡¯t called him right away. She didn¡¯t want to distract him while he was driving in that weather, so she had checked the time and waited until she was sure he¡¯d gotten home safely before dialing his number. When Soren saw who was calling, he didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re still alive?¡± came Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s dryugh on the other end. ¡°No big 12:11 deal¨Cjust wanted to check if I still have a grandson, or if I should start nning your funeral.¡± Soren sighed. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s a terrible thing to say. Talking about funerals¨Cdon¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit unlucky?¡± Mrs. Fawkes gave a sharp chuckle. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the one bringing bad luck? And you risking your neck out there in the rain is fine? If something really happened to you, would my kind words bring you back to life?¡± At that, Soren finally understood why she had called. Clearly, Evangeline had gone to her andined again. Thest bit of lingering affection he¡¯d felt for Evangeline vanished in that instant. His expression darkened, but he kept his tone even. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t listen to Evangeline¡¯s nonsense. I had something urgent to deal with, and besides, the rain had already let up. There was no danger.¡± ¡°You should get some rest, have your beauty sleep¨Cdon¡¯t worry about me.¡± That only made Mrs. Fawkes angrier. ¡°Evangeline hasn¡¯t said a word. Don¡¯t go ming her for everything.¡± Soren didn¡¯t believe her, but he also didn¡¯t see the point in arguing¨Cno matter what he said, his grandmother would always take Evangeline¡¯s side. He relented. ¡°Fine, maybe it wasn¡¯t her. But you shouldn¡¯t just believe every bit of gossip you hear.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Grandma. I can handle my own business.¡± He might as well have told her outright to stop meddling. Mrs. Fawkes was so furious she almostughed. She wanted to scold him, but in the end, she just pressed a hand to her chest and swallowed her words. Enough. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d realized her own grandson could be so dense, so easily misled. Getting angry was pointless. She forced herself to speak as calmly as possible. ¡°Tell me, Soren¨Cdo you really care about this Poppy girl so much?¡± Lose Us 118 Soren froze for a second. Then, with a faint, dismissiveugh, he said, ¡°Did Evangeline put you up to this?¡± It sounded like a question, but his tone was certain. There was no way his grandmother would bother with something like this unless Evangeline had run to her,ining and asking her to intervene. Over the years, Soren had grown to despise how Evangeline always dragged the elders into their conflicts, using them to pressure him. Before Old Mrs. Fawkes could respond, he deliberately added, ¡°Yes, I do like Poppy. And if Evangeline is right there with you, could you please tell her that next time, she should ask me herself, face to face-¡± He didn¡¯t even finish before Old Mrs. Fawkes cut him off. ¡°Very well. As you wish.¡± With that, she ended the call. What the hell did that mean? Soren was left utterly confused. Still, it wasn¡¯t the first time his grandmother had indulged Evangeline¡¯s whims, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it. Pocketing his phone, he remembered what Evangeline had said earlier about the child. A momentter, he dialed Gregory. ¡°Tomorrow morning, first thing¨Cmeet me at Evergreen Memorial Park.¡± Back at the Fawkes estate, Old Mrs. Fawkes set her phone aside and let out a long, weary sigh. The warmth and kindness that usually softened her features were clouded now by deep worry. A maid entered quietly, bringing her evening medicine and a ss of water, helping her take them with gentle care. Watching her troubled expression, the maid hesitated, then ventured, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ why did you have the staff prepare two separate rooms for Mr. and Mrs. Fawkes tonight? There¡¯s not much of a bond between them, after all.¡± She paused, then added quietly, ¡°If they had a child, maybe things would be different.¡± + 1/3 The maid had raised this before, urging the olddy to encourage Evangeline and Soren to start a family. She¡¯d always believed that a child could change things between a husband and wife. But every time she¡¯d brought it up, the olddy would simply smile and say nothing, never pressing them. This time, though, Old Mrs. Fawkes didn¡¯t remain silent. She nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You have a point. But suppose they have a child¨Cwhat then?¡± The maid hesitated. ¡°Well, after that¡­ for the child¡¯s sake, Mrs. Fawkes might not pursue a divorce. And if they stay together, maybe they¡¯d have a real chance to grow closer.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes gave a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. In all this time, they haven¡¯t managed to develop any real affection. Do you really think a child would change that?¡± ¡°And even if they do find some love, if it¡¯s just a sliver of affection forced out for the sake of a child¨Ccan you really call that love?¡± The maid was silent for a moment, then said softly, ¡°But I¡¯ve noticed that Mr. Fawkes isn¡¯t entirely cold toward Mrs. Fawkes. Sometimes, I see him show concern for her.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll give her the cold shoulder one minute, then toss her a crumb of kindness the next. He unts his affairs in public, leaves his wife to face gossip and humiliation at home, thenes back and puts on a show of tenderness, pretending he truly cares. It¡¯s a ssic move¨Cmake her suffer, then make her hope. It¡¯s the kind of trick a scoundrel uses to keep a naive girl hanging on, and it fools the bystanders into thinking there¡¯s still hope for them.¡± The maid was startled to hear Old Mrs. Fawkes speak so harshly about her own grandson. After a pause, she said quietly, ¡°But I don¡¯t think Mr. Fawkes is really that bad.¡± Old Mrs. Fawkes nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right¨Che¡¯s not a monster. But that doesn¡¯t mean he hasn¡¯t hurt Evangeline. Hurt is hurt. It doesn¡¯t have to be dramatic to matter.¡± ¡°Evangeline knows exactly what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s the one who understands her own heart best.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do much to help her. But at the very least, we shouldn¡¯t stand in her way.¡± Back when Evangeline first mentioned wanting a divorce, she¡¯d considered giving her grandson another chance, maybe even pushing for it herself. 23 12:11 But Evangeline wasn¡¯t a foolish child. If she¡¯d made up her mind, she must have her reasons. And now, she¡¯d lost faith in her foolish grandson too. The rain fell all night. Evangeline barely slept. Maybe it was Soren¡¯s talk of children earlier, but her dreams were haunted by a child who had never been born. Chapter 119 3/3 Lose Us 119 Chapter 119 When Evangeline woke the next morning, her face was streaked with dried tears. She took a moment topose herself before leaving her room and heading toward the living room. The old manor was a fair drive from the city, so she nned to say goodbye to her grandmother and then set off right away. But just as she was about to enter the living room, she saw Floraing in from outside. ¡°Morning.¡± The greeting slipped out automatically. Flora and Mr. and Mrs. Fawkes always had their breakfast at the manor¨Cso seeing Evangeline there after her overnight stay was no surprise. Flora nced at her with cool indifference, clearly nning to ignore her, but then her eyesnded on Evangeline¡¯s chest and she froze. Pointing at Evangeline¡¯s neck, Flora demanded, ¡°Where¡¯d you get that ne?¡± Evangeline looked down, puzzled, and realized Flora meant the ne Glenn had lent her the night before. ¡°A friend gave it to me,¡± she answered quietly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Flora shot back without missing a beat. Never mind that Evangeline barely had any friends¨Cand even if she did, who would give her a ne that valuable? That was the showpiece from the Lockridge Charity Ball, sold in the final auction for two million dors, with Glenn as the winning bidder. Flora knew she was being lied to, but couldn¡¯t reveal why. The Fawkes family never attended Lockridge events; Flora had only gone in secret because Glenn would be there. No one in her family knew, and she had no intention of letting Evangeline find out either. With an air of entitlement, Flora jabbed a finger at the ne. ¡°Take it off. Let me see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking it off,¡± Evangeline replied. ¡°What did you say?¡± Flora¡¯s temper red. Evangeline repeated herself, her tone calm. ¡°If you want someone to do something, the least you can do is say please.¡± 12-11 Flora¡¯s face flushed red. The word ¡°please¡± stuck in her throat. She simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. Was this a joke? Her, asking Evangeline nicely for something? It felt absurd. Completely humiliating. Watching Flora stand there, unable to get the word out, Evangeline could guess exactly what she was thinking. But she wasn¡¯t about to back down¨Cnot this time. She stepped right past Flora into the living room, greeted her grandmother, and left without another word. It took Flora a long moment to snap out of her daze. Staring at Evangeline¡¯s retreating figure, she threw a few furious punches at the air. Had Evangeline lost her mind? How dare she defy her? Wasn¡¯t she worried Flora would run and tattle to her brother? But all bluster aside, there wasn¡¯t much Flora could actually do. At breakfast, she stabbed moodily at her fried eggs, seething. Evangeline would apologize, just like always, and when she did, Flora promised herself she¡¯d refuse to forgive her¨Cno matter what. Still, she couldn¡¯t shake her curiosity. How on earth did Evangeline get that ne? She was still puzzling over it when Helena tapped her gently on the arm. ¡°You¡¯ve got piano lessonster, and next week¡¯spetition ising up. Quit daydreaming and eat your breakfast.¡± Only then did Flora manage to set the whole business aside¨Cat least for now. Meanwhile, Evangeline drove back to the office. The mood inside was noticeably lighter. She soon learned that after Finn¡¯s investment, severalpanies eager to work with the Lockridges had approached Glenn, hoping to discuss partnerships and deals. Where thesepanies had once been hesitant and nomittal, seeing the Lockridge family¡¯s choice had finally made them pick a side. With the UME investment crisis resolved, Glenn sent out apany¨Cwide email announcing a celebration dinner that evening. Everyone was in high spirits¨Ceven Theo was smiling for once. Though, when he looked at Evangeline, his smile faded just as quickly. She could tell he still had a serious issue with her. 12:12 But she didn¡¯t let it bother her, simply went about her work as usual. After a sleepless night, she felt groggy and decided to head to the break room for some coffee. As she approached the door, she heard a disgruntled female voice from inside. ¡°I mean, honestly, don¡¯t you think Mr. Carlisle is giving that new girl Evangeline way too much special treatment?¡± Lose Us 120 ¡°She spent five years as a housewife, and the moment she joined UME, Mr. Carlisle handed her a manager¡¯s position. None of us who¡¯ve put in years here ever got that kind of treatment.¡± Evangeline walked over and saw that it was Lily, the woman who sat beside her, doing the talking. With her back to the door, Lily hadn¡¯t noticed Evangeline¡¯s arrival and kept going, ¡°But that¡¯s not even the biggest thing. She just got luckynding that investment¨Cnow Mr. Carlisle¡¯s throwing a huge celebration like she¡¯s some kind of hero. Let¡¯s not forget, the Fawkes family was already nning to give us that funding. All she did was fix her own mess.¡± Two other women were sitting nearby. One of them nodded in emphatic agreement as Lily spoke. Then, with a dramatic sigh and a trace of envy, she added, ¡°Well, what can you do? She¡¯s pretty, so of course she gets to wrap Mr. Carlisle around her finger. It¡¯s no surprise he goes out of his way to help her.¡± ¡°Pretty? I think she¡¯s just average, honestly,¡± Lily said, covering her mouth to stifle augh. The girl caught on to Lily¡¯s teasing and yed along, ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re far better looking than she is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lily pretended to blush, touching her cheek shyly. When she saw the girl snickering, realization dawned, and she feigned annoyance, giving her friend a yful shove. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re making fun of me now?¡± The two dissolved intoughter and gentle shoving. Finally, the third woman¨Cwho had stayed quiet until now¨Cspoke up. ¡°But I have to admit, I¡¯m curious. I heard Fawkes Enterprises was furious when UME turned down their investment, and they¡¯ve been making things difficult for us ever since. So how did she manage tond new funding under those circumstances?¡± Lily waved it off. ¡°It was Finn Lockridge¨Cthe Lockridge family¡¯s golden boy¨Cwho invested. And honestly, with a yboy like him, what other way could she have gotten it? She probably just-¡± She didn¡¯t get to finish. The two women next to her suddenly went stiff, shooting urgent nces toward the doorway. 12-12 Oblivious, Lily barreled on, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I saw her heading into a hotel with some guy that night. Trust me, she isn¡¯t as innocent as you all think. I bet she-¡± She was gesturing animatedly when she finally noticed Evangeline standing by the coffee machine. The subject of their gossip was right there. Lily froze, her words catching in her throat. ¡°Bet I what?¡± Evangeline asked coolly, not even looking up from pouring her coffee. The other two girls stared guiltily at the floor, suddenly very interested in their shoes. Lily¡¯s eyes darted around nervously, but she tried to recover, forcing augh. ¡°Director Whitmore, we were just chatting. You wouldn¡¯t get upset over a few sillyments, would you?¡± Evangeline let out a short, derisiveugh. She¡¯d endured much worse over thest five years; nothing said here was worth getting angry about. Still, she issued a warning. ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time. But next time, I¡¯ll report you. I¡¯m sure you know what nder and spreading false rumors can get you.¡± Lily pressed her lips together, then got up and hurried away, her confidence evaporated. The other two scrambled after her. Evangeline calmly went back to her own business. She¡¯d already fulfilled the first promise she made to Theo¨Cto secure the investment. Now came the second, and most crucial, task: developing a breakthrough technology. Since returning to UME, she¡¯d analyzed the current robotics market. Mostpanies were using simr algorithms; the robots all performed about the same, and none offered much improvement in precision. The biggest hurdle remained the robots¡® perception. In terms of touch and vision, robotsgged far behind the subtlety of the human senses. That was why so many jobs still couldn¡¯t be automated. 12.12 Chapter Izu It was an issue that had preupied her for years. If she could solve it, it wouldn¡¯t just be a win for UME, but a leap forward for the whole industry¨Cand for their future. For the rest of the day, Evangeline threw herself into figuring out how to bridge the gap between human and robotic perception. That evening, at thepany¡¯s celebratory dinner, she and Glenn made a point to leave separately, avoiding any unnecessary rumors, and returned to their apartment building one after another. As she was about to pull into the parking lot, she spotted Flora lingering near the entrance, ncing around nervously and looking suspiciously out of ce. Puzzled, Evangeline pulled up beside her and rolled down the window. 12:12 Lose Us 121 Chapter 121 ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Evangeline asked, her brow furrowed in confusion. Flora had heard from someone that Glenn was living in this neighborhood, so as soon as her piano lesson ended, she¡¯d hurried over. She¡¯d waited what felt like forever, but Glenn never showed. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Evangeline, and the sudden encounter startled her. Flora was about to ask why Evangeline was there, but stopped herself¨Cthen it clicked. Of course. Evangeline must have followed her, probably wanting to apologize. With that realization, Flora quickly masked her surprise with her usual haughty attitude. ¡°Mind your own business,¡± she snapped. For her part, Evangeline didn¡¯t particrly want to get involved, either. Still, this neighborhood was full of all sorts of people, and the Fawkes estate was nowhere nearby. She worried about Flora, just a teenage girl, wandering around on her own. And as Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s granddaughter¨Cwell, considering how kind Mrs. Fawkes had always been to her, Evangeline couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye. Noticing Flora shifting ufortably and catching sight of her high heels, Evangeline spoke up, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll give you a ride home.¡± Flora was exhausted, but she still refused to climb in. Instead, she said, ¡°Go buy me a pair of ts.¡± Evangeline just looked at her, unimpressed by Flora¡¯s entitled tone. She didn¡¯t indulge her like she once might have. ¡°Either you get in now, or I¡¯ll call your mom toe pick you up. Your choice.¡± Her voice was calm, but there was no room for argument. For a moment, even Flora was speechless. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but something about Evangeline seemed different¨Cchanged, somehow. And there was something else: Evangeline used to always call Helena ¡°Mom,¡± but today it was ¡°your mom.¡± In the past, Flora had sneered at the way Evangeline tried so hard to please Helena, but now, hearing that distant way of speaking, she actually felt a little ufortable. When Flora still didn¡¯t move, Evangeline pulled out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling your mom 12.12ower? Chapter 12I now.¡± Hearing that, Flora snatched the phone from her hand. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was certain¨Cif Evangeline said she¡¯d call Helena, she really would. And if Helena found out she¡¯de to a ce like this, she¡¯d never hear the end of it. Besides, it was obvious Glenn wasn¡¯ting today. Flora gave up, pulled open the car door, and slid into the passenger seat. ¡°Take me to my brother¡¯s ce. I already told my parents I¡¯m staying with him tonight.¡± To Flora, Evangeline and Soren were separate entities. Their apartment together was ¡°her brother¡¯s ce¡°-and that¡¯s how Flora had always referred to it, for thest six years. Evangeline was used to it by now. On the drive back, Flora caught sight of Evangeline¡¯s bare neck and, feigning casual interest, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your ne? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± ¡°I returned it,¡± Evangeline replied honestly. Flora¡¯s lips curled in disdain. ¡°So you borrowed it?¡± Evangeline nodded. Flora couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. She figured Glenn must have bought that ne for one of his friends in their circle, and somehow it had ended up with Evangeline by pure chance. She¡¯d actually wondered whether Evangeline might know Glenn. After that, neither of them spoke. Evangeline soon turned into the driveway of the vi and parked the car. Inside, Poppy sat anxiously on the living room sofa, ncing repeatedly at the time. She was growing more and more uneasy. Soren still wasn¡¯t home. He¡¯d left early that morning without saying where he was going. The whole day had passed without him showing up at the office; she¡¯d messaged him over and over, but he hadn¡¯t replied. Even Liam, who usually kept in touch with Soren, was unreachable. Was he¡­ angry with her? Just as she was lost in thought, the doorbell rang. Her heart skipped¨Cshe was sure it was Soren. She jumped up and hurried to open the door, a hopeful smile already
  1. 10.
forming. ¡°Soren, you-¡± But standing on the doorstep was Flora. Poppy¡¯s smile froze, and disappointment clouded her eyes. Flora hadn¡¯t expected to see Poppy at the vi. At first, she was pleasantly surprised¨Cuntil she caught the look of disappointment in Poppy¡¯s eyes, and stood there awkwardly, words catching in her throat. Lose Us 122 Poppy grabbed her hand, worry etched on her face as she looked Flora over. ¡°Flora, what are you doing here sote? Did something happen?¡± Flora, still haunted by the disappointment she¡¯d glimpsed in Poppy¡¯s eyes just moments ago, felt a pang of sadness. She didn¡¯t say a word. Evangeline stepped in, her voice calm and even. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Flora¡¯s just staying at the house tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Poppy breathed a sigh of relief, smiling as she wrapped an arm around Flora¡¯s shoulders. Young girls always wore their hearts on their sleeves, and Poppy could see Flora¡¯s hurt in as day. She quickly exined, ¡°Soren hasn¡¯t checked in all day, and then you showed up out of nowhere. I thought maybe something had happened to him¨Cso I got a bit anxious, that¡¯s all.¡± Hearing this, the knot in Flora¡¯s chest loosened a little. ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. I thought you were upset to see me,¡± Flora said, her voice small and wounded. ¡°Of course not!¡± Poppy hugged her tighter,ughing softly. ¡°I¡¯m always excited when you¡¯re here. I was just worried about Soren, that¡¯s all.¡± The exnation melted Flora¡¯s worries away, and she brightened again, reassuring Poppy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My brother¡¯s always staying out all night¨Cit¡¯s nothing new. It¡¯s not your fault; he just doesn¡¯t want to see a certain someone.¡± As she spoke, Flora cast a meaningful nce in Evangeline¡¯s direction. Evangeline pretended not to notice. Once Flora was safely inside, Evangeline didn¡¯t linger. She turned to go. Flora, puzzled, called after her. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Evangeline ignored her, so Poppy answered instead, ¡°Evangeline¡¯s moved out. She doesn¡¯t live here anymore.¡± This was news to Flora, and it surprised her. ¡°When did that happen? And where would she even go? Back to the Whitmore family?¡± Flora remembered that the Whitmores had never really epted Evangeline, and things had nearlye to a breaking point between them. 1/3 Sensing Flora¡¯s concern, Poppy teased, ¡°You and Evangeline must be pretty close if you¡¯re this worried about her.¡± Hearing the yful jealousy in Poppy¡¯s tone, Flora shook her head quickly. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all! I don¡¯t care about her.¡± She leaned in and hugged Poppy, gazing up with a sweet, coaxing look. ¡°I only care about you, Poppy.¡± ¡°Poppy, you smell so nice. Can I sleep with you tonight?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Poppy said with a gentleugh, nodding. But as Flora lowered her head, Poppy¡¯s smile faded, and a flicker of irritation crossed her eyes. After dropping Flora off, Evangeline drove back to her modest apartment. She stepped inside, locking the door behind her and flipping on the light, just as she always did. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of something dark. She instinctively turned her head, only to realize, with a jolt, that someone was sitting on her couch. The shock nearly made her cry out, but when she looked closer, she saw it was Soren. He sat squarely in the center of the couch, arms crossed over his chest, leaning back against the cushions. His long legs were stretched out, resting casually on the coffee table, as if he¡¯d been waiting for her toe home. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Soren had found her address. But his face was stormy, his expression cold and distant. He looked anything but pleased. What was he doing here at this hour? Why hadn¡¯t he gone home? Evangeline¡¯s mind raced, searching for any offense she might havemitted that day. She came up empty, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, emboldened by her own innocence as she approached him. Soren looked at her calm demeanor and felt a sharp pang in his throat, as if the 272 12.34 words tasted bitter. Atst, he exhaled, long and slow. ¡°I went to Evergreen Memorial Park today. I saw the child¡¯s grave.¡± Evangeline froze, then simply nodded. ¡°Oh.¡± She answered as if they were discussing what she¡¯d had for dinner¨Cher face calm, her voice steady, not a trace of sorrow to be found. 12.34 Lose Us 123 Chapter 123 Soren stared at her, stunned and bewildered. How could she be so calm? The unease in his chest swelled, tightening until it was almost unbearable. He never liked seeing people fall apart, but right now, he¡¯d have preferred to see Evangeline break down¨Cscreaming, crying, even ming him outright. Anything would have been better than this. Instead, her face wasposed, her eyes strangely clear, the pain inside them fading to something distant. It felt as if a stone was lodged in his chest¨Cimpossible to swallow, impossible to spit out. After a long moment, his voice came out hoarse. ¡°How did the baby die?¡± ¡°Car ident. Miscarriage.¡± Evangeline¡¯s reply was brief, almost clinical. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Soren¡¯s gaze locked onto her, red¨Crimmed and desperate. Evangeline froze for a split second. He¡¯s actually upset? But then it made sense. The baby was his too. Of course he¡¯d be hurt. But that didn¡¯t change anything. She met his eyes. ¡°Does it matter why? The baby¡¯s gone. What¡¯s the point in digging it all up now?¡± The lightness in her voice made Soren¡¯s frustration re. She¡¯d hidden her pregnancy from him. The baby was gone, and he¡¯d known nothing. What did she take him for? He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He crossed the space between them in two strides, grabbing her shoulders with both hands, his grip hard enough to bruise. ¡°Evangeline, don¡¯t forget¨CI¡¯m your husband. I¡¯m that baby¡¯s father. I have a right to know.¡± The sharp tang of whiskey hit her, and only then did she realize he¡¯d been drinking. His hands were crushing, as if he meant to grind her bones to dust. Evangeline tried to push him off, struggling to break free, but his grip only tightened. Five years together had taught her Soren¡¯s stubbornness. The more you pulled, the harder he dug in¨Cespecially after a drink. 12:34 Chapter 123 She stopped fighting and stared straight into his eyes. ¡°When you were so busy taking care of Poppy, did you ever remember you were my husband too? That you were supposed to be the father of my child?¡± He¡¯d had Liam throw her out of the hospital, all so Poppy could rest better. He¡¯d pampered Poppy to the point of obsession. Even if she¡¯d told him about the miscarriage, what difference would it have made? Soren froze, her words hitting him harder than any physical blow. She¡¯s ming me¨Cfor not being there, for not caring enough. Slowly, Soren¡¯s anger ebbed. He let go of her shoulders, his hands falling to his sides. ¡°So that¡¯s why you moved out? Because of the baby?¡± So she hadn¡¯t just been ying games¨Cshe was genuinely furious that he¡¯d chosen Poppy over her. Evangeline looked at him, baffled. They were divorced. Wasn¡¯t moving out something they¡¯d both agreed on? When she stayed silent, Soren took it as confirmation. He¡¯d spent all this time caring for Poppy, neglecting Evangelinepletely. Conflicting emotions twisted inside him. He stared at her face, wanting to apologize, but the words caught in his throat. After a pause, his voice turned cold. ¡°Come back home. I¡¯ll allow you to give me another child.¡± Evangeline looked at him, saw the way he said it¨Clike he was granting her a favor and sheughed, sharp and hollow. Losing that baby had nearly killed her. But to him, it was just the loss of a child¨Cnothing more. One gone, another woulde. His grief wouldst a day or two, maybe a week, until a new baby was born and the memory of this one faded away. But for her, that loss would/stain the rest of her life. ¡°No,¡± she said quietly, meeting his eyes with steady resolve. ¡°Soren, I will never have another child with you.¡± 212 Lose Us 124 Chapter 124 Soren¡¯s brow was drawn tight, anger simmering in his chest as he struggled to keep it in check. ¡°Evangeline, do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± She nodded, calm and unwavering. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Her tone was steady, almost stubbornly confident. Soren let out a bitterugh. ¡°Just don¡¯t regret itter.¡± With that, he got to his feet, ready to leave. He was sure Evangeline was justshing out. After all, she¡¯d worked so hard to marry him¨Cwasn¡¯t her whole goal to have his child and stay by his side forever? Now that he was finally willing to let her have his child, there was no way she¡¯d walk away so easily. With that thought, Soren deliberately slowed his pace, giving her a chance to change her mind. Evangeline saw right through him. He was handing her a way out. He¡¯d always done this, every time they argued¨Cif she just offered a soft word, apologized, tried to make peace, Soren would forgive her and things would go back to the way they were. There was a time when Evangeline thought maybe that wasn¡¯t so bad, that if she just made herself smaller, their home would stay peaceful. But she¡¯de to realize that all she was doing was begging Soren for scraps of pity. And that wasn¡¯t love. Eventually, the day woulde when she¡¯d want something he couldn¡¯t¨Cor wouldn¡¯t¨Cgive. Like this child. Evangeline stayed silent, watching Soren walk to the door. He noticed she wasn¡¯t calling after him. Almost against his own will, his steps faltered and he turned around, looking at Evangeline. Perhaps out of pity for the grief she¡¯d suffered, for the lonely grave she visited so often, he decided to give her onest chance. He took a breath. ¡°Evangeline, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Will you¡ª¡± But before he could finish, someone knocked at the door. Glenn¡¯s voice carried through the heavy wood. ¡°Evangeline? Are you back?¡± Soren froze at the sound. He already knew, thanks to Gregory, that Glenn and Evangeline knew each other. That wasn¡¯t a surprise. What was odd was- He nced at his watch. Nearly eight o¡¯clock. What was Glenn doing here at this hour? Evangeline hadn¡¯t expected Glenn to show up now, either. She hesitated, then walked over and opened the door. ¡°Is something wrong?¡°¡± Glenn was still wearing an apron. ¡°I noticed you barely touched your dinner, so I made some soup. Thought you might want to try it. Soren¡¯s gaze lingered on Glenn¡¯s apron, then shifted to the open door across the hall. So Glenn was renting the apartment right next to Evangeline? A sour feeling twisted in Soren¡¯s stomach. Before Evangeline could reply, Soren let out a cold, dismissiveugh. ¡°Well, Mr. Carlisle, you certainly make yourself at home here. Living in a ce like this, cooking for yourself, making soup?¡± Glenn finally looked at him. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Fawkes. Didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Soren gave a sharp, mocking smile. ¡°You know who I am?¡± Glenn¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Of course. Evangeline mentioned you. And I got your business proposal not too long ago.¡°, His tone was light, but the challenge underneath was unmistakable. He knew Soren, and had still turned down his offer. Deliberately. Since their reunion five years ago, Evangeline had never seen Glenn so openly defiant, so willing to cut someone down in front of others. 213 12:34 Chapter 124 The tension in the room was thick and charged, like a live wire. Worried Soren might lose his temper, Evangeline instinctively stepped between them, cing herself in front of Glenn, shielding him. It wasn¡¯t a dramatic gesture, but Soren saw it all too clearly. His temples throbbed with anger. Evangeline sensed his mood and said softly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go. Poppy¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Was she really sending him away? Soren let out another dry, incredulousugh. But what really got to him was how close the two of them were standing¨Cfar too close for hisfort. Lose Us 125 Chapter 125 Flirting with another man right in front of her own husband? Soren was so furious he actuallyughed. ¡°Evangeline, have you forgotten who are?¡± Evangeline shook her head. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± you ¡°Haven¡¯t forgotten?¡± Soren scoffed. ¡°Then why, right in front of me, are you making eyes at someone else? Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± And today, she¡¯d embarrassed him in front of that man¨Cmore than once. No wonder he was in such a foul mood. Staring at Soren¡¯s angry face, Evangeline found herself momentarily dazed. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She could see how his gaze kept darting between her and Glenn. Of course she understood the reason for his anger: he thought she was getting a little too close to Glenn. But hadn¡¯t Soren done far worse for Poppy¡¯s sake? She¡¯d always assumed that, after everything, he¡¯d be used to seeing her with other men¨Cthat it wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore. Turns out, it did. Turns out, when the tables were turned, Soren got angry too. A small smile touched Evangeline¡¯s lips. She mimicked his old tone, ¡°Glenn isn¡¯t just anyone¨Che¡¯s my friend.¡± Glenn nodded in agreement. ¡°We were close friends long before Evangeline ever got married.¡± ¡°And honestly,¡± Glenn added, ncing at Soren, ¡°I thought, as her husband, you¡¯d know that.¡± Soren caught the not¨Cso¨Csubtle implication in Glenn¡¯s words. His fists clenched at his sides, but in the end, he didn¡¯t swing them. No point in lowering himself over a woman¨Cespecially one as stubborn as this. ¡°Fine. Wonderful, Evangeline.¡± Hisugh was cold and sharp, and without another word, he turned and walked out. Once outside, the more Soren thought about it, the angrier he became. He pulled out his phone and called Gregory. Within minutes, Gregory arrived and parked at the curb. Soren got in, mming the 12.24 Chapter 125 car door so hard it rattled the whole vehicle. Gregory flinched in surprise, ncing back to find Soren seething, his expression murderous. Gregory let out a silent sigh. No need to guess¨Cthey¡¯d argued again. Still, Gregory found a sliver offort in it. At least an argument was an outlet for Soren¡¯s emotions. It was better than earlier that day, after Mr. Fawkes arrived at Evergreen Memorial Park, and stood before Alison¡¯s headstone¡ªthe one Evangeline had had engraved with ¡°Our Beloved Daughter, Alison.¡± Soren had just stood there, hollow¨Ceyed, neither eating nor drinking, lost in grief the entire day. Gregory had only seen Soren like this once before, years ago¨Cback when Clyde was dying of kidney failure, and the Fawkes family had frantically searched for a donor. After the hospital issued a critical notice, everyone panicked. Helena had even started making funeral arrangements. Soren, usually so rational andposed, had been just as helpless as he was today. Now, Gregory waited silently, letting Soren vent in his own way. He expected Soren to move on quickly, as he usually did, but after a long while, Soren leaned back against the seat and asked quietly, ¡°Gregory, this time¡­ was it really my fault?¡± Soren had always believed he hated Evangeline, wanted her gone. But today, seeing her stand across from him and speak up for another man, the rage he felt was almost enough to drive him mad. Hearing Soren actually question himself, Gregory was taken aback. For a moment, he thought he must be hearing things. Soren never admitted doubt¨Cnot ever. He didn¡¯t dare speak. No matter how wrong Soren might be, he was still the boss, and no boss wants to hear he¡¯s at fault. After a moment, Gregory cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, in marriage, there¡¯s rarely a right or wrong.¡± ¡°If you truly don¡¯t know what to do, maybe¡­ try treating her the way Miss Whitmore always treated you.¡± Gregory had seen, over the past five years, just how deeply Evangeline loved Soren. Sometimes, even he was moved by the things she did for him. If Soren could give back even half that love, maybe they¡¯d be one of Serenity City¡¯s happiest couples. Soren said nothing. He just stared out the window, his expression darkening as the city lights blurred past. 12:34 Lose Us 126 After Soren left, Glenn gave her a quick once¨Cover. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Beforeing in, he¡¯d heard voices raised in her room¨Can argument, by the sound of it. He could guess Soren hade to see her. Evangeline shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What did he want?¡± Glenn asked. She hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Nothing important. Just something minor.¡± Soren would eventually learn about her coboration with Glenn. There was no point in hiding it. But Glenn had just returned to the country and didn¡¯t have solid footing yet; she didn¡¯t want him tangled up in her history with Soren.. Besides, to Soren, a child was little more than a trivial matter. The loss of one wouldn¡¯t be enough to make him storm over and interrogate her. Someday, when he had another child, Alison would be nothing but a distant memory. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to borate, Glenn let the matter drop. For the next few days, Evangeline poured herself into developing the new product. At her workstation, she set out dozens of everyday objects on the table in front of the robotic arm. She input the refined algorithms and code, testing whether the arm could fetch the correct item onmand in the shortest possible time. After a dozen trials, she found the arm could urately distinguish most objects, but it still couldn¡¯t tell apart items that looked almost identical. For example, it couldn¡¯t distinguish between a round ss for drinking and a round ss vase. The not¨Cso¨Cbright robot didn¡¯t know which one was for water and which was for flowers. It left the arm unable to decide what to bring when a person was thirsty. If she wanted the robot to recognize each item¡¯s purpose¡¯more precisely, she¡¯d have to program in even moreplex instructions. Stumped and exhausted, Evangeline finally left theb. When she returned to the office, she saw a crowd gathered around Lily. ¡°Wow, Lily, did your boyfriend give you that? He¡¯s so romantic!¡± ¡°That bracelet is a new release, isn¡¯t it? Looks expensive. I remember he got you something really specialst Valentine¡¯s Day, too.¡± 12:34 1 Chapter 126 Lily basked in the attention, grinning with satisfaction. She dangled her wrist. ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter. The point is, he waited in line for two hours just to get it for me.¡± She rolled her eyes as if it was all a bit much. ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s kind of silly spending two hours on something so pointless.¡± Someone nearby piped up, ¡°Not at all! If it makes you happy, that¡¯s all the reason he needs.¡± Lily kept up the modest act, saying men should focus on their careers and not get too caught up in romance, but she couldn¡¯t hide her smile. When Evangeline walked in, Lily¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. Ever since Evangeline had caught her red¨Chanded a while back, Lily hadn¡¯t felt at ease. She¡¯d gone digging in HR¡¯s files and found out Evangeline had worked at UME before and left because she got married. Yet in all the time she¡¯d worked here, Evangeline had never mentioned being married and was always so focused on her job. Lily figured her husband must treat her badly¨Cwhy else would she need to work so hard? The thought made Lily feel much better. She smiled sweetly at Evangeline. ¡°Director Whitmore, it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day. What did your husband get you?¡± Evangeline barely registered the holiday. Every Valentine¡¯s Day¨Cor, really, any day that was supposed to mean something for her and Soren¨Che was always with Poppy. As the silence stretched, someone tried to cover for her. ¡°Lily, that¡¯s not a fair question. Even if her husband does get her something, maybe he¡¯s saving it for tonight. Not everyone makes a big show of things like your guy.¡± Lose Us 127 Lily choked on her words, her irritation barely concealed. Still, she forced herself to hold it in and managed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. I heard Director Whitmore is already married, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard her mention her husband.¡± Evangeline could tell Lily was being deliberately provocative. Her tone stayed cool. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth mentioning.¡± Seeing Evangeline dodge the subject, Lily became even more convinced her suspicions were right. She cooed, ¡°Sometimes chatting about our personal lives brings us all closer together, don¡¯t you think?¡± But Evangeline clearly had no intention of opening up. So Lily pressed on, ¡°Director Whitmore, you¡¯re so beautiful¨Cyour husband must be absolutely crazy about you, right?¡± Her nosiness caught the attention of the others in the office. ¡°Yeah, Evangeline, what does your husband do?¡± ¡°Is he handsome? Come on, tell us!¡± A chorus of eager voices surrounded Evangeline, peppering her with questions. The noise made her head throb. Wanting some peace, she answered offhandedly, ¡°He¡¯s nothing special, and actually, we¡¯re about to get divorced.¡± The room fell silent for a moment. The ones who had been so excited to gossip suddenly went quiet, shooting her apologetic looks. Lily, however, refused to let it go: ¡°Director Whitmore, divorce isn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.¡± ¡°Couples fight sometimes my boyfriend and I fight too¨Cbut you can¡¯t just throw around words like divorce or breakup.¡± ¡°And besides, you¡¯ve already been married once. If you really get divorced, who knows if you¡¯ll ever find someone better?¡± She put on a face full of faux concern, but Evangeline could see right through her. The sympathy was nothing but a fa?ade; Lily was clearly relishing the situation. 12:35 Evangeline smiled. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m not worried. There¡¯s no magical connection between being married and finding a good man.¡± ¡°And honestly, I have a lot going for me¨CI¡¯m not exactly worried about my prospects.¡± Lily scoffed inwardly. Did Evangeline actually believe that? Was she seriously that confident Glenn liked her? Over the past weeks, Lily had figured Glenn¡¯s interest in Evangeline was nothing more than neighborly courtesy. She¡¯d never seen any sign he wanted something more. Just as she was thinking this, a deliveryman walked in, arms full with an enormous bouquet of blue roses, phone pressed to his ear as he searched for someone. The blue roses were striking and lush, impossible to ignore. Several women gasped in unison. ¡°Those are gorgeous! They must have cost a fortune.¡± ¡°I saw this variety when I was abroad¨Cjust a single stem costs hundreds. That must be at least a hundred roses.¡± ¡°That would be thousands of dors, easy.¡± ¡°Lily, is that another gift from your boyfriend?¡± one of the women teased, shooting Lily a sly look full of envy. Lily froze. Her boyfriend was notoriously clueless when it came to gifts; she always had to remind him to bring flowers, and even then, it was the standard red roses. He definitely wasn¡¯t the extravagant type. So what had gotten into him today? Before she could say anything, someone waved the deliveryman over. ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is right here!¡± The deliveryman hurried over. Basking in everyone¡¯s jealous stares, Lily felt like she was floating on air. Chin high, she confidently gave her name for the delivery confirmation and reached out, fully expecting to im the bouquet. 12:35 But the deliveryman pulled the roses back. ¡°Sorry, these aren¡¯t for Lily. The recipient is Evangeline¨CMs. Whitmore.¡± Lose Us 128 Lily¡¯s hand froze awkwardly in midair. Everyone else was caught off guard. ¡°Wait, who did you say?¡± someone asked. The courier repeated Evangeline¡¯s name, and a ripple of surprise swept through the group as all eyes turned to her. Evangeline looked puzzled. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve got the right person?¡± she asked. The courier read off a phone number. It was hers. He continued, ¡°I tried calling you earlier, but you didn¡¯t pick up. I double¨Cchecked with the sender, and he confirmed the name was correct. This delivery¡¯s definitely for you.¡± ¡°Who sent it?¡± Evangeline pressed. The courier shook his head. ¡°No idea. The gentleman didn¡¯t leave a name¨Cjust said you¡¯d know who it was.¡± Evangeline ran through the possibilities in her mind. She could guess who it might be. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, epting the delivery. Almost at once, her colleagues clustered around, chattering excitedly. ¡°Director Whitmore, who sent you these? Whoever sends flowers like that must be special to you!¡± ¡°Is it your husband, Director Whitmore?¡± ¡°Or maybe a secret admirer?¡± Lily stood awkwardly on the sidelines, her chest tight with frustration. A friend sidled up tofort her in a low voice, ¡°Maybe those flowers are fake. Probably cost, what, fifty bucks tops? No way theypare to the bracelet you got.¡± Before she finished, a woman near Evangeline let out a surprised squeal. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this?¡± 1/2 Lily looked over to see the woman pulling a small, elegant box from the bouquet. ¡°It¡¯s a full set of Chanel jewelry!¡± ¡°And it looks like the limited edition¨Cthere are only a hundred sets worldwide. This must be worth over a hundred grand.¡± ¡°Husband or suitor, whoever sent this has some serious money.¡± Her friend, unable to resist, made her way over for a closer look. Lily¡¯s face turned an angry shade of green. ¡°So noisy,¡± she muttered under her breath, then spun on her heel and hurried out the door. At the stairwell, she nearly ran into the courier who¡¯d brought her own roses. She stared at the familiar bouquet¨Cthe same old red roses, wrapped just like they were years ago. The image of Evangeline, surrounded by admiring colleagues and holding those dazzling blue roses, shed through her mind. She didn¡¯t bother to ept the flowers. ¡°Just throw them away,¡± she snapped. Not long after the courier left, her phone buzzed with a video call from her boyfriend. ¡°Hey, babe, did you get the flowers and the bracelet I sent? Bet everyone¡¯s jealous, huh?¡± he asked with a hopeful smile. Lily¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Jealous? Of those ugly flowers? Who would be jealous? All you ever send are red roses¨Ccan¡¯t you be more original?¡± Her boyfriend looked wounded. ¡°But aren¡¯t roses supposed to be red?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± she shot back, too angry to exin. ¡°Maybe you should look it up sometime, educate yourself, instead of making me teach you everything. Your taste is so outdated it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± She let her irritation pour out, venting every bit of her earlier annoyance. He fell silent, hurt and bewildered. Seeing his handsome face on screen, Lily¡¯s anger faded, and she quickly tried to make up for her outburst before hanging up. Staring at the photo of them together on her phone¡¯s lock screen, the burning jealousy she¡¯d felt a moment ago began to subside. 12:35 If Evangeline really had such a wealthy, influential husband or admirer, why hadn¡¯t she ever introduced him to anyone? Obviously, the man¡¯s looks must be nothing to brag about. Anyone willing to spend that kind of money on Evangeline was probably some overweight, balding businessman. She curled her lip in disdain. At least her boyfriend was the most popr guy on campus back in college¨Che definitely had the looks. With that thought, a n started to form. No matter what, she was determined not to let Evangeline have the upper hand this time. 12:35 Lose Us 129 Finn replied almost instantly: ¡°Miss Whitmore, you¡¯re as sharp as ever. I knew you couldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten about me.¡± Evangeline stared at his message, speechless. Finn added, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been holed up in thebtely¨Cbarely eating, working yourself thin. I thought today might be a good chance to cheer you up.¡± Evangeline replied, ¡°Thanks, but these are a bit much. I can¡¯t ept them for nothing.¡± ¡°Then do me a favor,¡± Finn said. ¡°What kind of favor?¡± she asked. A few minutes passed before his response came. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡± Evangeline was about to refuse when another message popped up: ¡°I promise it won¡¯t take long.¡± Seeing this, she decided to agree. Finn had mentioned before he¡¯d done some work with robotics too, and since her own project had hit a dead end, maybe this was a good chance to talk things over. When the workday ended, Evangeline spotted Finn waiting for her outside the building, punctual as always. Today he wore a pale grey vest, and his gold¨Crimmed sses hung from a delicate chain on his chest. His deep¨Cset, soulful eyes seemed even more striking than usual. Something about him felt different to Evangeline, though she couldn¡¯t quite say what it was. He was just¡­ more captivating than before. As they walked into a bistro together, the waitress taking orders nearly tripped over her words when she saw Finn. Her eyes followed him all the way until they¡¯d disappeared into a private booth. Evangeline could feel the hostile stares from other women as they passed¨Ca sensation she¡¯d grown used to during her time around Soren, so it hardly fazed her 12:35 now. Once they were seated, Evangeline turned to Finn. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got me here. What¡¯s this favor you need?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s order first,¡± Finn said smoothly. He picked up the menu, then lifted his gold¨Crimmed sses with practiced elegance and settled them on the bridge of his nose. Evangeline had always assumed the sses were just for show. ¡°You wear those for style, or do you actually need them?¡± she asked. ¡°A little nearsighted,¡± Finn replied. She made a small, nomittal sound. Finn.continued, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad now, but there was a time everyone thought I might lose my sight altogether.¡± Evangeline looked up, surprised. He tapped the corner of his eye, his tone casual. ¡°When I was seven, there was a huge fallout in my family. My mom took me and we fled the country, but someone caught up with us. I got stabbed in the eye. Took two days in the hospital to save my vision.¡± Evangeline felt her heart skip a beat. She¡¯d heard about the infamous Lockridge family scandals¨Chow, at its worst, dozens of people vanished overnight. She knew their infighting was brutal, but she¡¯d never imagined it could be that cruel. Seven years old¡­ What kind of person could hurt a child? She was still caught up in her thoughts when Finn pressed his fingers to his lips, shoulders shaking with suppressedughter. ¡°Kidding.¡± Evangeline stared at him, exasperated. Finn grinned. ¡°Birds of a feather, right? Truth is, I¡¯m pretty gullible too.¡± Rolling her eyes, she bent over the menu and ignored him. ¡°But,¡± Finn said, leaning in a little, ¡°the way you looked at me just now¨Cso concerned¨Cit almost brought a tear to my eye. If you keep looking at me like that, I might never recover.¡± She didn¡¯t bother replying. 213 12:35 Suddenly, Finn nced at his watch. As he raised his wrist, Evangeline noticed a long, jagged scar running up the inside of his arm. Her back stiffened. That kind of scar¡­ only came from a suicide attempt. Lose Us 130 Chapter 130 Sensing her gaze, Finn didn¡¯t bother to exin. He simply lowered his hand, using his shirt sleeve to hide it. ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon,¡± he said, his tone calm but firm. ¡°When it¡¯s time to put on a show, make sure you y your part well.¡± He sat down beside her. Evangeline blinked, confused. ¡°Put on a show?¡± She didn¡¯t understand at first, but it didn¡¯t take long for Finn¡¯s meaning to be painfully clear. 1 Outside the restaurant, Lily and a few colleagues hopped out of a car. One of them hesitated, looking anxious. ¡°Lily, isn¡¯t this a bit much? We look like we¡¯re up to no good.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the harm?¡± Lily shot back, already striding forward. ¡°We¡¯re just taking a peek. Don¡¯t you want to know who¡¯s giving gifts to Director Whitmore?¡± Earlier, they¡¯d seen Evangeline leave work and get whisked away in a very expensive car. If the man was really a catch, Evangeline would have introduced him to everyone by now¨Cso what was she hiding? The more Lily thought about it, the more convinced she became that the mysterious man was nothing to brag about. She¡¯d lost face earlier and was determined to turn things around. She wanted everyone to see for themselves just how unimpressive this guy was¨Cand watch Evangeline squirm. Egged on by Lily¡¯s insistence, the group¡¯s curiosity only grew. In the end, they all crept into the restaurant, trying to blend into the background. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Finn murmured. Evangeline was cutting her steak. At his words, she instinctively looked up and saw a woman striding toward their table, clutching her purse with white¨Cknuckled fury. The sharp click of high heels on the hardwood floor echoed across the room. Even without looking, Evangeline could feel the woman¡¯s anger radiating toward her. ¡°So you¡¯re the little homewrecker seducing Finn?¡± the woman spat, her voice ringing 12:35 ¦Ô¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ¦Ö¦Å¦É ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô out before Evangeline could react. In the next instant, she raised her hand and swung at Evangeline¡¯s face. But Evangeline, sensing trouble the moment the woman appeared, was already half¨Cprepared. She reflexively dodged to the side. The woman¡¯s hand smacked into the back of the chair with a loud thud. Evangeline winced just hearing it. The woman clutched her hand in pain, her eyes brimming with tears. Her humiliation quickly turned to rage. ¡°How dare you dodge! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± She lunged for Evangeline again. Evangeline nced at Finn, hoping for some intervention, but he merely sipped his wine, watching the unfolding scene with detached interest, as if none of this concerned him. With no helping, Evangeline grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, steadying her. ¡°If you have something to say, we can talk about it.¡± The woman shook her off, refusing to back down. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with a home¨Cwrecking tramp like you?¡± She struggled, determined tond another p. Without a second thought, Evangeline picked up a ss of red wine and poured it straight over the woman¡¯s head. Cold and drenched, the woman gasped, her whole body shivering. She stared at Evangeline in disbelief. ¡°Did you just pour that on me?¡± Evangeline¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Yes. Maybe it¡¯ll clear your head.¡± Before the woman could explode again, Evangeline pointed at Finn. ¡°Look¨CI just poured wine all over you, and your boyfriend hasn¡¯t moved a muscle. He won¡¯t even say a word in your defense. Do you really think a man like that is worth your time?¡± ¡°Is a rtionship like this even worth saving?¡± The woman froze, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. ¡°He just didn¡¯t react in time, that¡¯s all.¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Fine.¡± She turned, calmly took Finn¡¯s wine ss from his hand, and, with deliberate slowness, emptied it over the woman as well. Finn raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. 242 12-35 The woman was so stunned, she could hardly process what was happening. Evangeline met her gaze. ¡°This time, the wine came directly from his hand. No way he just didn¡¯t react.¡± Lose Us 131 Do you really think he has feelings for you?¡± The woman just stared at her, silent. Of course, Finn never cared about her. She¡¯d only been hired to y a part. Finn had paid her to act like the jealous, possessive girlfriend¨Cher job was to make and a scene, to insult and pick fights with Evangeline, to make Evangeline as angry embarrassed as possible. But now, things weren¡¯t exactly going ording to n. Her face flushed red as she prepared to use the opportunity to start another argument, but Evangeline cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡± Evangeline took the woman by the arm and led her out. When they returned a few minutester, the woman was sniffling and fighting back tears; she grabbed her purse and hurried out of the room in a rush. Evangeline sat down at the table, looking calm and unbothered. Finn raised an eyebrow. ¡°All taken care of?¡± ¡°Yes. She won¡¯t be bothering you again,¡± Evangeline answered steadily. Finn let out a quiet, amusedugh. ¡°You handle these things better than I expected.¡± Evangeline paused, then gave a smallugh of her own. ¡°I suppose I do.¡± After all, she¡¯d handled situations like this hundreds¨Cno, thousands¨Cof times before. Helena always wanted her to be the picture ofposure, the perfect, level¨Cheaded wife. But after five years married to Soren, Evangeline had found that Soren¡¯s behavior madeposure nearly impossible. She couldn¡¯t control Soren, and she certainly couldn¡¯t control Helena. So all she could do was manage herself¨Cagain and again. And the more she did it, the easier it became. ¡°Well, that¡¯s over. I should get going,¡± Evangeline said, rising to her feet. As she left, she noticed the door to the private room across the hall shutting ??? quickly. Inside, Lily and a few colleagues were huddled behind the door, peeking through the narrowest crack. Everyone except Lily looked troubled. They hadn¡¯t seen the man¡¯s face, but they¡¯d witnessed the woman storm in, the heated argument that followed, and then the woman running out in tears. Here and there, they¡¯d caught words like ¡°homewrecker¡± thrown around. Lily clicked her tongue, shaking her head. ¡°No wonder Director Whitmore never introduced her to us. I guess there really are¡­ issues with her personal life.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person. Maybe we misunderstood?¡± someone ventured. Lily shot back, ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand? We all heard it¨Cshe got called a homewrecker, loud and clear.¡± ¡°And she said she¡¯s getting divorced. If she¡¯d really been faithful and never caused trouble, why would ite to that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious¨Cshe was fooling around, her husband found out, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s pushing for the divorce.¡± Everyone nodded, convinced by Lily¡¯s reasoning. After Evangeline left, Finn lingered in the private room, lost in thought. Several minutester, the door opened again. The same woman returned, now in a different outfit, standing respectfully before Finn. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Finn asked, swirling thest of his drink in his ss. The woman gave an awkward smile. ¡°Not much. She just told me not to get hung. up on one person. There are plenty of great guys out there.¡± ¡°She also said people need something to lean on¨Cbut that shouldn¡¯t be love, because love changes. There are things in life that matter more than that.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Finn asked quietly. She shook her head. ¡°No, that was it.¡± Finn waved her away. After she left, he mulled over her words. A slow, amused smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Interesting.¡± Evangeline, meanwhile, didn¡¯t go home. Instead, she headed straight to thepany¡¯sb. Something Finn had said earlier had sparked an idea. For the problem she¡¯d been struggling with, she finally saw a possible solution. Birds of a feather flock together. Lose Us 132 You¡¯d never set an empty vase and a water ss side by side on a dinner table. Building on her original algorithm, Evangeline added a new concept: zoning. It was well past midnight when she finally uploaded the improved algorithm to the robotic arm and ran two more tests. The results were clear¨Curacy had increased dramaticallypared to her earliest attempts. Still, there was room for improvement. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, she reminded herself. No point in rushing. Rubbing her aching shoulders, Evangeline tidied theb and headed back to her office. Earlier, Finn had brought her flowers. She¡¯d shared most of them with her colleagues after noticing how delighted everyone was, but a small bundle remained. On a whim, Evangeline dug up a vase from the storage cab and set about arranging thest few blooms for her desk. She¡¯d studied floral design for a while and always found beauty in these simple, cheerful things. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Glenn¡¯s voice caught her by surprise. Evangeline turned, genuinely startled to see him. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± He didn¡¯t answer right away. His gaze lingered on the vase beside her hand, eyeing the roses. His voice was a little rough. ¡°Pretty flowers.¡± ¡°Someone else brought them in, Evangeline replied simply. Glenn said nothing. Rumors had already spread through the office: her boyfriend had sent flowers, and an entire set of jewelry, too¨Cand she¡¯d epted both. Just yesterday, Glenn had met Soren in person and witnessed firsthand how Evangeline treated him. He¡¯d convinced himself that Evangeline would never go back. 10 17 Yet now, seeing her in such a light mood arranging those flowers, Glenn couldn¡¯t help feeling a little unsettled. ¡°I¡¯m all set. Want to head out together?¡± Evangeline finished arranging thest stem and nced at him. She lookedpletely at ease, as if these flowers were just flowers, nothing more. Glenn realized he was probably reading too much into things. He pushed the thought aside. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± They rode together to her apartmentplex, chatting about work as they crossed the parking lot and headed inside. Just as Evangeline reached her front door, a voice called out behind her. ¡°Evangeline!¡± She stopped in her tracks and turned toward the sound. A sleek ck sedan sat cloaked in shadows. Soren leaned against the car, dressed in a ck suit, nearly blending into the night. What was he doing here again? Evangeline immediately noticed the tense set of his jaw. She told Glenn to head up without her. Once Glenn was gone, she approached Soren. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± she asked. Soren¡¯s brow furrowed at the impatience in her tone. The message was clear: she hadn¡¯t exactly wanted to see him. But he bit back his frustration, struggling to keep his temper in check. ¡°I called you. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Evangeline pulled out her phone and saw several missed calls from him, all timed while she¡¯d been in theb. She never liked being interrupted while working, so her phone was usually on silent. She told him the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t see your call. I had my phone on mute.¡± Soren gave a short, bitterugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t see it? Or did you ignore it on purpose?¡± He caught the faint trace of cologne clinging to her clothes. 1322 A man¡¯s cologne. Glenn¡¯s? You usually didn¡¯t pick up someone¡¯s scent unless you¡¯d spent hours together in at closed space. So during the hours she hadn¡¯t answered his calls, she¡¯d been with Glenn the entire time? Soren let out a breathless, incredulousugh. He¡¯d carved time out of his schedule to wait here for her¨Ctwo, three hours¨Cand she¡¯d gone off on a date with another man? He couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting here?¡± Evangeline frowned, genuinely puzzled. ¡°So¡­ is there a reason you¡¯re waiting for me?¡± Soren¡¯s lips parted, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he just pressed. them together, turned away, and muttered, ¡°Get in the car.¡± 3/3 Lose Us 133 When Soren slid into the driver¡¯s seat, Evangeline hesitated for a moment, then quietly opened the back door and got in. She hadn¡¯t ridden in Soren¡¯s car very often. There was that one time, though, when she¡¯d climbed into the passenger seat, only to notice a sticker on the dashboard: *Reserved for Poppy¨CNo Trespassing.¡± Evangeline never figured out if Soren had put it there himself, or if Poppy had imed the spot. Either way, Soren allowed it to stay. The message was clear¨Cthe passenger seat belonged to Poppy. Even as his wife, Evangeline was just an interloper. Soren nced back at her sitting in the rear, but said nothing except, ¡°Buckle up.¡± He started the engine, and silence filled the car for the entire drive. Neither said a word. After about fifteen minutes, Soren pulled up in front of an amusement park. He got out without a word. Evangeline, thoroughly confused, followed him. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± she asked. Soren was brief as always. ¡°Having fun.¡± *?¡± ¡°I remember you once said you wanted to experience an amusement park at night. Tonight, I¡¯m here with you, so you can enjoy it as much as you like,¡± he added. Only then did Evangeline notice that the park¡¯s rides were still lit up and running. The ferris wheel, which should have shut down by now, was still turning against the night sky¨Cbrilliant, yet lonely. This was thergest amusement park in Serenity City. By day, it was packed; she remembered once waiting in line for three hours with Theresa just to ride the ferris wheel. On her birthday, making a wish, she¡¯d offhandedly mentioned wanting to visit the park at night. She hadn¡¯t thought Soren was listening. Had he also heard her first two wishes, but just pretended he hadn¡¯t? 19:17 m Evangeline gave a wry smile.. Of all her wishes, this was the only one that had nothing to do with Poppy. At twenty¨Cfour, Evangeline and Soren were already divorced, but the neen¨Cyear¨Cold version of herself had loved him desperately. Now, at twenty¨Cfour, she no longer cared for midnight amusement parks¨Cbut her neen¨Cyear¨Cold self had once stood before a birthday cake aglow with candles, wishing Soren would someday see her as someone special, as the only one. Tonight, maybe she could give that younger self onest celebration before their marriage ended for good. ¡°Are you really staying with me tonight?¡± she asked. Soren nodded. ¡°When have I ever gone back on my word?¡± el ¡°Then I want to go on every single ride,¡± Evangeline said, testing him. ¡°Deal,¡± he replied. That was all she needed. Without another word, she strode through the park gates. With no lines to wait in, she tore through the attractions, sampling nearly half the park¡¯s rides in under an hour¨Ceverything from the carousel for kids, to the ferris wheel for couples, to the roller coaster for thrill¨Cseekers. And she didn¡¯t go alone¨Cshe dragged Soren onto the rides with her. But Soren had a fear of heights. By the time they got off the ferris wheel, he looked pale as a ghost. When she wanted to try the roller coaster, he t¨Cout refused. Evangeline didn¡¯t push. She hopped in alone, letting the attendant check her harness. Soon, the roller coaster rattled into motion. Soren stood outside the ferice, watching her silhouette sh by, listening to herughter. For a moment, he was lost in thought. It had been ages since he¡¯d heard herugh like that. And strangely, hearing her so happy made him feel lighter too. 2/2 Lose Us 134 Evangeline stepped off the rollercoaster, feeling sweat dampening her back and palms. It had been ages since she¡¯d let herself have this much fun¨Cmaybe not since her mother died. Soren unscrewed the cap on a bottle of water and handed it to her. ¡°So, what do you want to do next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try the haunted house,¡± Evangeline replied, taking a grateful sip. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this one¡¯s actually pretty cool, but the line¡¯s always ridiculous. I¡¯ve never managed to get in.¡± Soren frowned. ¡°You really like scary stuff, huh? That¡¯s not verydylike.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. What does that have to do with being a woman?¡± She took another drink, feeling the cool water soothe her throat. She noticed Soren still holding the bottle cap, so she passed the water back to him, meaning for him to hold it for a moment. But before she could say anything, he took the bottle, tipped his head back, and drank a few gulps. He did it so naturally, without a second thought. It wasn¡¯t until he noticed her wide¨Ceyed stare that he seemed to realize what he¡¯d done. ¡°We¡¯re married, Soren said, somewhat awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Evangeline pressed her lips together. For most couples, it wouldn¡¯t be. But Soren had always been a stickler for cleanliness, never sharing so much as a fork with her. Back when they were newlyweds, she¡¯d once tried to use his coffee mug in front of him, hoping to bridge the distance between them. He hadn¡¯t hesitated before tossing the mug straight into the trash, his expression disgusted. ¡°That¡¯s filthy. Gross,¡± he¡¯d said, leaving her stung and humiliated. After that, she learned his boundaries. Unless they were being physically intimate, she never touched his things. And he, in turn, stayed away from hers. It was an uneasy truce that hadsted five years. But tonight, this casual sharing of water felt¡­off. Or maybe it was Soren himself who seemed different. On a night like this¨Cone that held a special meaning for him¨Che¡¯d always spent it with Poppy. Why had he shown up for her, and why was he willingly tagging along to do things he usually found childish and silly? She didn¡¯t get to puzzle over it for long. A voice called out from behind. 1/2 ¡°There you are!¡± Evangeline turned. Not far away, Flora was hurrying over, hand¨Cin¨Chand with Poppy. Suddenly, everything made sense. Soren caught sight of them too, his brow furrowing. Once they reached him, he asked, voice low, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I heard from Liam that you rented out the whole park, so I figured you were nning a surprise for Poppy,¡± Flora said, looking pleased with herself. ¡°I thought I¡¯d save you the trouble and bring her over myself.¡± Poppy smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Soren. Honestly, the gift you gave me earlier was more than enough. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Flora wagged her finger. ¡°A present is just a present¨Cwhere¡¯s the fun in that? Even a dog would be unimpressed.¡± She grinned at Soren. ¡°But this? Renting out an amusement park? Now that¡¯s romantic. My brother¡¯s got style!¡± She gave him a thumbs¨Cup. Evangeline watched them chatting, not even bothering to acknowledge her existence. The feeling of being invisible crept over her, and suddenly, she had no desire to stick around. She turned to leave. She¡¯d barely taken two steps when Soren called after her. ¡°Evangeline, where are you going?¡± ¡°Home,¡± she replied coolly. What else was she supposed to do? Hang around awkwardly until he asked her to leave? Soren frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to check out the haunted house?¡± Evangeline gave a brittle smile. ¡°No need anymore.¡± This whole situation was starting to feel like a haunted house anyway. Soren noticed her sudden detion and realized it was because of Poppy¡¯s arrival. He nced at Flora and Poppy, uncertain. Flora had noticed Evangeline¡¯s attempt to slip away. She¡¯d assumed Soren would let her go, so his intervention caught her off guard too. Lose Us 135 But with Soren bringing it up, neither she nor Poppy could keep pretending Evangeline wasn¡¯t there. Poppy lowered her voice and leaned toward Flora. ¡°What¡¯s Evangeline doing here? Flora, you didn¡¯t mess this up, did you?¡± She tried to whisper, but Evangeline heard every word. Evangeline knew she¡¯d done it on purpose. Flora just shrugged off thement. ¡°Messed up? Please. I know my brother better than anyone. Poppy, you just focus on Soren¨Cleave the rest to me.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Flora nudged Poppy right up to Soren¡¯s side. ¡°And you too, Soren. Enjoy Valentine¡¯s Day with Poppy. I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Flora said, grabbing Evangeline¡¯s arm and pulling her briskly toward the entrance of the amusement park. Evangeline nced back and saw Soren made no move to stop Flora. She was used to it by now. Between her and Poppy, Soren would always choose Poppy. Flora didn¡¯t slow down or let go until Soren and Poppy had disappeared from sight. Then, with a grimace, she dropped Evangeline¡¯s arm. ¡°Why did you evene here? Do you realize you almost ruined a perfect moment for my brother and Poppy?¡± Flora eyed her suspiciously, certain Evangeline must have sneaked in somehow. It was impossible to imagine Soren bringing her here willingly. But Evangeline met her gaze, calm and unruffled. ¡°Your brother brought me himself.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Flora¡¯s pretty brows knotted, but Evangeline¡¯s steady expression gave her pause¨Cshe didn¡¯t look like she was lying. Could Soren really have brought her here himself? Flora thought for a moment, then scoffed, ¡°He probably just wanted to make sure everything was safe for Poppy. You know, test the rides before she tried them. Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Evangeline let out a bitter littleugh. Maybe Flora was just guessing. Or maybe that was exactly what Soren had been thinking. But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Flora was Soren¡¯s sister, what she thought probably reflected what Soren felt, too. Even though Evangeline had already decided to let go of her feelings, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Flora, why do you hate me so much?¡± Flora had expected Evangeline to just give up and slink off, like she always did. She hadn¡¯t expected the question, and for a second, she was caught off guard. Then she scoffed, ¡°You ruined my brother¡¯s rtionship. You kept him and Poppy apart for years. You made him miserable. Of course I hate you.¡± She was Soren¡¯s sister, after all. Hating Evangeline was only natural, wasn¡¯t it? Evangeline gave a weary smile. ¡°But if you forget about Soren for a second, have I ever done anything to hurt you? After all these years, have I ever made you unhappy, or done anything wrong to you?¡± Flora hesitated. She wanted to say yes, that there were plenty of reasons to dislike Evangeline. But now that she was put on the spot, she couldn¡¯te up with anything concrete. ¡°Sometimes you just hate someone. It¡¯s not about what they did¨Cit justes from the heart,¡± Flora replied, brushing it off. Hearing that, Evangeline felt strangely lighter. For years, she¡¯d assumed she was at fault¨Cthat if only she changed herself, tried harder, maybe they¡¯d ept her. But now she realized it was never about her. No matter how much she tried, their prejudice wouldn¡¯t change. She nodded. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. She called a cab and left. Flora watched her walk away. For some reason, her chest felt oddly tight. She¡¯d said things like that to Evangeline plenty of times before. So why did it feel so strange today? But soon enough, spotting Soren and Poppy together again, Flora pushed the thought aside. 24 Chapter 135 As long as her brother was happy, she decided, it was all worth it. Chapter 136 Lose Us 136 Soren and Poppy didn¡¯t stay long before deciding to head home. Flora looked puzzled. ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked as the two of them. gathered their things.. Soren kept silent. Poppy forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been out all day¨Cit¡¯s exhausting. We should probably get some rest.¡± Flora could sense something was off. It was obvious they weren¡¯t in the best of moods. But she knew better than to press for answers now. Once Soren was in the car, she quietly pulled Poppy aside. ¡°Poppy, is this about Evangeline?¡± Poppy nced at Soren in the driver¡¯s seat, then gave a weary smile and nodded. ¡°I knew it!¡± Flora huffed. ¡°She must have ruined your evening.¡± ¡°Let it go, Flora. She¡¯s still Soren¡¯s wife, after all.¡± Poppy¡¯s voice was soft, her words meant to soothe. What she didn¡¯t share was what Soren had just told her: tonight¡¯s trip to the fairground had been nned for Evangeline. Even though Poppy knew it didn¡¯t necessarily mean anything, Soren had never gone out of his way to defend Evangeline in front of her before. When Evangeline got back to her apartment, she found Glenn waiting by the door. The moment she arrived, he hurried over. ¡°About the issue you raised earlier¨Cthe sensory partitioning problem¨CI think I¡¯ve found a solution.¡± Evangeline wasn¡¯t surprised. That was always how it worked between them: she¡¯d have a good idea, figure out most of the technical hurdles, and Glenn would find a way to fill in the gaps. What did surprise her was how quickly he¡¯d done it. She¡¯d spent over two weeks making headway, and he¡¯d finished it in a single afternoon. Glenn opened hisptop and ran the algorithm he¡¯d justpleted. To be sure there were no mistakes, he¡¯d checked the results three times. When the numbers came out perfectly, Evangeline could feel her pulse racing. ¡°This is incredible, she breathed. ¡°It actuall¡­.. Chapter 136 ¡°Send it over to me¨CI¡¯ll get everything organized right now!¡± Excitement made her voice tremble. She hurried inside to grab her keys, determined to get started, but Glenn caught her by the arm. ¡°Not tonight. You need to rest.¡± After struggling with this problem for so long, finally cracking it¨Cand having it be the first real breakthrough since she joined UME¨Cshe was far too wound up to sleep. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just finish sorting everything out,¡± she insisted. ¡°They¡¯re not going anywhere. But you need to take care of yourself.¡± Glenn was gentle but firm as he steered her back inside. Evangeline didn¡¯t argue any further. When she got back to her room, she noticed a friend request waiting in her inbox. She tapped it open: it was from Poppy. Soren¡¯s profile picture was a nighttime sky scattered with stars, and if you looked closely, right in the center was a single red blossom. Poppy¡¯s, on the other hand, was a vast, endless field of snow. Both their avatars echoed the meanings of their names¨Ca subtle, yet unmistakable expression of affection. Maybe it was just her good mood, but Evangeline didn¡¯t feel anything in particr about it. If it weren¡¯t for Soren, she and Poppy would have never crossed paths. And with her marriage to Soren almost over, there was little point in epting the request. Evangeline declined without hesitation. On the other end, Poppy received the rejection notice, sipped her wine, and let a faint, knowing smile tug at her lips. She¡¯d expected this. She¡¯d known Evangeline wouldn¡¯t ept. But still¡­ Poppy opened her social feed. Hertest post a gallery of photos showing off a gift Soren had supposedly given her. In the center photo, her hand¨Cwearing a matching diamond ring¨Cwas intertwined with a man¡¯s hand, also wearing the same ring. The hand wasn¡¯t Soren¡¯s, of course. She¡¯d borrowed someone else for the photo, 2/3 and as long as no faces were shown, Evangeline would assume it was Soren. Poppy had shared that image on her private feed, knowing exactly who she wanted. to see it. Even if Evangeline could swallow her pride, seeing her own husband and another woman wearing matching rings would surely be too much. Still, Poppy knew it wouldn¡¯t actually make a difference or speed up their divorce. She didn¡¯t expect it to fix anything; she just wanted Evangeline to feel a little worse. Chapter 137 Cha Lose Us 137 If the two of them were really going to get divorced, there had to be another way. Poppy took out a small packet of powder and slipped it into the second ss of wine on the table beside her. She had gone through a lot of trouble to get her hands on this drug¨Cif Soren drank it tonight, then the two of them would¡­ Well, the issue of having a child would resolve itself, nice and neat. Just thinking about what might happenter that night made Poppy¡¯s cheeks flush, her breathing a little quicker. ¡°Poppy, what are you doing?¡± Lost in her swirling thoughts, she was startled by Flora¡¯s voice suddenly sounding behind her. Poppy hadn¡¯t expected Flora to sneak up like that. She quickly crumpled the empty packet in her hand, her nerves on edge. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± Flora, seeing how jumpy she was, just assumed she¡¯d startled her bying in unannounced. ¡°Your door wasn¡¯t locked, so I came in,¡± she exined simply. ¡°Next time, knock before youe in.¡± Poppy tried to sound stern, though her heart was pounding. ¡°Okay,¡± Flora replied obediently. Normally, Flora was perfectly polite, but with people she knew well, she rarely bothered with such formalities. Back at the house, she was used to barging into Evangeline¡¯s room, asking for help with fruit or whatever else, and Evangeline had neverined. Flora just assumed Poppy wouldn¡¯t mind either, so she was surprised by the reaction. Still, she quickly reasoned that Poppy must¡¯ve just been startled, nothing more. ¡°Poppy, are you drinking alone?¡± Flora¡¯s gazended on the two sses of wine in front of her. ¡°Let me join you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Poppy said in a rush. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so formal!¡± Flora smiled. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to my parents¡® ce tonight, and you¡¯ve taken such good care of me these past few days¨Clet me keep youpany, call it my way of saying thanks.¡± Before Poppy could react, Flora picked up the other ss. Poppy tried to stop her, but it was toote. 19:171 Flora downed the wine in one go, savoring it. ¡°Not bad,¡± she remarked, reaching for the bottle to pour herself another. Poppy shot to her feet, panic building. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t drink any more. Don¡¯t you have a piano rehearsal tomorrow? I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Her words came out shaky, barely holding it together. She knew what that drug. did¨Cit would leave someone dizzy and disoriented. If Flora started feeling the effects¡­ Poppy didn¡¯t even want to imagine what could happen. She just had to get Flora out of here, make up some excuse, and get her to the hospital if needed. Flora was reluctant, but allowed herself to be ushered out. They had barely reached the front door when Poppy saw the Fawkes family driver pulling up to the curb. ¡°My mom¡¯s here!¡± Flora spotted her mother, Helena, through the car window and waved happily. Helena stepped out with her usual poise. Seeing how reluctant Flora was to leave, she looked at Poppy with a touch of newfound warmth. ¡°Thank you for looking after Flora these days,¡± Helena said politely. Poppy¡¯s nerves were frayed, but she managed to keep herposure and exchanged a few words. 13 Helena, however, noticed Poppy¡¯s eyes darting anxiously toward Flora. ¡°Is something wrong with Flora? Why do you keep looking at her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Poppy replied quickly. ¡°She¡¯s just been staying here for a while, and now that she¡¯s leaving, I suppose I¡¯ve gotten used to herpany.¡± Helena seemed satisfied with that and didn¡¯t press further. She and Flora got in the car and drove away. Poppy watched the car disappear down the street, her teeth digging into her lip. Things had gone too far. She¡¯d just have to leave it to fate now. But after Helena¡¯s brief moment of kindness, one thing was clear: whatever happened next, Poppy had to make sure this had nothing to do with her. She stared at the crumpled packet in her hand. She¡¯d nned to throw it away here at the house, but now¡­ there was no way she could let it be found. Meanwhile, in a small apartment across town, Evangeline was in a good mood, her nwhile, in a mind whirring with ideas as she worked through a tricky bit of code. She¡¯d finally started to drift off when her phone rang¨Cit was Flora. Cha Lose Us 138 Evangeline groggily reached for her phone, squinting at the screen. It was already four in the morning. Flora hardly ever called her at this hour. Worried something might be wrong, Evangeline answered anyway. As soon as the call connected, she heard Flora¡¯s voice, weak and trembling with tears. ¡°Evangeline, what do I do? I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± The distress in Flora¡¯s tone jolted Evangeline wide awake. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, sitting up straighter in bed. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I just feel so hot, so ufortable, and I just want to- Floral hesitated, biting her lip. Whatever shred of self¨Ccontrol and shame she still had. kept her from finishing the sentence. At first, Evangeline was confused by Flora¡¯s disjointed words. But then she picked up on Flora¡¯s ragged, desperate breathing¨Cand it suddenly clicked. Not long ago, someone had spiked her own drink, and the symptoms had felt eerily simr. Was Flora drugged? The thought surfaced, but Evangeline immediately dismissed it. No way. Flora was the darling of the Fawkes family, always under Helena¡¯s watchful eye. No one would be reckless enough to try something like that. She didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but it was clear this was an emergency. Evangeline was about to get up and go, then hesitated, her voice turning cool. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Maybe you should call Poppy instead.¡± Flora had pulled cruel pranks like this before¨Conce, she¡¯d faked an emergency, and when Evangeline came rushing over, Flora had mocked her obedience in front of her friends,ughing about how Evangeline always came running when called. Now, Evangeline couldn¡¯t help but suspect this was just another one of Flora¡¯s games. But Flora just sobbed harder. Maybe she¡¯d been crying for too long, because her voice came out hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve tried calling Poppy over and over, but she won¡¯t pick up.¡± She¡¯d thought about telling Helena or Clyde, too. But this¡­ this was something she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit to anyone else. It had taken her ages to work up the courage to call Evangeline. ¡°Please, Evangeline, I¡¯m begging you. Help me. I can¡¯t stand this anymore.¡± The usually imperious heiress was now curled up on her bed, twisting like a caterpir in a cocoon. The feverish sensation was driving her to the brink of madness. She didn¡¯t know what else to do. She didn¡¯t even know why, of all people, she¡¯d called Evangeline. But somehow, deep down, she believed Evangeline would know how to handle it. After all, whenever Flora had found herself in a bind, it was always Evangeline who quietly took care of things. Hearing Flora¡¯s desperate, tearful plea, Evangeline¡¯s doubts faded. This didn¡¯t feel like an act. Besides, Flora¡¯s crying had banished any hope of sleep. With a resigned sigh, Evangeline decided she¡¯d help her¨Cjust this once, she told herself. After getting Flora¡¯s address, she hurried over. When they finally met, Evangeline saw Flora drenched with sweat, her skin flushed an rming shade of red. She looked as if she¡¯d just been hauled out of a boiling. pot¨Cutterly miserable. . Evangeline wanted to take her straight to the hospital, but Flora fought her every step of the way, insisting she couldn¡¯t let anyone see her like this Left with no other option, Evangeline called Glenn. She barely remembered how Glenn had fixed thingsst time, after she herself had cked out from being drugged. But if anyone knew what to do, it was Glenn. Glenn answered quickly. After Evangeline briefly exined¨Ccarefully leaving out Flora¡¯s name¨Cthere was a pause on the other end. ¡°I have a friend who might have something to help,¡± Glenn finally said. ¡°Give me a few minutes and I¡¯ll bring it by.¡± Relief washed over Evangeline. ¡°Thank you.¡± True to her word, Glenn arrived in under ten minutes. Evangeline took the antidote from her, thanked her again, and hurried back to the car. Flora was in the back seat, her arms and legs covered in red scratch marks. Even the new leather upholstery was shredded from her frantic wing. Evangeline pressed her lips together, then pulled out the syringe Glenn had provided and carefully administered the medicine. Within a few minutes, Flora finally began to calm down. Evangeline gently wiped away the sweat from her brow and, making sure she was stable, drove her to the hospital. Even though the symptoms had subsided, Flora had endured the ordeal for so long that Evangeline worried about possible side effects. Besides, with the scratches and bruises all over her, Flora would need proper care and bandaging. Chapter 139 Lose Us 139 After examining Flora, the doctor found she still had a bit of a fever, so he arranged a hospital room for her and put her on an IV drip. By the end of this chaotic ordeal, daylight was breaking outside. Evangeline was exhausted too, but she forced herself to head downstairs and bought some breakfast from the hospital caf¨¦, then brought it up to Flora¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯ve already messaged your mom,¡± Evangeline said as she set the food down. ¡°She¡¯lle pick you up when she wakes up. I didn¡¯t mention the medication you tookst night¨Cwhether you want to tell her is up to you. If you¡¯re alright now, I¡¯ll head out.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Flora called out. Evangeline paused at the door, unsure what else Flora wanted. ???? After nearly a sleepless night, Evangeline¡¯s face looked pale and drawn. Flora was momentarily startled by the coldness in her expression. Evangeline had always been gentle and smiling in front of her. This was the first time Flora had seen impatience flicker across her face. Already drained from the night¡¯s ordeal, Flora shrank under Evangeline¡¯s gaze, her bravado evaporating. She didn¡¯t even dare to try her usual threats; instead, she bit her lip and said in a small, wounded voice, ¡°Can you stay with me a little longer? I¡¯m scared¡­¡± As if afraid Evangeline would refuse, Flora reached out, tugging at her sleeve. ¡°Please, Evangeline¡­¡± That special form of address¨Calmost a plea¨Conly ever surfaced when Floral needed help. Evangeline couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. She sat down beside the bed. Flora wanted to ask about the friend who¡¯d brought the medicinest night. Through her feverish haze, she thought she¡¯d seen Glenn. Then again, she figured she¡¯d been delirious¨CGlenn was all she could think abouttely, and she doubted Evangeline even knew him. She swallowed her question and instead asked quietly, ¡°Why do you think this happened to me?¡± She truly didn¡¯t understand; none of this made sense. Evangeline didn¡¯t know much about these things either, but based on her own experience, she replied, ¡°From the way you werest night, it looks like someone drugged you. Did you eat or drink anything unusual?¡± Flora¡¯s mind worked backwards, tracing her steps. ¡°I had dinner Poppy cooked, some melon Macy sliced, oranges she peeled, milk, water¡­ Everything I ate or drank was at my brother¡¯s ce.¡± With Soren keeping an eye on things, there was no way Macy would try anything, and Poppy had eaten the same food as everyone else. If something were wrong with the food, Soren would¡¯ve found out right away. ¡°Anything else?¡± Evangeline pressed. Flora shook her head. Then she hesitated. She¡¯d shared a ss of wine with Poppy. Now that she thought about it, the wine seemed the most suspicious. But almost as soon as the thought crossed her mind, she shook her head to dismiss it. Poppy had no reason to harm her. Yet she couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. Evangeline could tell Flora was holding something back, but since she didn¡¯t seem ready to talk, Evangeline decided not to push. A whileter, Helena called back. Evangeline exined the situation and gave her the hospital¡¯s address. Since Helena was on her way, Evangeline didn¡¯t stay any longer. With the morning already well underway, she skipped going home and headed straight to the office. After Evangeline left, Flora kept reying the night¡¯s events, trying to figure out how she could have been drugged. A nurse came in to remove her IV and said, ¡°You¡¯re recovering well. That girl who was just here¨Cwho is she to you?¡± mys Flora replied without thinking, ¡°She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw.¡± ¡°Oh, your sister¨Cinw already paid your bill. Once you¡¯re rested, you¡¯re free to go,¡± the nurse said before leaving the room. Flora sat there stunned, unable to react. Why did she actually feel like Evangeline really was her sister¨Cinw? 2/2 Lose Us 140 The moment Helena arrived at the hospital, Flora burst into tears again the instant she saw her. Once Flora had calmed down, Helena pressed her for details, coaxing the whole story out of her¨Cexcept Flora conveniently glossed over the harrowing effects of the drug itself. The more Helena listened, the deeper her frown grew. But when Flora mentioned that Evangeline had found someone to provide the antidote, Helena abruptly cut in. ¡°Was this friend of hers a man or a woman?¡± Flora wiped her eyes. ¡°A man.¡± Helena¡¯s frown tightened, her gaze sharp and contemtive. ¡°So you get poisoned, and she just happens to have ess to the antidote¨Cdoesn¡¯t that seem a little too convenient?¡± Helena¡¯s words struck Flora like a bolt of lightning. Up until now, she¡¯d simply followed Evangeline¡¯s lead, never once questioning her motives. But thinking back, the strangest thing about the whole ordeal was how, the moment she was drugged, Evangeline immediately produced the antidote within minutes, no less. Unless it was all nned in advance, it was almost impossible to exin. Evangeline must have orchestrated tonight¡¯s ident to get back at her. The realization left Flora fuming. She¡¯d even called her ¡°sister¨Cinw¡± just a little while ago. What a joke. The more Flora stewed, the angrier she became. She blurted out her suspicions to Helena. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m almost certain it was her.¡± Helena shared the same suspicion, but at this point, suspicion was all they had. Without concrete evidence, there was nothing she could do to Evangeline. She asked Flora if she knew when Evangeline had slipped her the drug. Flora was at a loss. She had no idea when or how Evangeline could have done it. But¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. We have our doubts, we have a motive. Go fetch her and confront her¨Cshe¡¯s definitely the one behind this.¡± Flora sounded utterly convinced. If it were anyone else, Helena wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to do just that. But this situation was moreplicated. They had no proof, and Helena doubted Evangeline would have the guts to pull something this bold. If they forced a confession from Evangeline and the family matriarch found out, the entire Fawkes family would explode. Especially now, with the matriarch¡¯s seventieth birthday celebration just around the corner. If they failed to produce evidence, it would only turn the matriarch against Flora. ¡°We can¡¯t be reckless about this. And not a word of it leaves this room,¡± Helena said firmly. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll think things over.¡± Meanwhile, Evangeline had no idea she was already under suspicion. After returning to the office, she grabbed a coffee to stay alert, then gathered her team and ducked into theb, busy calibrating and troubleshooting thetest prototype robot. Theo poked his head into theb from time to time, watching Evangeline direct her team, a smirk ying at his lips. Quite the performance, he thought. He wondered how she nned to exin herself when the month was up. I He nced at his watch. It had already been twenty days since Evangeline had made her boast about finishing the new product in a month. He¡¯d seen her shut herself away in theb every single day. But scientific projects took group effort, and she¡¯d only just started involving the rest of them. Wasn¡¯t it a bitte for that now? Theo let out a dismissive chuckle and turned back toward his office¨Conly to find the head of Human Resources waiting for him as he walked in. The Tech Division had been swampedtely and was desperate for new assistants. When Theo learned the HR manager was there to deliver resumes for candidates who¡¯d applied to assist Evangeline, he reached out and took the stack. ¡°I¡¯ll take 2/3 those. From now on, she doesn¡¯t need to handle interviews.¡± He wanted to pick the technical staff himself. He didn¡¯t trust Evangeline¡¯s judgment¨Cor her technical skills, for that matter. The HR manager hesitated, looking rather troubled by Theo¡¯s directive. Lose Us 141 Thepany had a rule: every candidate had to be interviewed by their direct supervisor. Still, it was no secret that Theo and Evangeline had a unique connection. On paper, Evangeline was the head of the tech division, but everyone knew Theo had ced a wager on her¨Cif she failed to deliver results within a month, she¡¯d be out the door. After some thought, the HR manager handed the stack of resumes to Theo. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting outside for their interviews,¡± he said. Theo just grunted in acknowledgment and took the resumes into the interview. room. Watching Theo¡¯s proud stride, the HR manager couldn¡¯t deny his irritation¨Cbut what could he do? Theo had been with UME for years, and his technical skills were unmatched. Even Glenn, thepany¡¯s star, couldn¡¯t do much about him. Fifteen minutester, Theo emerged from the interview room. He rifled through the stack of resumes and set one down in front of the HR manager. ¡°This one¡¯s good. Hire her.¡± The HR manager nodded and nced at the name on the resume: Giselle. When Giselle got the call from UME offering her the job, she was ecstatic. She hugged her phone and smothered it with kisses. Getting into UME meant she¡¯d finally have a chance to meet Glenn in person.. Her mother, Hazel, stayed much calmer byparison. ¡°You¡¯re a star, honey,¡± Hazel said, smiling. ¡°Top of your ss, always in the top three, and now you¡¯vended a technical assistant position. Frankly, you¡¯re overqualified.¡± But UME was only hiring for entry¨Clevel roles at the moment. If Hazel hadn¡¯t wanted her daughter to get close to Glenn as soon as possible, she¡¯d never have allowed Giselle to settle for this. Giselle beamed, settling onto the couch next to her mother. ¡°But Mom, you have no idea how tough it is to get into UME¡¯s tech division. I had to work really hard to pass that interview.¡± Hazel pinched her daughter¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°Just remember, sweetheart, your real mission at UME is to win Glenn over. The job itself doesn¡¯t matter¨Cdon¡¯t wear yourself out, okay?¡± Giselle nodded eagerly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± All night, she tossed and turned, too excited to sleep at the thought of getting closer to Glenn. But the next morning, when Giselle arrived for her first day and caught sight of Evangeline, her good mood evaporated. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± Giselle muttered under her breath as she watched Evangeline heading toward theb, annoyance flickering in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t meant anyone to hear, but Lily, who was giving Giselle a tour of the office, caught her tone and followed her gaze. ¡°You know her?¡± Giselle scoffed. ¡°Who in Serenity City doesn¡¯t? She¡¯s impossible to miss.¡± Lily¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Giselle almost let herself rant, but stopped short¨Cshe barely knew Lily, and it was her first day. Better to keep quiet for now. Lily, sharp as ever, caught Giselle¡¯s hesitation. ¡°We can talk more some other time,¡± she said with a knowing smile. ¡°How about lunch on me today? Company tradition for new hires.¡± Giselle considered. They were colleagues now, and Lily seemed to have some opinions of her own about Evangeline. ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed brightly. Meanwhile, Evangeline waspletely absorbed in her work in theb. Morning and night, all she could think about was perfecting the robot¡¯s calibration and training. The office drama passed her by unnoticed. After onest test run¨Cwless and fast¨CEvangeline finished writing her proposal, ready to hand it off to Theo that afternoon. At lunchtime, as usual, she headed down to thepany cafeteria, only to spot Lily and Giselle seated at the same table. Lose Us 142 Evangeline was puzzled to see Giselle here. After mulling it over, she called the HR manager. The HR manager exined that Theo had interviewed and selected Giselle for the position. Evangeline frowned, her voice steely. ¡°Anyone joining UME needs approval from their direct supervisor. Are you not aware of this policy?¡± Sensing her irritation, the HR manager chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Well, Director Shaw was adamant at the time, and you weren¡¯t around. I didn¡¯t really have a choice. But honestly, Giselle is quite capable. Why not let her intern for a bit and see how it goes?¡± Evangeline knew Giselle had always had impressive grades at school. But she also knew that, with the way Winston and Hazel doted on their daughter, Giselle was all but guaranteed a ce in the Whitmore family business right after graduation. So what was Giselle doing here, of all ces? She could kick her out, of course. But since Theo had brought Giselle in, that would mean going head¨Cto¨Chead with him. Right now, thest thing she needed was internal conflict. After weighing her options, Evangeline relented. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let it go. But if it happens again¨Cif you¡¯break protocol one more time¨Cjust hand in your resignation and leave.¡± She ended the call abruptly. On the other end, the HR manager smiled and agreed politely, but as soon as the call disconnected, he rolled his eyes at his phone and mimicked Evangeline¡¯s stern words in a mocking tone. ¡°Trying to scare me?¡± *For all she knows, she might be the one packing up soon.¡± He snorted, ncing at the clock. There was just over a week left before Evangeline¡¯s deadline with Theo. If she failed, she¡¯d be the one shown the door. With that in mind, the HR manager didn¡¯t take her threats to heart. If this happened again, he¡¯d side with Theo all over again. Meanwhile, in the caf¨¦, Lily and Giselle were deep in conversation. At first, their talk was cautious and polite. But once Lily mentioned Evangeline¡¯s situation with Glenn, Giselle¡¯s temper red. ¡°She¡¯s already married¨Cwhy is she still clinging to Glenn?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You know about Evangeline¡¯s marriage?¡± ¡°Of course. She practically forced her way into it. That wedding should never have been hers¨Cshe stole someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± The memory of Evangeline marrying Soren still stung Giselle. She¡¯d had her bridal dress ordered and everything. But the night before the wedding, she¡¯d gotten ckout drunk at her bachelorette party and ended up locked away somewhere. She never made it home, and with the Fawkes family impatiently waiting, the Whitmores had panicked. They couldn¡¯t admit what happened, nor could they let word get out, so they had Evangeline take her ce in the bridal suite. The n was to switch back once Giselle returned, but no one expected Evangeline would go through with the wedding in her stead. The more Giselle dwelled on it, the angrier she became. She stabbed at her food, chewing furiously. Lily¡¯s eyes darted, curiosity piqued. ¡°So, is her husband really awful to her?¡± Giselle snorted. ¡°Awful doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it. He humiliates her every chance he gets.¡± With that, Giselle couldn¡¯t help herself. She told Lily a few of the more embarrassing stories¨Cthough she left out the part about Evangeline¡¯s husband being Soren. Listening to Giselle¡¯s tales only confirmed what Lily had already suspected. Suppressing a smug smile, Lily asked, ¡°Did you know she¡¯s been hitting on other women¡¯s husbands? One of their wives even confronted her.¡± Giselle¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Seeing her interest, Lily embellished the story of what happened yesterday, adding extra details for good measure. By the end, Giselle was fuming. Evangeline was really shameless now. Having Soren wasn¡¯t enough¨Cshe was still after Glenn, and now chasing after someone else¡¯s husband? At this rate, Evangeline would drag the Whitmore family¡¯s reputation through the mud. Giselle made up her mind to tell her parents everything as soon as she got home. Later that afternoon, Evangeline handed the proposal and the finished robot over to Theo. He was momentarily surprised, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he just scoffed inwardly and continued with his work, barely ncing at the report she¡¯d submitted. Lose Us 143 ¡°Director Whitmore, I trust you understand what constitutes a truly new product. Don¡¯t just tweak a few settings and expect me to believe that¡¯s innovation. It¡¯s a waste of your time¨Cand mine.¡± He simply couldn¡¯t believe that, in only twenty days, Evangeline could deliver anything fundamentally different from thest version. Evangeline shook her head. ¡°You should see for yourself.¡± That was when Theo finally took the proposal from her. At first, when he saw that she was still using thepany¡¯s existing technology and algorithms, he dismissed it, unimpressed. It was standard,petent work¨Cnothing more. But as he kept reading, something caught his eye. He sat up straighter, his expression growing serious. ¡°Did you develop these yourself?¡± ¡°Mr. Carlisle helped me out a bit as well,¡± Evangeline answered honestly. It had always been this way; whenever she hit a wall with the algorithms, Glenn was the one who could fill in the gaps. Hearing this, Theo¡¯s initial hope faded.. Well, that exined it. And, he suspected, Glenn¡¯s involvement probably went beyond just this¨Cit was likely he¡¯d had a hand in other aspects, too. Glenn was a genius when it came to this sort of thing. Clearly, he was pulling out all the stops to keep Evangeline around. But then¡­ Theo recalled thepany gossip he¡¯d heard over the past couple of days¨Crumors about Evangeline. He let out a wry, mocking littleugh. Looks like this is a one¨Csided affair. his feet. ¡°Show me the actual prototype, Theo said, rising to his 19-18 Fawkes Enterprises. ¡°Are you all useless? It¡¯s been over two weeks¨Chow do you still not have a concrete proposal? Why do you think I hired you? To sit around and do nothing?¡± Poppy¡¯s perfectly manicured handnded hard on the table. ¡°The timeline¡¯s jus The project manager kept his gaze downcast. too tight¨Cit¡¯s really hard for us to pull this off¡­¡± Poppy cut him off. ¡°I gave you two weeks, and now you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s too difficult? What did you promise me when you took this job? Howe otherpanies manage, but you can¡¯t?¡± Back when she¡¯d been in the States working with UME, their timelines for proposals never surpassed two weeks. Even with development, debugging, and training, the entire process rarely took more than three months. The project manager muttered, ¡°It¡¯d be the same with any otherpany. UME only pulled it off because-¡± ¡°Enough. No more excuses.¡± I ¡°Seven days. I¡¯ll give you seven more days. Bring me a viable proposal by then. That¡¯s all. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± After he left, Poppy began pacing the room, anxious. She hadn¡¯t expected things to fall apart so quickly. Soren had trusted her enough to hand over the role of project director¨Cthis was her first major responsibility for the Fawkes family. She could not afford to mess this
  1. up.
Besides, Helena knew about this project, too. Last time, she¡¯d never gotten any news about Flora¡¯s situation, which probably meant they hadn¡¯t suspected her involvement. If she could handle this new project well, she¡¯d prove to Helena that she was the only real contender for Mrs. Fawkes. Failure was not an option. After a moment¡¯s thought, Poppy had an idea. She sat down at herputer and sent out a message. 1010 Within two minutes, a boyish, clean¨Ccut young man knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Ms. Yates, you wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Close the door,¡± Poppy said, lifting her chin. He did as she asked, his pulse quickening slightly. Once the door was shut, his gaze flicked to her, cheeks ting with red. Poppy was the office goddess¨Cbeautiful, effortlessly kind, the topic of every guy¡¯s conversations in the break room. Now, here she was, calling him into her office with the door closed. He couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous and a little excited. ¡°Ms. Yates, is there something I can do for you?¡± he asked quietly. Poppy smiled. ¡°Rx, Frank. I actually have a good opportunity for you. If you can pull this off, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re promoted to project manager.¡± Frank¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Her smile widened. ¡°If I remember right, your girlfriend works at UME, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Chapter 144 Lose Us 144 After Theo arrived at theb, he ran a series of tests on the sample robots, meticulously checking for any issues. Everything seemed to function as expected¨Cif anything, the robots actually worked together more smoothly than before. He nced over the revised proposal Evangeline had handed him and noticed that. a few parameters had been subtly adjusted to better match the updated features. Glenn had never been much good at this sort of thing, so it was clear Evangeline had caught these details herself. That, Theo had to admit, was a pleasant surprise. Admittedly, a few minor ws still cropped up in the new features, but considering what had been aplished in just twenty days, the results were impressive. Keeping his expression neutral, Theo pointed out a couple of parameters that could be fine¨Ctuned, then turned to Evangeline. ¡°Get ready. You¡¯ll be presenting at the productunch next week.¡± With that, he left theb without another word. As soon as he was gone, the team erupted into cheers. ¡°That¡¯s Director Shaw¡¯s way of saying the product¡¯s ready for final approval!¡± ¡°Director Whitmore, looks like you¡¯re staying with thepany!¡± ¡°Incredible! Only twenty days, Director Whitmore¨CI misjudged you before. You¡¯re amazing.¡± Amid the congrattory chatter, Evangeline simply smiled and said, ¡°This was a team effort. We did it together.¡± Her words made the others a little sheepish. The truth was, nobody had much faith in Evangeline at the start. Once the n was set, most of them had just gone through the motions, doing the bare minimum¨Csometimes even less. Evangeline had spent long hours alone in theb, while the rest of them, in private, had joked that she was just putting on a show. None of them had expected her to actually pull it off, least of all in such a short time. Lily found it hardest to believe. While the others had at least pretended to help, she hadn¡¯t even bothered with that¨Cleaving her tasks unfinished, convinced Evangeline 19:18 wouldn¡¯tst anyway. Theo clearly didn¡¯t care for Evangeline, and no one expected him to hold Lily ountable for tasks Evangeline couldn¡¯tplete. But now that Evangeline¡¯s position at thepany was secure, Lily couldn¡¯t help but panic at the thought of possible payback. Evangeline noticed Lily¡¯s uneasy expression but didn¡¯t pay it much mind. She knew exactly what Lily was thinking, but she wasn¡¯t the type to hold grudges over petty workce slights. Besides, she recognized that, for all her attitude, Lily wast technically gifted. She¡¯d decide how to handle things based on what happened next. Evangeline spent the rest of the day refining the parameters Theo had gged, then turned her attention to drafting herunch presentation. She workedte into the night before finally heading back to her apartment. The moment she stepped inside, she saw Soren. He was loungingzily on her couch, flipping through one of her books, a faint smile ying on his lips. He looked perfectly at ease, even content. Evangeline¡¯s spirits, which had been high after her sess at work, sank the instant she saw him. Maybe it was time to get a sturdier lock, she mused. But then again, with Soren, even a hundred locks wouldn¡¯t make a difference. If he wanted in, he¡¯d find a way. What did he want this time? ¡°You¡¯re backte,¡± Soren remarked, ncing up and running his eyes over her from head to toe. She wore a white tailored suit, her usually bare face ented with a touch of makeup. It gave her a poised, sophisticated look she didn¡¯t often disy. Was she out on a date with Glenn? Is that why she¡¯de home sote? Evangeline detected the edge in his voice but didn¡¯t bother to respond to the implication. She kept her tone even. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Her refusal to exin only convinced Soren he was right. His irritation red again, and his fingers tightened around the book. Lose Us 145 But soon, he closed his eyes, took a steadying breath, andposed himself. He hadn¡¯te here to argue with her. No matter how close she and Glenn might be, she was still his wife. They were. married, their certificates tucked away in some drawer¨Can undeniable fact. She was him because of the baby. That was all. v angry. Once her anger faded, she¡¯d regret it. With that thought, Soren felt much better. He tossed his book aside and said, ¡°Go make dinner. I¡¯m eating here tonight.¡± Evangeline looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Why?¡± He had a whole mansion he could go back to, and Poppy waiting on him, yet here he was demanding she cook? Soren¡¯s tone was as calm as ever. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my wife. Isn¡¯t it perfectly normal. for you to make me dinner?¡± So that was it. Evangeline nced at the calendar. One more week until she could finally get the divorce decree. Technically, she was still his wife. But she certainly didn¡¯t feel like it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Poppy? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her cooking better,¡± Evangeline replied. Soren caught the subtle hint of jealousy in her voice, and whatever irritation he¡¯d been feeling evaporated. He let out a soft, helpless chuckle. ¡°But tonight, I want to eat your cooking.¡± Once, those words would have made Evangeline¡¯s heart leap with joy. For five years of marriage, she¡¯d lost count of the evenings she¡¯d waited with dinner on the table, just hoping he¡¯de home. But he was almost always with Poppy. Every time, she¡¯d wait until dinner grew cold, then reheat it, only for it to cool again while she waited. After a while, her heart while she waited. grew cold too. Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Evangeline gave up arguing. She knew his stubbornness¨Cthere was no point wasting energy fighting him. Besides, she was hungry herself. It was just a meal. His presence or absence didn¡¯t make a difference. She headed into the kitchen and quickly whipped up a couple of simple vegetable dishes. ¡°No meat?¡± Soren scanned the tes and frowned in disapproval. ¡°There¡¯s none left in the fridge,¡± Evangeline answered. ¡°Then go buy some.¡± ¡°The stores are already closed,¡± she said tly.- Soren scoffed. ¡°A city as big as Serenity and you expect me to believe there¡¯s nowhere to buy meat?¡± Of course there were ces¨Cjust far too expensive. Money was tight for her these days. After rent and bills, there was barely anything left at the end of the month. She¡¯d only just started to rebuild her life. She didn¡¯t want to waste her savings. When she stayed silent, Soren dropped the argument and walked out. Evangeline figured he¡¯d left for good, and honestly, it didn¡¯t bother her. In fact, it was a relief. With the divorce looming, being alone together felt ufortable. But less than ten minutester, Soren returned, arms loaded with bags brimming with carefully packaged meats and other high¨Cend ingredients. There was probably more here than her fridge could hold. *Cook more, Soren dered, piling the groceries on the counter as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Evangeline stared at him, exasperated. ¡°Soren, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Eat,¡± Soren replied, blunt and to the point. She gestured toward the door. ¡°This isn¡¯t a restaurant. Head downstairs, take a left, and you¡¯ll find a chef who¡¯s probably better than I am.¡± ¡°But I want your cooking,¡± Soren said, locking eyes with her, a subtle smile tugging at his lips. Last time, even though her food had grown cold, it was still delicious. For days afterward, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that evening¨Cabout her, and the familiar,forting taste of her food. Gregory had told him it was normal, that it was the bond of home. He used to hate the idea of sharing a home with Evangeline. Buttely, he¡¯d begun to wonder if it might not be so bad after all. Lose Us 146 Evangeline noticed the subtle shift in his gaze. He didn¡¯t look like a dinner guest¨Che looked like he¡¯d shown up just to cause trouble. She was sure she hadn¡¯t provoked him recently. Even thest time at the amusement park, when she¡¯d run into Poppy, she¡¯d quietly stepped aside and let her have the spot. Since finalizing the divorce, Evangeline was certain she hadn¡¯t done anything to upset either of them. She couldn¡¯t figure out Soren¡¯s motive for this little performance. Was he really just here for dinner? Or did he want to boss her around again? Her mind raced, searching for a reasonable exnation, but came up empty. Whatever his reason, Soren was clearly determined. She tamped down her irritation. Fine. She¡¯d y along. ¡°Eat your dinner and go,¡± Evangeline said tly. It wasn¡¯t subtle; she was clearly asking him to leave. But to her surprise, Soren didn¡¯t seem the least bit offended. In the past, Evangeline had always treated him with gentle courtesy. Even if she was angry, she¡¯d hide it behind a polite smile. The act had always set his nerves on edge. But now, with her sulky expression out in the open, he found it oddly endearing. When he didn¡¯t respond, Evangeline grabbed the groceries and retreated to the kitchen. Some ingredients would have been a pain to prepare, especially in her cramped rental. She settled for a bag of shrimp and some chicken breast¨Csimple enough. She whipped up two quick stir¨Cfries. By the time she finished, the two vegetable dishes she¡¯d made earlier had already gone cold. Her stomach growled; she couldn¡¯t be bothered to reheat anything. They could eat as it was. Soren took a bite and frowned slightly. That night at the vi, he¡¯d chalked up the meal¡¯s taste to his own hunger. But now, tasting her cooking again, he realized it was exactly the same as what he¡¯d had at the Whitmore estate. Except he¡¯d always thought Macy had been the one cooking back then. He remembered those strange¨Ctasting dishes Macy made afterward. Suspicion stirred. here¡¯d you learn to cook?¡± he asked. ¡°From Macy?¡± Evangeline assumed he was making small talk and didn¡¯t bother replying. Her mother had taught her everything she knew about cooking. She¡¯d grown up pampered, never lifting a finger in the kitchen. But after her engagement was arranged, her mother insisted she learn. ¡°If you want to win a man¡¯s heart, you have to win over his appetite first,¡± her mother used to say. She¡¯d objected, half¨Cjoking, ¡°If it¡¯s just about his appetite, couldn¡¯t I just hire a great chef?¡± But in the end, she learned, mostly because her mother had gotten genuinely angry¨Csomething Evangeline had never seen before. Later, her mother sat her down and exined, ¡°You and Soren don¡¯t like the same food. If the chef only tries to please him, you¡¯ll always be eating things you hate. If you know how to cook, you can make what you love. You¡¯ll suffer less.¡± Back then, Evangeline hadn¡¯t understood. I It wasn¡¯t until her mother passed away, and things soured with the Whitmore family, and she became a ghost in the Fawkes household, unable to find a single dish she actually enjoyed, that she finally understood her mother¡¯s intent. When she didn¡¯t answer, Soren lost interest in the conversation. The rest of dinner passed in near silence. Evangeline just wanted him to finish eating and leave. But when they were done, Soren showed no sign of getting up. She went to clean the dishes in the kitchen. Soren sprawled on the sofa,ptop open, working on something she couldn¡¯t see. Evangeline noticed the subtle shift in his gaze. He didn¡¯t look like a dinner guest¨Che looked like he¡¯d shown up just to cause trouble. She was sure she hadn¡¯t provoked him recently. Even thest time at the amusement park, when she¡¯d run into Poppy, she¡¯d quietly stepped aside and let her have the spot. Since finalizing the divorce, Evangeline was certain she hadn¡¯t done anything to upset either of them.. She couldn¡¯t figure out Soren¡¯s motive for this little performance. Was he really just here for dinner? Or did he want to boss her around again? Her mind raced, searching for a reasonable exnation, but came up empty. Whatever his reason, Soren was clearly determined. She tamped down her irritation. Fine. She¡¯d y along. ¡°Eat your dinner and go, Evangeline said tly. It wasn¡¯t subtle; she was clearly asking him to leave. But to her surprise, Soren didn¡¯t seem the least bit offended. In the past, Evangeline had always treated him with gentle courtesy. Even if she was angry, she¡¯d hide it behind a polite smile. The act had always set his nerves on edge. But now, with her sulky expression out in the open, he found it oddly endearing. When he didn¡¯t respond, Evangeline grabbed the groceries and retreated to the kitchen. Some ingredients would have been a pain to prepare, especially in her cramped rental. She settled for a bag of shrimp and some chicken breast¨Csimple enough. She whipped up two quick stir¨Cfries. By the time she finished, the two vegetable dishes she¡¯d made earlier had already gone cold. Her stomach growled; she couldn¡¯t be bothered to reheat anything. They could eat as it was. Soren took a bite and frowned slightly. That night at the vi, he¡¯d chalked up the meal¡¯s taste to his own hunger. But now, tasting her cooking again, he realized it was exactly the same as what he¡¯d had at the Whitmore estate. Except he¡¯d always thought Macy had been the one cooking back then. He remembered those strange¨Ctasting dishes Macy made afterward. Suspicion stirred. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn to cook?¡± he asked. ¡°From Macy?¡± Evangeline assumed he was making small talk and didn¡¯t bother replying. Her mother had taught her everything she knew about cooking. She¡¯d grown up pampered, never lifting a finger in the kitchen. But after her engagement was arranged, her mother insisted she learn. ¡°If you want to win a man¡¯s heart, you have to win over his appetite first,¡± her mother used to say. She¡¯d objected, half¨Cjoking, ¡°If it¡¯s just about his appetite, couldn¡¯t I just hire a great chef?¡± But in the end, she learned, mostly because her mother had gotten genuinely angry¨Csomething Evangeline had never seen before. Later, her mother sat her down and exined, ¡°You and Soren don¡¯t like the same food. If the chef only tries to please him, you¡¯ll always be eating things you hate. If you know how to cook, you can make what you love. You¡¯ll suffer less.¡± Back then, Evangeline hadn¡¯t understood. It wasn¡¯t until her mother passed away, and things soured with the Whitmore family, and she became a ghost in the Fawkes household, unable to find a single dish she actually enjoyed, that she finally understood her mother¡¯s intent. When she didn¡¯t answer, Soren lost interest in the conversation. The rest of dinner passed in near silence. Evangeline just wanted him to finish eating and leave. But when they were done, Soren showed no sign of getting up. She went to clean the dishes in the kitchen. Soren sprawled on the sofa,ptop open, working on something she couldn¡¯t see. When she came back out, he¡¯d switched to watching the financial news as if he owned the ce. She checked the time. ¡°You should go.¡± Soren nced up,zy and unconcerned. She was serious¨Cshe really wanted him. gone. Funny, he thought. She used to do everything she could to keep him around. Now that he¡¯d decided to stay, she couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave. Lose Us 147 He let out a mockingugh, ncing toward the door. ¡°What¡¯s the rush to send me home? Afraid I¡¯m ruining your precious time together?¡± Evangeline caught the pointed reference to Glenn¨Cshe heard the sarcasm in his voice, too. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue, so she replied in the same dry tone, ¡°Not at all. I just thought you staying here might get in the way of your quality time with Poppy.¡± Soren snorted. ¡°Funny. Never pegged you for someone so considerate.¡± She smiled, unfazed. ¡°Well, I was wrong before¨Calways in your way. I¡¯m happy to step aside for the two of you now.¡± Soren scoffed. Nice words. Too bad he didn¡¯t buy it. She was just shifting her affections to Glenn, that much was obvious. He wasn¡¯t blind; he could see it clear as day. The thought made irritation prickle under his skin. With a coldugh, he shot back, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Glenn isn¡¯t the kind of man who¡¯d ever be interested in you.¡± Evangeline blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡± She had no idea how the conversation hadnded on Glenn. Wasn¡¯t he the one who agreed to the divorce in the first ce? Now, what was this attitude about? ¡°Whether he¡¯s interested or not is between me and him. You don¡¯t need to concern yourself,¡± she said, her voice icy. That only seemed to rile Soren further. Was she really hoping Glenn would notice her? ¡°Evangeline, have you forgotten? We¡¯re still married,¡± Soren reminded her, his tone sharp. ¡°Before you start running around behind my back, maybe remember you¡¯re still Mrs. Fawkes.¡± Chapter 14/ Mrs. Fawkes. On their wedding night, he¡¯d disappeared to chase after another woman. Five years of marriage, and he¡¯d spent more time with Poppy than with his wife. Had he ever spared a thought for his role as a husband? Evangeline couldn¡¯t be bothered to dredge up old grievances. She gave a mirthlessugh. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? We¡¯ll be divorced soon anyway.¡± Divorced? Soren hesitated, thrown for a moment. He remembered plenty of people had brought up divorce to him recently. So Evangeline must have heard the rumors, and now she was worried he¡¯d actually go through with it. That thought made him rx a little. He crossed his legs, a flicker of amusement in his dark eyes. ¡°Evangeline, the decision to divorce is mine to make. I¡¯m your husband. And I have no intention of ending this marriage. Not now, not ever.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯d advise you to ignore the gossip. Whatever little game work on me.¡± you¡¯re ying won¡¯t Evangeline just stared at him, momentarily stunned, her mind nk. The way Soren spoke¨Cit wasn¡¯t a joke. It was only then that she finally realized: Soren didn¡¯t seem to know that the divorce was already in motion, that their paperwork was nearly finalized. Her throat felt tight, words catching before she could speak. After a pause, she asked quietly, ¡°Soren, do you remember signing a document not long ago?¡± ¡°What document?¡± Soren looked at her, genuinely confused. She pressed on, ¡°About two weeks ago. I brought it to your study.¡± Soren thought for a moment. He had to handle so many documents every day, it was hard to remember specifics. But this one had involved the Whitmore family¨Ca major partnership¨Cand Evangeline had brought it herself. It rang a bell. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± he said, dismissive. Super Evangeline didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Do you remember what kind of document it was?¡± Soren barely spared it a thought. ¡°A contract for the Whitmore partnership. What else would it be?¡± Cha Lose Us 148 When she heard his answer, Evangeline finally understood. He truly had no idea they¡¯d already signed the divorce papers, that soon they¡¯d have their official decree in hand. He even assumed she¡¯d still do things for the Whitmore family. Evangeline let out a bitter, self¨Cmocking smile. Just like all these years of marriage¨Cshe shouldered the pain alone, wrestled with doubts alone. Soren knew nothing of it. Or maybe, he simply didn¡¯t care. Sometimes she¡¯d wondered if there was some misunderstanding between them. But now she realized: what people call a ¡°misunderstanding¡± is just another word for indifference. If he truly cared, he would have noticed the rift between her and the Whitmores all these years. He would have known she¡¯d never help them. Maybe then, when she handed him those papers, he would have looked more closely¨Che would have realized it was a divorce agreement, not just some document. But there was no point exining anymore. Waiting for Soren was like waiting for a ship at the airport. Maybe neither of them was really at fault, but they were never on the same page¨Cnever even in the same story. Soren seemed to sense something was wrong. He stopped talking and looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Why are you bringing up these pointless things now?¡± Evangeline only smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re right, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Five years of marriage, and none of it mattered. Even this divorce¨Cmeaningless to him. She said nothing more, just turned and went back to her room. Her phone buzzed again: another friend request from Poppy. This time, Evangeline epted. 1/2 As soon as she did, she sent Poppy a text. [Soren is here.] Poppy had always wanted Soren for herself. If she knew where he was, she¡¯d find a way to get him back. And Soren would always listen to her. For years, Evangeline had tried every way to make him stay. But all it took was a single call or text from Poppy, and Soren was gone. It used to break her heart every time. But tonight, it made things easier. Soren sensed there was something behind her words, but couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. He watched her retreating figure, lost in a fog of uncertainty, feeling she was hiding something. He stepped forward, about to open the door and ask her outright¨Cwhen his phone. rang. Evangeline, in the bedroom, heard the ringtone. She couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, but Soren¡¯s voice was low and serious: ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Momentster, she heard his footsteps fading away. Less than half a minute passed before the front door opened and closed. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know Soren had left. Scenes like this had yed out hundreds of times over the past five years. Every time, her heart ached. But tonight, she felt nothing but calm. Soren drove back to the Fawkes estate. On the way, his phone rang again. It was Poppy. She was still thinking about the text Evangeline had sent her, unsettled by it, though she kept her voice soft and sweet: ¡°Soren, where are you now? I wanted to update you on the project.¡± Soren nced at the clock, frowning slightly. ¡°It¡¯ste. You¡¯re still at the office?¡± Poppy replied, ¡°This is the first project you¡¯ve entrusted to me¨CI can¡¯t let 2/3 you down. 19:19 Did you make it back to the house? Maybe I could stop by?¡± ¡°Not tonight,¡± Soren said, checking the time again. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s birthday ising up, so I need to head back to the Fawkes estate. You should get some rest¨Cit¡¯ste.¡± Poppy just smiled softly. ¡°Helping you is never a burden.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything your grandmother needs help with, let me know,¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯d love to do something for her too.¡± Chap Lose Us 149 Soren made a quiet sound of acknowledgment and ended the call. As soon as the line disconnected, Poppy¡¯s smile faded. The warmth on her face chilled to stone as she stared at the text Evangeline had just sent. She¡¯d called Macy earlier and found out that after leaving the office, Soren hadn¡¯t gone back to the house. So he really had gone to see Evangeline? Poppy wasn¡¯t sure what to believe about Soren¡¯s im that he was returning to the Fawkes estate. Ever since that night, she¡¯d noticed his attitude toward Evangeline had grown increasingly ambiguous. The thought unsettled her, gnawing at her nerves. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer. She needed to push things forward with Soren¨Cand fast. Unaware of Poppy¡¯s turmoil, Soren sent her a quick text after hanging up, reminding her to get some rest. Less than thirty minutester, he pulled up at the Fawkes family estate. It wasn¡¯t until after he¡¯d sat down with the family that he realized Clyde intended for him to host the uing birthday celebration. But as soon as the subject of Soren¡¯s partner came up, the conversation stalled. Helena and Flora made it clear they wanted Poppy to take Evangeline¡¯s ce and co¨Chost the event with Soren. Clyde understood their reasoning, but he hesitated. After all, Soren and Evangeline had been married for five years. It was only natural she should stand by his side for such an important asion. The three couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, so they left the final decision to Soren. He was baffled by the whole debate. ¡°What¡¯s there to argue about?¡± he said tly. ¡°Evangeline should co¨Chost with me. That¡¯s only right.¡± His firm response caught the others off guard. 19.201 Flora was the first to break the silence. ¡°Big brother, has Evangeline put some kind of spell on you? Or do you really not get what this means? This is the perfect. chance for you to make things official with Poppy¨Cif you let it slip by, there might not be another one.¡± Soren¡¯s brows knit together. Make things official? He opened his mouth to reply, but Flora pressed on. ¡°Let me put it this way: if Grandma announces that you¡¯re taking over Fawkes Enterprises, and Evangeline is the one standing next to you, have you thought about how Poppy will feel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious,¡± Helena interjected. ¡°But this is a big family event, and Evangeline isn¡¯t exactly the life of the party. I honestly think Poppy would be a much better fit for this sort of thing.¡± ¡°Besides, everyone knows about you and Poppy. Even if and Poppy. Even if you choose her, nobody¡¯s going to be shocked.¡± Soren wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Flora championing Poppy. But to hear Helena say so too¨Cthat caught him off guard. Still, she wasn¡¯t wrong. Over the years, he¡¯d rarely brought Evangeline torge gatherings. She tended to freeze up at big events, while Poppy¨Cwho¡¯d studied abroad¨Chandled herself with far more poise and confidence. Objectively, Poppy was the more suitable choice. But¡­ He hesitated. Evangeline was still upset with him over the situation with Poppy and the child. If he chose Poppy again this time, Evangeline would only be more hurt¨Cshe might not even want to see him anymore. With that in mind, Soren spoke up. ¡°Poppy¡¯s been really busytely; I doubt she has the time. And honestly, it¡¯s time Evangeline took on a role like this.¡± Flora looked as if she wanted to argue, but Soren cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. There¡¯s nothing more to discuss.¡± Flora fell silent, sulking. Helena, seeing there was no use pressing further, let the matter drop. Clyde gave Soren a long, meaningful look. He knew exactly what was going through his son¡¯s mind. Lose Us 150 Last time, when Soren spoke up for Evangeline, Clyde had chalked it up to a momentarypse¨Ca fit of impulsiveness, nothing more. But now, it was clear this was no coincidence. Maybe his son wasn¡¯t as indifferent to Evangeline as everyone assumed. That thought led Clyde¡¯s mind back to something else. After Evangeline¡¯s mother passed away, the Fawkes and Whitmore had met, as agreed, to discuss the engagement between their children. At the time, the Whitmores brought Giselle. Everyone could see right through the Whitmores¡® intentions. Soren had always resented this forced arrangement. That resentment spilled over into his feelings for Evangeline, so in a fit of defiance, he insisted on marrying. Giselle. But the night before the wedding, Soren disappeared for hours, shrouded in mystery, and didn¡¯t return until morning. The next day, when Giselle failed to make it to the ceremony due to some ¡°unexpected ident,¡± the Whitmores promptly substituted Evangeline as the bride. After raising his son for so many years, Clyde knew exactly what was going through Soren¡¯s mind. He understood, though he simply smiled and kept his thoughts to himself. ¡°Is Soren really going through with this?¡± Flora asked. The family meeting had just ended when Poppy called, and Flora filled her in on everything. Poppy hesitated, stunned for a moment. Maybe, after everything that had happened, she wasn¡¯t as shocked as before. Still, she was almost certain¨CSoren¡¯s heart wasn¡¯tpletely closed off to Evangeline. Flora scoffed, ¡°Yeah, who knows what my brother¡¯s thinking this time? It¡¯s such a big deal, and he lets Evangeline handle it? Maybe she slipped him some kind of love potion and made him fall for her.¡± At the mention of potions, Poppy pressed her lips together and said nothing. 19:21 ???? 150 Flora noticed her silence and hurried to reassure her. ¡°Poppy, don¡¯t be mad, okay? There are still a few days before Grandma¡¯s birthday. For all we know, my brother might change his mind tomorrow.¡± Poppy nodded, giving a soft ¡°Mm.¡± But she knew Soren¨Conce he made up his mind, there was no turning back. Her thoughts drifted to that text Evangeline had sent her. It wasn¡¯t just simple provocation. Evangeline must have already been whispering in Soren¡¯s ear, talking about Grandma Fawkes¡¯s uing birthday. Soren might have acted indifferent, but anyone with eyes could see that the woman. on his arm at the celebration would be the one he considered the future Mrs. Fawkes. Once Poppy realized that, a pang of regret struck her. She¡¯d been so caught up in her project these days, she hadn¡¯t found the time to ask. Flora about any of this. But Flora was right. There were still a few days until Grandma Fawkes¡¯s birthday. Knowing now was better than not knowing at all. Meanwhile- Lily returned home, anxiety weighing on her. Evangeline had managed to develop a new product in just a month. The achievement unsettled Lily; even if Evangeline hadn¡¯t sought revenge today, it was only because the opportunity hadn¡¯t presented itself. If Lily slipped up, Evangeline would never let her off the hook. If she¡¯d known things would turn out this way, she never would¡¯ve gotten on Evangeline¡¯s bad side. That regret gnawed at her as the smell of dinner wafted from the kitchen. Her boyfriend Frank, handsome as ever, poked his head out from behind the stove, grinning. ¡°Hey, babe, you¡¯re home!¡± At the sight of Frank, Lily¡¯s mood lifted a little. She raised an eyebrow, teasing, ¡°What¡¯s this? Did the sun rise in the west today? Did you get a promotion or a raise?¡± Frank ducked his head, a little sheepish. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just¡­ I felt bad about the gift I got youst time, so I figured I¡¯d make dinner to make it up to you.¡± The mention of the gift made Lily feel a little guilty herself. She hadn¡¯t known about Evangeline¡¯s situation before, and that was why she¡¯d snapped at Frank. Lose Us 151 But after shadowing Evangeline, witnessing her sabotage other people¡¯s rtionships, and hearing from Giselle what kind of person she really was, Lily stopped caring altogether. Frank wasn¡¯t rich, that much was true. But he¡¯dnded a spot on a major project team at Fawkes Enterprises while still so young, and he was undeniably handsome. More importantly, the two of them genuinely loved each other. Those were things Evangeline could only dream of having. With that thought, a sense f bnce returned to Lily¡¯s heart. When dinner was ready, they sat down together as they used to, though each was lost in their own thoughts. Frank struggled to find the right words, wondering how to bring up what Poppy had suggested: that Lily steal confidential technology from UME. If Lily got caught, she¡¯d be cklisted from the entire industry. But the chance to be the lead on Fawkes Enterprises¡® new project was almost impossible to resist. If he reallynded that position, they wouldn¡¯t have to keep renting cramped apartments anymore; they could finally breathe easy. As he weighed his options, Lily suddenly spoke, her voice heavy with frustration. ¡°I think I¡¯m about to get fired.¡± Frank blinked in surprise. ¡°What happened?¡± Lily told him everything about what had happened with Evangeline, pouting. ¡°All I did was say one thing. She threatened me first, anyway.¡± ¡°And I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually pull it off.¡± A glimmer of interest shed in Frank¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait¨Cyou¡¯re saying she came up with a product UME can actually release?¡± Lily didn¡¯t notice the sudden change in his expression and added, ¡°She couldn¡¯t have done it alone. Mr. Carlisle must have helped her. How could a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom who¡¯s been out of the game for five years do something like that by herself?¡± Frank barely heard her. He didn¡¯t care who had developed the product, or what their background was. All that mattered to him was that UME now had a new product. This was exactly what Poppy wanted. He¡¯d been thinking about having Lily steal UME¡¯s core technology so they could study it and build a simr robot. But now, with this new product, things would be so much simpler. Besides, he hadn¡¯t heard any news of UME announcing a new product in the past few days- Which meant they could not only get their hands on it, but even beat UME to market. Frank squeezed Lily¡¯s hand, excitement lighting up his face. Lily jumped at the sudden gesture. When Frank finally exined his idea to her in detail, she was so startled she could barely breathe. She shook her head frantically. ¡°No way. If I get caught, I¡¯m finished.¡± ¡°No one will find out, not if you¡¯re careful,¡± Frank coaxed, his tone gentle but insistent. ¡°And if something goes wrong with the new product, she¡¯ll take the fall and get fired. Not you. He pressed on, ¡°Besides, even if you don¡¯t do anything, you¡¯re about to be fired anyway. Why not take a chance?¡± ¡°If we pull this off, I¡¯ll be the lead on Fawkes Enterprises¡® project team. That¡¯s Fawkes Enterprises, Lily! The sry is five times what we make now. We could finally buy that house we looked atst year. At the mention of Fawkes Enterprises and the house, Lily¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She hesitated. The next morning, as Evangeline arrived at UME, she spotted Giselle sneaking downstairs. That was the way to Glenn¡¯s office. Over the past few days, it had be obvious: Giselle¡¯s real reason foring to the Now, Giselle had noticed her too. Chapter 151 She shot Evangeline a guilty re and muttered, ¡°What are you staring at? Just because you begged Glenn to let you in here doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re anything special. You might have everyone else fooled, but I know exactly what you¡¯re worth.¡± Lose Us 152 Giselle never took Evangeline seriously. To her, Evangeline was someone who¡¯d already been out of school for years and married just as long. She probably spent her days thinking about grocery lists and household chores¨Ceither that or scheming how to catch Soren¡¯s attention. There was no way Evangeline had any real skills. Giselle was convinced Evangeline had onlynded this job because of her connections to Glenn. She¡¯d heard about the bet between Evangeline and Theo, but she was even more familiar with Glenn¡¯s reputation. The way Giselle saw it, any new product that came out of this project was probably Glenn¡¯s handiwork, all so he could save Evangeline¡¯s skin. Either way, it had nothing to do with Evangeline¡¯s abilities. With that thought, Giselle squared her shoulders, her confidence returning. Evangeline had noticed the disdain in Giselle¡¯s eyes but didn¡¯t bother to exin herself. Instead, she looked up and asked, ¡°Where did you just go upstairs? That¡¯s Mr. Carlisle¡¯s office, you know. Everything in there is highly confidential.¡± Giselle¡¯sposure slipped in an instant. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± she blurted. ¡°I was just bringing him breakfast.¡± ¡°How can you prove that?¡± Evangeline pressed. ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t have anything on me, you saw that! Besides, I-¡± Evangeline¡¯s usation had clearly rattled her, and the rapid¨Cfire questions left Giselle scrambling for a response. It wasn¡¯t until that moment she remembered to put up a front. Straightening, she scoffed, ¡°Why should I have to exin myself to you?¡± She¡¯d brought breakfast and other things to the office before. Glenn and Theo had never questioned her, never even looked at her twice. Why did Evangeline get to y judge and jury? The idea made something click inside her¨Ca bold, reckless thought. She sneered, ¡°Evangeline, I know you¡¯re interested in Glenn too, but don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a married woman. Maybe pick ane, instead of having your cake and eating it too.¡± L1/2 With that, she swept past Evangeline, chin high, and made her way downstairs. As she passed, Giselle deliberately tried to shoulder Evangeline out of the way. But Evangeline had seen iting and stepped aside. Giselle stumbled forward, missing her target. Evangeline¡¯s gaze turned frosty. Her voice was just as cold when she spoke: ¡°Giselle, I hope you understand¨Cthis is apany, not the Whitmore family estate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your supervisor. Whether you stay or go, that¡¯s up to me. It was an unshakeable fact. Giselle opened her mouth, searching for aeback, but nothing came. In the end, she shot Evangeline a furious re, heels clicking furiously as she stormed off. Giselle had always kept her distance from Evangeline, never letting on that they shared any deeper connection, and Evangeline was even less likely to reveal it. No one in thepany knew about their history. Evangeline treated her exactly like any other employee. After organizing the materials for the new productunch, Evangeline handed them to Giselle. ¡°Coordinate with the Public Rtions manager on this.¡± Giselle took the folder, scowling. ¡°Why are you giving this to me? Why not someone else?¡± ¡°Everyone else already has projects they haven¡¯t finished,¡± Evangeline replied evenly. ¡°So do I, Giselle shot back. ¡°And mine is important.¡± Only an hour ago, she¡¯d bribed Glenn¡¯s assistant with a limited¨Cedition piece of jewelry so she could take her ce at tonight¡¯s dinner with Glenn. She still needed to fix her makeup before heading out¨Cshe¡¯d already spent a month¡¯s allowance on this n, and the thought of it stung. Still, it was the fastest way to get closer to Glenn. She figured Evangeline, after running into a wall, would just hand the task off to someone else. But Evangeline saw right through her and pressed, ¡°What project do you have, exactly? I don¡¯t recall assigning you anything.¡± Lose Us 153 Giselle hesitated for a moment. ¡°Director Shaw gave them to me to deliver.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ask him,¡± Evangeline replied. With that, Evangeline rose from her seat, ready to head to Theo¡¯s office. Giselle panicked, quickly grabbing the documents from Evangeline¡¯s hands, her frustration slipping out. ¡°I¡¯ll take them, but I wasn¡¯t involved in this project. If the PR department starts asking questions, what am I supposed to say?¡± Evangeline answered calmly, ¡°Everything¡¯s detailed in those files. If they need rification, just tell them toe and see me.¡± In truth, ¡°coordinating¡± was just a polite way of saying Giselle was running errands¨Chandling the drudgework no one else wanted. The rest of the team still had follow¨Cup tasks to deal with; only Giselle had nothing pressing to do. Still, Giselle couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Evangeline was deliberately making her life difficult. Huffing, she stomped out of the office. The PR department was downstairs. As she waited for the elevator, clutching the files, a mischievous thought suddenly shed through her mind. This was Evangeline¡¯s project¨Cwhat if she deliberately screwed things up? Maybe Evangeline would get fired. And with so many eyes on her, even Glenn wouldn¡¯t be able to bail her out¡­. Wait. The realization hit her. If Evangeline handed the task to her, and something went wrong, she¡¯d be on the hook too. Now Giselle suspected this was Evangeline¡¯s n all along: shift the risk to her and make her sweat over the oue. She felt as if she¡¯d walked straight into Evangeline¡¯s trap. Furning, Giselle stomped her foot. But there was nothing she could do about it. Evangeline was her direct superior, and if she wanted to keep her job at UME, she¡¯d have to y along. Irritated, Giselle stepped into the elevator. Just as the doors were about to close, Lily hurried over, calling out, ¡°Wait up, Gigi!¡± Giselle actually liked Lily Plus, Lily shared her dislike for Evangeline, which made them natural allies. She helpfully pressed the open button. ¡°Thanks, Gigi,¡± Lily said with a bright smile. Her gaze dropped to n documents in 19 22 Giselle¡¯s hands. ¡°Hey, what are those?¡± Giselle exined she was supposed to coordinate with the R&D department. Lily frowned, ¡°She¡¯s just using you as an errand girl. You haven¡¯t been here long, but I can tell you¡¯re talented. This kind of grunt work is beneath you. ¦§ Lily¡¯s words made Giselle feel instantly better. The more Lily sympathized, the angrier Giselle became at Evangeline. She was about to reply when Lily suddenly gasped, clutching her head. With a moan, she sank down in the corner of the elevator. Startled, Giselle asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lily¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°I think my blood sugar¡¯s low. Everything¡¯s going ck.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Giselle blurted, genuinely worried. ¡°There¡¯s some candy in my desk drawer. Could you grab one for me?¡± Without a second thought, Giselle pressed the ¡°door open¡± button and hurried out. Lily casually took the files from her. ¡°I¡¯ll hold these for you, so you don¡¯t forget themter.¡± Giselle didn¡¯t think twice, darting back toward the office. As soon as the elevator doors closed, Lily¨Cmiraculously recovered¨Csat up straight, pulled out her phone, and quickly snapped photos of the documents Giselle had been holding. Her heart raced with nerves; a thin sheen of sweat gathered on her forehead. She¡¯d been involved in developing Evangeline¡¯stest product, and knew some of the underlying technology. Now, all she needed was the crucial technical overview Evangeline hadpiled. With that, Frank would have everything he needed¨Cthe rest would be child¡¯s y. 2/2 Lose Us 154 When Lily heard footsteps approaching outside the elevator, she quickly reshuffled the documents back into order and held them in her hands. Her expression shifted, once again wearing the mask of pain she¡¯d shown earlier. Giselle handed her a piece of candy, concern etched on her face. ¡°You¡¯re drenched in sweat. Maybe I should take you to the urgent care center next door?¡± ??? be fine, really. I¡¯m already feeling much better.¡± Lily popped the candy in her mouth, forcing an awkward smile. ¡°I was nning to grab a coffee downstairs, but I guess that¡¯s off the table now.¡± Giselle didn¡¯t suspect a thing. Without hesitation, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you somethingter.¡± Lily thanked her and stepped out of the elevator. Once the doors slid shut behind her, Lily found herself thinking of Giselle¨Chow she¡¯d just told her to get some rest. A wave of mixed emotions washed over her. It was almost too easy to fool someone fresh out of college. Guilt gnawed at her; she couldn¡¯t help but feel she¡¯d crossed a line. But then she pictured Frank, about to be named lead on the Fawkes Enterprises project, and the house they¡¯d touredst year¨Cthe future they¡¯d imagined together. Gritting her teeth, Lily sent the message to Frank anyway. That night, two bombshells exploded across the roboticsmunity. First, UME¨Cthepany that had made waves overseas and only recently returned stateside¨Cannounced a teaser for its new product, with aunch event set for the following week. Second, the newly¨Cminted Fawkes Enterprises, fresh to the robotics scene but already pouring in massive funds, released its own teaser for a new robot¨Can hour ahead of UME¡¯s announcement, and scheduled itsunch event a full three days earlier. Not only that, Fawkes Enterprises¡® website included detailed specs and features of their uing model. The news set off a storm inside UME. Because the robot Fawkes Enterprises just Evangeline had developed not long ago. announced was the very same model The entire Tech Division was in an uproar. Evangeline had been working on her speech for the uingunch when the news broke. Before she could even process what was happening, she was summoned to Theo¡¯s office. The moment she stepped inside, Theo hurled a file straight at her face. She had no time to dodge; the sharp edge of the folder grazed her cheek. ¡°What the hell is going on, Evangeline? Exin yourself! Why is the robot Fawkes Enterprises just announced the exact one we¡¯ve been working on? And how did they beat us to it?¡± Theo¡¯s voice shook with fury. Evangeline picked up the documents. They contained some specs and features. from Fawkes Enterprises¡® new robot. Even though it was only a partial release, the underlying concepts and research clearly matched their own. While many on the Tech Division team had contributed to the project, Evangeline had always worried something like this might happen. To minimize risk, she¡¯d deliberately kept certain detailspartmentalized. The core algorithms and conceptual framework were stored separately; only she, Glenn, and Theo knew the entire picture. Technical know¨Chow alone wasn¡¯t enough to control the whole project. The omitted information was only present in the files she had given to the Public Rtions Department. Which meant the leak must have happened somewhere during Giselle¡¯s handoff. Evangeline exhaled slowly. She knew Giselle¨Carrogant and willful, yes, but not reckless enough tomit outright corporate espionage. If there was a leak, there had to be someone else. involved. She was starting to form a theory. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± Evangeline said. ¡°What¡¯s the point now?¡± Theo shot back. ¡°Public Rtions already announced the 213 Theo was sweating bullets. His only constion was that the Public Rtions team hadn¡¯t revealed the robot¡¯s core features. But if Fawkes Enterprises unveiled their robot first, and people realized it was identical to UME¡¯s, UME would be branded as copycats. Fawkes Enterprises had a ster reputation in Serenity City. If this got out, UME might never recover. Lose Us 155 He paced back and forth in a panic, wringing his hands. Atst, an idea struck him. He turned to Evangeline and ordered, ¡°Go find awyer. We need to prepare awsuit against Fawkes Enterprises.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pointless,¡± Evangeline replied calmly. ¡°If Fawkes Enterprises actually dared to pull something like this, they¡¯ve already covered all their bases. Filing awsuit now won¡¯t get us anywhere.¡± She continued, ¡°Everyone in Serenity City knows how much power Fawkes Enterprises holds. If we push back, they could easily turn things around on us¨Cand UME could end up worse off than before.¡± Theo¡¯s anxiety had clouded his judgment, but hearing Evangeline¡¯s reasoning brought him back to his senses. He didn¡¯t know much about Fawkes Enterprises firsthand, but even during his years abroad, he¡¯d heard stories about their ruthless tactics. As far as he knew, Fawkes Enterprises had never lost to anyone. But he never expected them to stoop so low, resorting to underhanded tricks like this. Evangeline spoke up again. ¡°The hardware for the Al robot is already finished. If we revise the algorithms and technical framework, we might be able to pull it off in seven days.¡± ¡°Seven days?¡± Theo let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°Evangeline, do you have any idea what overhauling the algorithms and technical systems would actually mean?¡± He thought she was being hopelessly na?ve. He and Glenn had previously spent two sleepless weeks just trying to rework one algorithm they barely understood. Now she was making promises like this? It seemed Glenn¡¯s help had made her believe anything was possible. Theo snorted. ¡°Go home. I¡¯m going to let the PR department know we¡¯re postponing theunch event.¡± At this point, it seemed like the only reasonable option. Evangeline saw the distrust in his eyes. As Theo headed for the door, she quickly stepped in front of him. ¡°No¨CUME just returned to the country. This is our firstunch event since then. If we dy for no reason, we¡¯ll lose the public¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°And if something goes wrong at the event, we¡¯ll lose all the credibility we¡¯ve built up Chapter 155 overseas,¡± Theo shot back coldly. Evangeline clenched her jaw. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll have everything ready in seven days, and there won¡¯t be any problems. If there are I¡¯ll take full responsibility for the losses.¡± Theo scoffed. ¡°You? Take responsibility? And how exactly would you do that, Evangeline? I don¡¯t have time for these childish games.¡± He i ignored her and reached for the door, but before he could step out, it swung open from the other side. Glenn entered, his calm, steady gaze finding Evangeline. ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a shot,¡± he said, his voice sure and unwavering. Theo felt his blood pressure spike. It was one thing for Evangeline to make reckless promises, but Glenn too? Did he think UME was some kind of yground? Glenn shot Evangeline a reassuring look. ¡°Go get ready.¡± With Glenn¡¯s support, Evangeline said nothing more and left the room. Once she was gone, Theo, frustrated and helpless, turned to Glenn. ¡°Glenn, I know you care about her, but do you realize how much of yourself you¡¯ve poured into UME? You¡¯re just going to let her treat this like a joke?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not being reckless. You¡¯re just biased,¡± Glenn replied. Theo pointed at himself, incredulous. ¡°I¡¯m biased?¡± Glenn.nodded. ¡°Why else do you assume she can¡¯t finish in seven days? Just because you couldn¡¯t do it, you think a woman has even less of a chance.¡± Theo bristled. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of experience. And experience tells me I¡¯m right.¡± Glenn¡¯s tone was unhurried. ¡°You also said she¡¯d never manage to develop the new product in a monthst time, didn¡¯t you? But she did it. Still think your judgment is infallible?¡± Theo was left momentarily speechless. After two seconds of tense silence, he let out a cold huff. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope she doesn¡¯t let you down this time.¡± Chapter 156 Lose Us 156 Lately, Soren had been wrapped up in preparations for his grandmother¡¯s grand birthday celebration. It wasn¡¯t until chatter erupted online that he finally heard about Fawkes Enterprises¡® breakthrough with their new robotics project. Word of Poppy¡¯s connection to him had spread among the upper ranks at Fawkes. Now, the executives circled around,ying on the ttery thick. ¡°Miss Yates is absolutely exceptional¨Cwhat a mind! To pull this off in such a short time, she¡¯s nothing short of a genius.¡± ¡°Mr. Fawkes, your judgment is impable. With Miss Yates on the team, Fawkes Enterprises is bound to reach new heights.¡± ¡°Ha, UME really missed the mark. They were so cocky before, but now Ms. Yates has beaten them to the punch. I can¡¯t wait to see how they react when the news gets out.¡± And on and on they went. Soren regarded the chattering old hands¨Cmost of them had once kept quiet, waiting for him to fall t when he handed the new project to Poppy. Now, of course, they were all enthusiasm. He didn¡¯t say a word, just waved them toward the door. These men had built thepany with his uncle Clyde, so technically, they were senior to Soren. But when he signaled for them to leave, none dared argue. They simply smiled and filed out. Alone in his office, Soren sat tapping his fingers on the desk, his brows drawn. together in thought.. A few minutester, Gregory came in with a stack of reports. ¡°Sir, the robotics unit has passed every professional test so far. No issues at all. In fact, projections show that the new feature Miss Yates developed is likely to cause a serious stir in the industry.¡± Gregory couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. He¡¯d always known Poppy was talented, but not to this degree. Genius might be the only urate word for it. What puzzled him, though, was how someone with her gift had gone unnoticed for so long. What a waste that would have been. Gregory expected Soren to be pleased that Poppy had handled her first major project so brilliantly. But Soren only asked, ¡°I heard UME put out a new announcement on the same day. Any idea what¡¯s going on with their product?¡± 19 23 Gregory shook his head. ¡°Nothing definite¡¯s been revealed.¡± Soren pressed his index finger to his chin, frown deepening. Something about the situation didn¡¯t sit right with him, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what. Gregory hesitated, recalling something he¡¯d seen in UME¡¯s recent press release¨Ca familiar name, Evangeline Whitmore, listed as a lead on their tech division for thisunch. The words hovered on his lips, but for some reason, he swallowed them. ¡°What is it?¡± Soren looked up, catching the hesitation. Gregory hesitated, then redirected. ¡°Theunch event is in three days and Miss Yates will be speaking. She¡¯s stolen UME¡¯s thunder in a big way. I¡¯m just a bit worried¨Cwhat if some overzealous fans try something reckless? Should we¡­¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish. Soren was already nodding. ¡°I know. Cancel my schedule for that day.¡± That could only mean he nned to attend in person, to make sure Poppy was protected. Normally, Gregory would just do as told, but this time he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°But¡­ what if Miss Whitmore sees you there?¡± If Evangeline really had a hand in UME¡¯s tech, she¡¯d definitely be watching the industry news. ¡°Evangeline?¡± Soren¡¯s frown deepened. His voice was low, steady. ¡°So what if she does? Poppy¡¯s the project lead at Fawkes now. I¡¯m doing my job.¡± ¡°¡­Right. Of course,¡± Gregory replied, realizing Soren had a point. He turned to leave, but Soren added, ¡°Actually, give me a seat off to the side.¡± He told himself this was purely for work, but with Evangeline¡¯s jealousy ringtely¨Cand the fact she¡¯d moved out for weeks now¨Che figured it was best not to give her any extra ammunition. 2/2 Lose Us 157 On the other side of the building, after leaving Theo¡¯s office, Evangeline tracked down Giselle. But Giselle adamantly insisted that no one else had seen the files. Her voice was unwavering, and she didn¡¯t look like she was lying. By the end of their exchange, Giselle had even started to suspect Evangeline. Giselle red at her, her frustration barely contained. ¡°Soren is your husband, and you know this project inside out. I have every reason to believe you leaked those files on purpose¨Cand tried to pin it on me.¡± Evangeline realized she wouldn¡¯t get anything useful from her and saw no point in wasting more time. The truth woulde out sooner orter. Right now, the most urgent thing was to create a new prototype before theunch event. She stayed in thebte into the night, herputer screen cluttered with discarded drafts and failed ideas. At some point, Glenn showed up, quietly bringing her ate¨Cnight snack. Evangeline ate quickly, then went right back to her work. Glenn didn¡¯t say much¨Che just stayed nearby, offering an asional word of advice when she needed it. For a fleeting moment, Evangeline felt as if she were back in college¨Cshe and Glenn pulling all¨Cnighters to finish a project, surviving on caffeine and determination. But this time, their efforts seemed to be going nowhere. By the end, her vision was blurring from exhaustion. Nearly a month of sleepless nights had left her mind foggy and sluggish. She rubbed her temples, trying to clear her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Glenn said gently. Evangeline didn¡¯t argue. They walked back to their apartmentplex together. 19:22 When they reached the door to her rented ce, Evangeline hesitated, something on her mind. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Glenn.¡± Glenn was unlocking the door. He turned to look at her, puzzled. ¡°Yeah? What is it?¡± She took two steps toward him, lips pressed together. ¡°I used to love Soren. And he¡¯s still my husband¨Cat least, for now.¡± Glenn paused, waiting for her to continue. ¡°So¡­ did you ever suspect me? Did you ever think I was the one who gave the project files to Soren?¡± she asked. Giselle¡¯s usation had gotten under her skin. Just because she wanted to avoid certain thoughts didn¡¯t mean those doubts didn¡¯t exist. Other people might not know about her rtionship with Soren, but Glenn knew everything. hold ever bo She wasn¡¯t sure if that suspicion. Understanding dawned on Glenn, and he let out a soft, reassuringugh. ¡°No. Never. He added, ¡°And honestly, if you knew anything about how Fawkes Enterprises works, you¡¯d realize that question doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t quite follow. Glenn saw her confusion and exined, ¡°The project lead for Fawkes¡® robotics division is Poppy.¡± He looked at her, voice steady. ¡°I know you loved Soren. But you¡¯re not the sort of person who¡¯d throw away your work just to hand it over to Poppy. Especially since¡­ well, she¡¯s part of the reason you¡¯re in this mess.¡± Evangeline hadn¡¯t been following the details at Fawkes too closely, she only knew they¡¯d put together a project team. She never expected Soren would appoint Poppy as project lead. She¡¯d thought she might negotiate with Fawkes about the stolen files after everything settled down. But with Poppy in charge¨Cand knowing how protective Soren was of her¨Cgetting justice was going to be nearly impossible. ¡°Stop torturing yourself. Get some rest,¡± Glenn said gently. 1047 Evangeline nodded and finally went inside. The apartment was empty¨CSoren hadn¡¯te by tonight. She figured he was probably out celebrating with Poppy after her big win for Fawkes Enterprises. With a bitter smile, Evangeline slipped off her shoes and walked in. Only when she got to the living room did she notice a note left on the coffee table. Call me when you see this. The handwriting was bold and unmistakable: Soren¡¯s. 1645 Lose Us 158 Evangeline nced at her phone and saw several missed calls from Soren. He¡¯d been reaching out more than usualtely, for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite figure. out. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with whatever he wanted tonight. With a sigh, she set the note he¡¯d left back on the table, ignored his calls, and headed for a shower. But as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, her phone rang again. Soren¡¯s name shed on the screen. If she didn¡¯t pick up now, she probably wouldn¡¯t get any peace for the rest of the night. Resigned, Evangeline answered. ¡°Home already?¡± Soren¡¯s voice was cold, as usual. Evangeline toweled off her damp hair. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did you see the note I left you?¡± he asked. ¡°I saw it,¡± she replied, her tone even. Apparently, herck of enthusiasm irritated him, because his voice grew taut. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me back?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± She nced at the clock. Soren gave a low, humorlessugh. ¡°So you know it¡¯ste. Doesn¡¯t it seem a little. inappropriate for you to being home at this hour?¡± Evangeline shot back, ¡°What¡¯s so inappropriate? Is this worse than you staying out all night like you used to?¡± Today had been exhausting¨Cwhether it was Fawkes Enterprises sending people to steal information, or Soren appointing Poppy as the project lead, Evangeline¡¯s patience had worn thin. Her frustration slipped into her words. Soren was caught off guard by her retort. She¡¯d never talked back to him like this before. He was used to her quietly swallowing her hurt, never making a scene. Now she was suddenly spitting out old grievances like firecrackers, and he found it almost 14 10.79 amusing. He didn¡¯t get angry¨Cinstead, a small, wry smile yed at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for a woman toe home alone in the middle of the night. I¡¯m a man¨Cit¡¯s not the same.¡± Evangeline bit back the reply on the tip of her tongue. Divorce was right around the corner; she saw no point in debating the supposed dangers of men and women being outte. ¡°What do you want, Soren?¡± she asked, cutting to the chase. He let the previous topic drop. ¡°In eight days, it¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday. My parents asked me to organize the celebration.¡± Evangeline caught his meaning before he even finished. At Carlisle family events, Soren had a habit of bringing other women as his guests. As his wife, she¡¯d been forced to stand by while people whispered and stared. At first, she¡¯d simply endured the dirty looks and gossip, staying silent until the party was over. But then, one evening, one of Soren¡¯s dates got especially bold and confronted her directly. That time, Evangeline lost herposure and threw a drink in the woman¡¯s face¨Cearning herself the ridicule of the other guests. Helena had torn into her for it afterwards. After that, Evangeline started making excuses to avoid the parties altogether. But this was Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s seventieth¨Ca milestone she likely wouldn¡¯t be invited to again after the divorce. She didn¡¯t want to miss it. Soren must have known she¡¯d insist on attending; that¡¯s why he was warning her in advance. ¡°I understand,¡± Evangeline said. ¡°You¡¯re bringing Poppy as your date. I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t cause a scene.¡± ¨C She thought her answer would satisfy him. To her surprise, Soren frowned. ¡°Evangeline, there¡¯s no need to turn Poppy into some imaginary rival.¡± Imaginary rival? Evangeline gave a small, humorless smile. 19:22 Poppy had always yed her cards well around Soren. Evangeline didn¡¯t bother arguing the point. Soren switched topics abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ve scheduled a meeting with the designer tomorrow. Stop by¨Cthe designer needs your measurements for the dress.¡± Evangeline recited her measurements for him without hesitation. 19:22 Lose Us 159 Soren stared at his phone, silent. Chapter 159 Was she really so determined not toe back? ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± he finally said, his tone icy. ¡°The designer needs precise measurements. If anything¡¯s off, making alterations will take time¨Cand we don¡¯t have any time left.¡± Evangeline sighed in resignation. She didn¡¯t think her measurements were a problem, but Soren¡¯s insistence left her little choice. She agreed to meet, set a time, and then hung up. Exhaustion pressed down on her. After drying her hair halfway, she barely managed to crawl into bed before sleep overtook her. When dawn broke, she woke feeling hollowed out, her head throbbing and her stomach churning ufortably. Still, she forced herself up, gathered her things, and headed out the door. She barely made it to the elevator before her vision went ck. The world spun, her body went numb, and everything faded away. The next thing she knew, the sharp scent of disinfectant filled her nose. She opened her eyes to find herself in a hospital bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Glenn¡¯s worried face appeared at her side, his voice gentle but strained. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Evangeline pressed her aching temples, searching her memory. She remembered leaving her apartment. After that¨Cnothing. Glenn studied her pale face, lips pressed in a tight line. After a moment, he swallowed back whatever he¡¯d been about to say. Outside the window, the sky was already dark. ¡°What time is it?¡± Panic surged through her as she reached for her phone, only to realize it was almost evening. She threw off the covers and swung her legs over the side of the bed. Glenn was quicker, gently but firmly pushing her back. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± 1/2 ¡°I need to get back to theb,¡± she said. ¡°The proposal isn¡¯t finalized yet.¡± ¡°You need to rest,¡± Glenn insisted, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°The doctor said you can¡¯t push yourself right now.¡± ¡°But there isn¡¯t enough time-¡± There were only six days left until theunch event. Every hour counted; she couldn¡¯t afford to lose a single day. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Glenn interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Public Rtions and have them issue a statement. We¡¯ll postpone theunch.¡± Evangeline stared at him, stunned. ¡°Why? Glenn, you know I can handle this. You promised me yesterday¡ª¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d faced ast¨Cminute crisis. Glenn had always trusted her to pull through. He met her gaze, eyes shadowed and serious. ¡°Do you remember you had a miscarriage not long ago? The doctor said your body still hasn¡¯t recovered.¡± When he¡¯d brought her in, the doctor¡¯s words had left him reeling. He¡¯d always known Soren didn¡¯t care much for her, and that the past few years had been hard. But he hadn¡¯t realized just how bad things had gotten. After her miscarriage, she hadn¡¯t even received proper treatment. ¡°The doctor also said there¡¯s a hematoma that needs to be removed surgically,¡± Glenn continued quietly. ¡°If it isn¡¯t, you might not be able to have children in the future.¡± Evangeline froze. She¡¯d been forced to switch hospitals at thest minute, and after that, she¡¯d never had a thorough checkup. She¡¯d felt better and assumed she was fine, never expecting something so serious could be lurking beneath the surface. Still, after a few seconds of silence, she managed a small smile. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad. I¡¯ll get a full checkup some other day. But UME just runched here¨Cif anything goes wrong now, it would be a disaster-¡± ¡°No, Evangeline.¡± Glenn cut her off, his voice grave and unwavering. ¡°To me, nothing matters more than your well¨Cbeing.¡± Chapter Tou Lose Us 160 Glenn believed her¨Cbelieved in her¨Cand so he chose to stand by her side, willing to take this seven¨Cday gamble with her. But if he¡¯d known the true state of her health back then, he never would have agreed, no matter what. He pressed his lips together. ¡°I promised Tessa I¡¯d look out for you. If something happens to you now, there¡¯s no point in UME existing anymore.¡± The Carlisles had always been cold and distant. Theresa had been forced into a political marriage for the family¡¯s sake, and that betrayal had cut Glenn to the core. It was what finally pushed him to sever ties with the Carlisles altogether. Founding UME had been, inrge part, Glenn¡¯s way of protecting Theresa. He loved her¨CTheresa had always been the little sister he cherished. And after Theresa left, Glenn had poured that same brotherly affection onto Evangeline. Evangeline understood what he meant, and she knew he truly wanted to protect her. In a soft voice, she murmured, ¡°But I really am fine.¡± ¡°And besides, if UME doesn¡¯t take the domestic market quickly, we¡¯ll never be able to stand up to the Lockridges. Tessa needs to know she cane back someday without worry.¡± ¡°This is UME¡¯s first big move back home. We can¡¯t back down now.¡± When Glenn still showed no sign of relenting, Evangeline realized he¡¯d made up his mind not to budge. She hesitated, then gently tugged on his arm, her beautiful eyes turning pleading as she looked up at him. ¡°Glenn,¡± she said, her voice turning soft and sweet. The sound caught Glenn off guard. He met her hopeful gaze, but the word ¡°no¡± stuck in his throat and refused toe out. He knew how stubborn Evangeline could be, how she hated to admit defeat. 1/3 Her whole heart was tied up in this project¨Cforcing her to rest would probably just make things worse. When he saw she wasn¡¯t going to give up, Glenn finally relented with a sigh. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll agree¨Cbut you have to get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight. That¡¯s non¨Cnegotiable.¡± The moment he gave in, Evangeline nodded right away. Given her current condition, pushing any further would only make things worse. So, at Glenn¡¯s insistence, she took her medication and quickly drifted into a deep sleep. The private hospital room was silent and still. Silver moonlight pressed against the curtains, shut out from the world inside. A few minutester, Evangeline¡¯s phone, resting on her bedside table, started to buzz. Glenn picked it up, ncing at the screen¨CSoren. He remembered what the doctor had said earlier: the trauma to her body had resulted in a miscarriage. Did Soren know? After a moment¡¯s thought, Glenn declined the call and quietly slipped out of the room. He¡¯d barely stepped into the hallway when Soren called again. This time, Glenn answered. ¡°Evangeline, where are you?¡± Soren¡¯s voice was impatient, tinged with anger. ¡°We agreed to meet at eight. Do you even know what time it is?¡± Soren was out of patience. He¡¯de home early that evening, only to wait for hours with no sign of her. Not even a single call. He was used to others waiting for him, never the other way around¨Cit was a first. He even wondered if Evangeline was trying to get back at him for standing her up. before. He¡¯d already decided he wouldn¡¯t listen to whatever excuse she gave¨Che was fully prepared to let her have it. But then, a cool, unfamiliar male voice answered, ¡°Evangeline¡¯s asleep.¡± Chapter TOU Hearing a man¡¯s voice on Evangeline¡¯s phone stopped Soren cold. Then, in a sh, anger surged through him. ¡°Who are you¨CGlenn?¡± Were they together right now? Evangeline was asleep, and yet Glenn was by her side? A thousand thoughts crashed through Soren¡¯s mind, but before he could make sense of any of them, the call abruptly ended with a sharp click. Lose Us 161 When Soren tried calling again, the line was dead. His fists clenched tight, veins standing out stark on his forearms. Bang. A fist crashed hard into Glenn¡¯s face¨Che¡¯d juste back from paying the bill downstairs. A sharp, metallic tang filled Glenn¡¯s mouth. He pressed his tongue to his cheek, then looked up at Soren, his gaze icy and unflinching. Maybe it was the cold that clung to Soren, having juste in from the night outside, that made the air between them feel even sharper. Glenn nced at his watch. Barely ten minutes had passed since the call had ended. So, Soren must have tracked him down ande running the moment the call was cut off. Meeting Soren¡¯s re, Glenn¡¯s eyes were steady, showing no hint of fear. He¡¯d always known this confrontation was inevitable¨Che¡¯d been ready for it the moment he decided toe back. Soren, now noticing the crumpled hospital receipt in Glenn¡¯s hand, hesitated for a second. After discovering Evangeline¡¯s phone was at the hospital, Soren¡¯s anger had already started to ebb during the drive over. Still, the thought of Glenn being the one at Evangeline¡¯s side left him on edge. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± he demanded. ¡°Why is she in the hospital?¡± Glenn gave a faint smile. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Fawkes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me.¡± Soren¡¯s voice went cold as ice. ¡°Glenn, don¡¯t test me. If you so much as touch her, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Glenn could see the fury radiating from Soren. He¡¯d heard about Soren¡¯s reputation abroad and knew the man wasn¡¯t bluffing. But Glenn only smiled again. ¡°Yours? I doubt that.¡± Soren¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Glenn replied, ¡°Evangeline¡¯s health¡­ I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on with her, do you, Mr. Fawkes?¡± 19:24 Back when he first returned, Glenn had wondered if Evangeline had finally lost all hope in her marriage. But now, he realized even that suspicion was pointless. He remembered thest time he left; he¡¯d asked her, again and again, about her feelings. Then, her eyes were bright, luminous as the moon, full of dreams about love and the future. But now, five yearster, that light had faded. What he saw in her was a dull, lifeless stillness. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Soren demanded. Glenn looked at him with a touch of mockery. ¡°You really have no idea what¡¯s going on with your own wife, do you? You have to hear it from someone else?¡± Soren started to say something, but the words caught in his throat. Only now did he realize: Evangeline used to hand over her medical reports to him herself, and he¡¯d barely nced at them, thinking there was nothing to worry about. But in the past two years, he couldn¡¯t remember thest time he¡¯d seen one. Not only that¨Ctheir conversations had grown scarce since he¡¯d taken over Fawkes Enterprises. The thought made Soren frown, but his voice stayed cold as he warned Glenn, ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, it¡¯s none of your business. Stay away from her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to make sure UME disappears from Serenity City.¡± With that, he turned to head upstairs. ¡°Wait.¡± Glenn¡¯s voice stopped him. FP 3 S P S ? FO Soren thought Glenn would keep talking, so he paused, only for Glenn¡¯s fist tond squarely on his face. The blow took Soren by surprise¨Che stumbled back two steps, barely catching his bnce. ¡°That¡¯s for earlier,¡± Glenn said with a calm smile. ¡°And let me give you some advice, Mr. Fawkes. If you¡¯re so dissatisfied with your wife, maybe you should just let her go. There are plenty of men in this world who¡¯d be more than willing to cherish her for the rest of her life.¡± 217 Chap Lose Us 162 ter 162 Chapter 162 When Glenn said that, Soren didn¡¯t get angry at all, despite having just been punched. In fact, he almost found Glenn¡¯s words amusing. He gave a cold, dismissiveugh. ¡°You¡¯re meddling in things that don¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°Evangeline is my wife. Whatever happens between us is no business of yours.¡± With that, he turned and headed upstairs. Two grown men fighting in the hospital lobby was hardly a dignified spectacle. Even though the ce was quieter than usual at this hour, there were still enough people around for their scuffle to draw attention. Already, a handful of onlookers were watching; if they kept going, it would probably make the news by morning. Soren had plenty of ways to deal with Glenn¨Cthere was no need to brawl in public like a pair of schoolboys. Still, what surprised Soren was that Glenn¡¯s reaction seemed genuine. He really did have feelings for Evangeline. Soren didn¡¯t understand why¨Cand frankly, he found itughable. When Evangeline woke again, the first thing she saw was Soren sitting on the sofa across from her, reading a newspaper. For a moment, she thought she was still dreaming. She closed her eyes, only to open them again a few secondster. Soren noticed this time. He tossed the newspaper aside, stood up, and pressed the call button by her bedside. A minuteter, Liam hurried into the room and ran through a series of checks. Afterward, he spoke quietly with Soren, then left as quickly as he¡¯de. Evangeline hadn¡¯t said a word the whole time. She couldn¡¯t help stealing nces at Soren¡¯s face. There was a dark bruise on his cheek¨Ca fresh mark, clear as day. Had he gotten into a fight? Evangeline was genuinely surprised. Soren was never one for physical confrontations. He considered fighting beneath him, and with his kind of influence, he never needed to get his own hands dirty. A single nce from him was usually all it took for his people to handle any trouble. Besides, in a city like Serenity, who would darey a finger on him? Soren didn¡¯t seem to notice her scrutiny. When Liam left, he finally walked over to her, standing tall and looking down at her as he always did, a brooding shadow over her bed. His expression was still grim. Evangeline suddenly felt uneasy under his gaze. She ducked her head, avoiding his eyes. She knew why he was here¨Che was probably angry aboutst night. She hadn¡¯t meant to faint yesterday. When she finally came around, she¡¯d been so anxious to talk to Glenn about the new project that she¡¯dpletely forgotten her promise to Soren. But then again, Soren had broken more appointments with her than she had with him. That thought made her feel oddly at peace. He didn¡¯t say anything, and she saw no reason to apologize first. Nearly half a minute passed in silence. Then Soren finally moved. Evangeline braced herself for a scolding, but instead, he calmly pulled a chair to her bedside and sat down. He¡¯d been angry¨Che¡¯d wanted to confront her as soon as she woke up. But seeing her now, pale and small in a hospital gown, all his anger drained away. He¡¯d known about her car ident and the miscarriage, but he hadn¡¯t realized how serious it was. The doctors said there was a good chance she might never be able to have children again. Strange¨Che¡¯d never wanted her to bear his child. But the moment he thought she might be pregnant, he¡¯d found himself warming to the idea. And just as quickly, the possibility had been ripped away. Soren¡¯s feelings were a tangled mess. After a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°The doctors have told me about your condition, but nothing¡¯s certain. Don¡¯t let it weigh 273 too heavily on you.¡± Evangeline heard the stiffness in his voice¨Cawkward, unfamiliar. It took her a second to realize he was trying, in his own clumsy way, tofort her. 10.04 Lose Us 163 There were rare moments when Soren actually tried tofort her. But this time, Evangeline felt none of the gratitude she once might have. She knew that Soren¡¯s version offort was entirely devoid of feeling. It was like tossing a bone to a stray dog out of passing pity¨Can act meant more to ease his own conscience than to show real care. Still, Evangeline couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°But what if the doctor¡¯s right? What if it really is a hundred percent certain?¡± What if having children was truly out of the question? She had already resigned herself to the idea of divorce, but she still wanted to hear Soren¡¯s answer. He sounded unconcerned. ¡°Then we just won¡¯t have kids.¡± Evangeline gave a wry smile. ¡°Your mother would never agree to that.¡± Helena wasn¡¯t as old¨Cfashioned as some mothers¨Cinw, but she¡¯d still pulled Evangeline aside countless times, hinting that having a child would be the best way to ¡®bind¡® Soren to her. Of course, Helena also knew Soren had no real affection for Evangeline¨Cshe¡¯d always insisted Evangeline stay on birth control. So Helena hadn¡¯t pushed too hard, but Evangeline knew that if she truly couldn¡¯t have children, Helena would never ept her. Soren seemed to realize this too, after hearing her words. He looked away, visibly unsettled. ¡°Things haven¡¯te to that yet. There¡¯s no need to worry about something that hasn¡¯t happened.¡± Evangeline smiled again and pressed on, ¡°And what if it was Poppy? What if she couldn¡¯t have children?¡± Soren¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. ¡°Why are you bringing other people into this? Evangeline, whatever¡¯s going on between us, don¡¯t drag innocent people into it.¡± Innocent? Evangeline let out a bitterugh. Of everyone involved, Poppy was thest person who could be called ¡®innocent¡®. 10.34 It was Poppy who¡¯d caused that ident. Because of her, Soren had put an end to their child¡¯s future. But Evangeline knew there was no point in bringing it up now. Even if she said it, Soren probably wouldn¡¯t believe her. If he truly cared, she wouldn¡¯t need to spell it out at all. She circled back to her question. ¡°If the one who couldn¡¯t have children was Poppy, what would you do then?¡± Her relentless questioning made Soren¡¯s frown deepen. He didn¡¯t bother to answer, so Evangeline answered for him, her voice soft but edged: ¡°You¡¯d make sure everything was taken care of for her, wouldn¡¯t you? Just like you always have.¡± Soren stood abruptly, clearly frustrated. ¡°Evangeline, you¡¯re just being impossible.¡± He¡¯de here out of concern, tried to offerfort, and yet within moments she¡¯d managed to turn it back on Poppy. His anger was written all over his face. He must have expected Evangeline to let it go, but instead, she just pressed on, ¡°Am I really being impossible¨Cor did I hit the mark?¡± Soren was silent. Impossible. That¡¯s all it was. In the end, he said nothing more, just turned and left. Watching his retreating figure¨Cstiff with indignation¨CEvangeline understood all she needed to. Soren would never allow Poppy to suffer, not even a little, not for a second. Fortunately, she¡¯d prepared herself for this a long time ago. It didn¡¯t hurt. Outside, Soren only realized after leaving the hospital that he hadn¡¯te to argue at all. He¡¯d heard from the doctor that Evangeline¡¯s ident had happened recently, and he¡¯d wanted to ask about it.. Poppy, too, had been in a simr ident not long after returning to the country. It set off rm bells. Soren suspected someone was targeting people close to him. 2/3 19:24 He wasn¡¯t sure how it had ended up like this. Not wanting to go back, he pulled out his phone and called Gregory. ¡°Look into Evangeline¡¯s car ident.¡± Lose Us 164 Evangeline couldn¡¯t leave the hospital yet. That afternoon, she called Glenn and asked him to bring her workptop. When Glenn arrived, she immediately noticed the faint bruise and swelling on his cheekbone¨Ca fresh scrape, by the looks of it. It reminded her of the simr mark she¡¯d seen on Soren¡¯s face. A suspicion crept into her mind. ¡°Did you get into a fight with Soren?¡± she asked. Glenn didn¡¯t bother hiding it. He simply nodded. ¡°Why?¡± Evangeline was genuinely puzzled. Glenn and Soren had never gotten along, but they rarely crossed paths, and neither of them seemed the type to throw the first punch. What could have sparked a fight between them? It couldn¡¯t possibly be¡­ because of her? Glenn seemed to guess what she was thinking. He looked away, a little sheepish. ¡°It¡¯s a guy thing. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Since he¡¯d put it like that, Evangeline didn¡¯t press further. But she knew she¡¯d guessed right¨CGlenn had fought with Soren because of her. The realization left her with a tangled mix of feelings. On the one hand, she was touched. In all these years, Glenn was the first person who¡¯d ever stood up for her. On the other, she didn¡¯t want Glenn getting into trouble with Soren on her ount. But what was done was done. She let it go. She nced at the clock and did a quick count in her head. Five days. In five days, not only would UME¡¯s new productunch take ce, but she and Soren would also finalize their divorce. After that, there would be nothing left between them. Pushing the matter from her mind, Evangeline tried to focus on work. Maybe it was the illness, but her thoughts kept drifting. Ideas flickered at the edge of her mind, only to slip away before she could grab hold. If this went on much longer, she¡¯d run out of time. Just as she was starting to worry, her phone rang again that evening. She nced down. Finn. Lockridge Holdings was currently UME¡¯s biggest investor. Even though Finn had signed the contract without a hitch, Evangeline knew the Lockridges were never easy to deal with. If UME¡¯sunch was suddenly dyed, there was no telling what Lockridge Holdings might do with that information. This was another reason she insisted on sticking to the schedule. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Evangeline answered the call. Right away, Finn¡¯s smooth, teasing voice came through the line. ¡°I heard you¡¯re under the weather. What happened? You really need to take better care of yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but thanks for checking in,¡± she replied. Finn clicked his tongue in mock disappointment. ¡°What a shame. I¡¯m out of town on business the next couple of days, or I¡¯d havee by to look after you myself.¡± He sounded genuinely regretful. Evangeline was used to this kind of not¨Cquite¨Cserious, not¨Cquite¨Cjoking tenderness from him. ¡°So, when are you back?¡± she asked. Finn chuckled. ¡°Why? Miss me already?¡± Evangeline shook her head, mimicking his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll try to hold on until you return¨Cso you cane see me in person.¡± ¡°No need to push yourself,¡± Finn replied dramatically, letting out a long sigh. ¡°It pains me to think of a beautiful woman suffering.¡± Evangeline fell silent. If someone else had said something like that, it would have sounded unbearably sleazy. Buting from Finn, it somehow felt natural¨Csincere, even. For a moment, you could almost believe he meant every word. 2/3 If she were still a na?ve girl, she might have found herself falling for him. But after years of marriage and disappointments, Evangeline had learned to keep her feet firmly on the ground. She watched people more closely now, saw through things more clearly. She could tell that whatever affection Finn showed her¨Cwhatever interest he pretended¨Cnone of it was real. To this day, she¡¯d never met the real Finn. 3/3 Lose Us 165 No, that wasn¡¯t right. She¡¯d seen it for herself¨CFinn had a certain coldness deep in his bones. Growing up in the Lockridge household, it was understandable, really. Just as she was mulling this over, Finn sighed regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t just drop everything at the Lockridges. If only I could be in two ces at once and take care of you, too.¡± Evangeline listened to him, only half¨Cinterested, forcing a small smile as she prepared to say something polite. But just then, a sh of inspiration struck her. ¡°What kind of present do you want? I¡¯ll bring you something when I get back,¡± Finn asked. Evangeline¡¯s thoughts had already drifted elsewhere. She brushed him off, replying, ¡°Just make sure you look after yourself while you¡¯re abroad. I¡¯ve got something to take care of here, so I¡¯ll let you go.¡± As soon as she hung up, an idea took shape in her mind. She realized she¡¯d been thinking too narrowly. Until now, she¡¯d focused on making the robot more versatile, hoping broader functionality would win people over. But Finn¡¯s mention of ¡°taking care of you¡± gave her a new angle. What if, instead, they made the robot excel at a single thing¨Ccaring for people? Why not create a specialized ¡°caregiver¡± model? Without hesitating, Evangeline jotted down her ideas. Once she¡¯d sketched out the concept, she sent it to Theo. A few minutester, Theo replied, saying the idea had potential. But, he warned, a robot designed to care for different kinds of clients would need a lot of fine¨Ctuning¨Cthings like how much force to use when supporting someone frail, or the right technique for giving a massage¡­ This would require expert input, months of work, and a whole lot more data. We don¡¯t have time for this, Theo finished bluntly. We do, Evangeline shot back. She¡¯d spent five years as a homemaker, and back then, she¡¯d taken extra courses 1/2 10.24 just to care for Soren properly. She knew exactly how to strike a bnce. Plus, being in a hospital meant she had plenty of people to observe and interview. And with five days left, as long as nothing unexpected happened, she could make it work if she put her head down and focused. After Evangeline exined all this to Theo, there was no reply for a long while. She figured he was sticking to his usual stance. But less than an hourter, Theo showed up at the hospital. He set a fruit basket down on her bedside table, looking awkward. ¡°You¡¯re really working yourself sick to prove how dedicated you are, huh?¡± ¡°Glenn already talked to me. About that bet I made with you¨Cfine, I lost. You can stay at thepany. There¡¯s no need to go overboard like this.¡± Evangeline paused, then realized what he meant. ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing this,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Then what? Don¡¯t tell me you actually care about UME,¡± Theo scoffed. ¡°If you really cared, you wouldn¡¯t have left UME for some guy¨Cfor your marriage.¡± He¡¯d already heard bits of her story from Glenn. Though he still doubted how good Evangeline really was, one thing was certain: she had left UME for her marriage. Evangeline pressed her lips together, saying nothing. She¡¯d given up so much for Soren. There was nothing she could say to counter Theo¡¯s usation. He was still waiting for an answer, stubbornly refusing to let the matter drop. After a moment¡¯s thought, Evangeline replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m doing this for myself.¡± For the woman who had once been mired in the mud¨Cshe wanted to climb back up, to see all the vistas she¡¯d missed before. Lose Us 166 Hearing her response, Theo Shaw didn¡¯t press further. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest reminder,¡± he said. ¡°Time¡¯s running out. If you want to back out now, UME will lose to Fawkes Enterprises, but at least it won¡¯t be a total disaster. However, if the product goes south, UME¡¯s reputation might never recover.¡± ¡°If Fawkes Enterprises pulls off a sessfulunch, the directparison will make UME look even worse. Are you sure you want to go through with this?¡± Evangeline Whitmore nodded firmly. Theo seemed to have expected her answer; this time, he didn¡¯t look particrly upset. With a frosty tone, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll delegate the hospital investigation to someone else. Just finish the detailed proposal and send it to me. Leave the rest¨CI¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Evangeline was a bit taken aback; she hadn¡¯t expected him to say that. Catching her puzzled look, Theo shifted awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea¨CI¡¯m not helping you. I still don¡¯t have much faith in you. But this impacts UME¡¯s future here, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡± Evangeline nodded again, but still said, ¡°Thank you.¡± After Theo left, the team he¡¯d arranged arrived at the hospital that same day to start the investigation. Thest time, the design leak had made it clear there was a mole in the Tech Division, so this time Theo kept the new design tightly under wraps and assigned the investigation to staff from other departments. Evangeline didn¡¯t know these people well, but they were professional; by noon the next day, she had the investigation report on her desk. She worked against the clock, barely sleeping two hours that night. By the third afternoon, she finally had everything organized,plete with the necessary data. With that done, she could finally breathe a little easier. Next step: upload the data and proposal into the robot¡¯s system and run a round of tests. 20:00 Chapter 1 There were only two days left. Evangeline considered whether she should check herself out of the hospital and return to the office. She had no doubt Theo was capable, and she knew he could handle things, but with the time crunch, she couldn¡¯t help worrying that something might go wrong. Besides, her days in the hospital were filled with nothing but tests, IV drips, and medication. After a few days of this, she didn¡¯t feel all that sick anymore. After weighing her options for a moment, she decided to head downstairs to the front desk and arrange her discharge. While riding the elevator, she overheard two young men huddled over a phone, watching a video. Evangeline caught Poppy Yates¡® voice and nced over. They were watching the live stream of the productunch. Poppy stood on stage in a crisp white suit, her makeup immacte, speaking confidently before a massive screen. Behind her, bold letters read: ¡°Technology Shapes Tomorrow.¡± By her side stood a sleek, elegantly designed robot. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the lead designer at Fawkes Enterprises to be such a knockout,¡± one guy said, eyes glued to Poppy. He nodded in clear approval. The other chimed in, ¡°Rumor is, from people inside Fawkes Enterprises, she¡¯s the current heir¡¯s first love. No wonder everyone keeps saying the heir isn¡¯t happy with his wife. If I had someone as gorgeous and talented as her waiting for me, I¡¯d probably ignore everyone else too.¡± He looked at Poppy with a wistful sigh, as if it was a real shame a woman like her was out of his league. ¡°Forget it, man. Just enjoy the view¨Csomeone like her is just for show. I bet whatever she made¡­¡± The first guy scoffed, trailing off with a dismissive shake of his head. ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I wouldn¡¯t get my hopes up.¡± Lose Us 167 Chapter 167 The two men beside her kept up their animated chatter, but Evangeline barely heard a word. Her attention was fixed on the screen, where the camera shed briefly across the audience. The crowd was dense, and the shotsted only a few seconds. Yet after five years of marriage¨Cfive years spent revolving around him¨Cshe recognized Soren Fawkes instantly, sitting dead center. He wore a tailored zer with an open¨Ccored shirt, a glowing sign for Poppy in one hand, his dark eyes brimming with admiration. In five years of marriage, Evangeline had never seen him look at anyone like that. Most of what she¡¯d gotten from him was indifference, impatience, even open contempt¡­ She¡¯d long since told herself none of it mattered anymore, but right now, there was no stopping the ache in her chest. Everything she¡¯d spent five years and all her energy chasing after¨CPoppy had imed with a careless wave. And now, Poppy was basking in praise for things she¡¯d stolen from Evangeline, while Soren, oblivious, just looked on with admiration. ! It was almostical, the absurdity of it all¨Cexcept it wasn¡¯t funny. It was just sad. The elevator reached the lobby. The two men pocketed their phones. Evangeline took a steadying breath and moved on, acting as if nothing was wrong while she signed her discharge papers. It didn¡¯t take long for Glenn Carlisle to hear she was leaving the hospital. He hurried over to pick her up. ¡°You really should listen to your doctor and stay a few more days,¡± Glenn said, studying the pallor of her face, concern etched in his features. But he knew how stubborn she could be; once Evangeline had made up her mind, there was little anyone could do to change it. She caught his worried look and managed a small smile. ¡°The nurses keep telling 20:00 me to rest, so honestly, I¡¯ve been getting plenty of sleep.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie. Every time a nurse came in and found her working at her , she¡¯d be firmly ordered to rest. Eventually, Evangeline learned to squeeze in work only when no one was watching. Glenn could only sigh, but he didn¡¯t press the issue. Back at the office, Theo looked surprised to see her but said nothing, returning to his work uploading data for testing. This time, Evangeline was taking no chances. She handled everything herself, keeping all critical files private; the rest of the Tech Division only got the most basic tasks. No one would see the real project until the day of theunch. Time ticked by. Meanwhile, after the Fawkes Enterprises event, the industry was buzzing. The first batch of the new product sold out immediately. People who missed the pre¨Corder window flooded thepany website withints, and sales numbers shot up. Poppy, as project lead, was suddenly the name on everyone¡¯s lips. By contrast, things at UME felt bleak. ¡°Fawkes Enterprises has already stolen the spotlight. Do you really think Evangeline has any hope left?¡± Giselle Whitmore asked, lounging in the break room with a cup of sweet tea, ncing at Lily. Lily was in a great mood. Fawkes Enterprises¡® sess meant her boyfriend Frank¡¯s sess¨Cand that big new house they¡¯d been dreaming about was suddenly within reach. She grinned, unable to hide her delight. ¡°Of course not. She refused to reschedule, insisted on handling everything herself, and still has nothing to show for it. I¡¯d say it¡¯s only a matter of time before Director Shaw kicks her out of UME.¡± Technology wasn¡¯t like housework; you couldn¡¯t just throw something together and call it done. With only a few days left and nothing to show for her efforts, it looked like Evangeline¡¯s time was running out. Lose Us 168 The thought that Evangeline would soon have no ce at UME made Lily rx a little, indulging in a moment of idleness. Meanwhile, Giselle was scheming about meeting Glenn again. Ever since she¡¯d arrived at UME, Glenn had acted as if she didn¡¯t exist. He barely acknowledged her, and whenever she reached out¨Cbringing him coffee or trying to strike up conversation¨Che always turned her down, keeping her at arm¡¯s length. She¡¯d read up on dating advice online, and one guide said that while it¡¯s easier for women to pursue men, you can¡¯t just chase relentlessly. After a period of being warm and attentive, you need to pull back and give him space; that way, he¡¯ll start to miss you and value you more. So, she¡¯d spent thest week doing her best to leave Glenn alone. But now, by her count, it had been nearly seven days. After thinking it over, Giselle decided to hold back for another two days. Once Evangeline slipped up in front of Glenn, she¡¯d have her father step in and offer Glenn a much¨Cneeded lifeline. Then, she was sure, Glenn would be so grateful he¡¯d fall in love with her. Just imagining it made Giselle give herself a big mental thumbs¨Cup for her brilliance. She could already picture Glenn asking her out, proposing to her, walking her down the aisle. Glenn might not have Soren¡¯s family background, but marrying him would never be as humiliating as Evangeline¡¯s situation. *** In theb, Evangeline was knee¨Cdeep in code when she suddenly sneezed. Theo nced at the sky outside; darkness had long since fallen. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night. We can pick up the rest tomorrow.¡± Only then did Evangeline realize it was nearly eleven. She didn¡¯t try to push back. Working while sick was just punishing her body. No matter how much she wanted to power through and do a perfect job, her body would rebel first¨Cher efficiel. would crash, and she¡¯d end up aplishing nothing. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she wasn¡¯t the type to waste effort for little return. Chapter She finished tidying up and headed for the door. Theo watched her unsteady steps, feeling a pang of concern he hadn¡¯t expected Evangeline at work was a different person. On the surface, she seemed insecure and aside from her good looks, there wasn¡¯t much that stood out. But when she was focused on a task, she was like a finely tuned machine. After nearly fifteen hours without a break, he was ready to copse, having made two mistakes himself¨Cbut she¡¯d barely slipped up at all. If he¡¯d pointed out a problem once, she never repeated it. In a way, she reminded him of Glenn. No wonder Glenn liked her. Lost in thought, Theo didn¡¯t say a word. Evangeline packed up, gave him a polite goodbye, and left. *** On her way home, Evangeline nced at her phone and saw several notifications. Ever since Fawkes Enterprises had broken into the robotics field, UME was feeling the heat. Thepany¡¯s official site was flooded withments. Lady Jenny: ¡°Fawkes Enterprises justunched their robotics division and already released a product like this? UME has been at this for years¨Cthey¡¯d better not let down their old fans!¡± Cntro Hater: ¡°Fawkes Enterprises and UME started their robotics projects around the same time, so why is UME¡¯s producting out two dayster?¡± Wallflower: ¡°So what if it¡¯s two dayste? Is that the end of the world?¡± Cntro Hater: ¡°Why are you so aggressive? UME¡¯s supposed to be the industry leader, but they can¡¯t even keep up with a neer like Fawkes? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll survive, but at this rate, UME might not.¡± Wallflower: ¡°Stop talking nonsense. How much did Fawkes pay you toe here and trash UME?¡± Bolt King: ¡°Enough arguing, you amateurs. Building robots isn¡¯t like baking cupcakes¨Cit takes time, Both Fawkes and UME are ahead of the industry righ+ now. Otherpanies, take at least a year or two to roll out a new model, anu most of them are unimpressive. Honestly, Fawkes¡¯stest product is pretty impressive. I¡¯m just waiting to see if UME can match their quality.¡± Lose Us 169 ¡°Glenn Leads Beyond Limits! I believe in Glenn¨Che¡¯s never let us down, Lady Jenny dered. ¡°But I heard this time he handed the design over to some new woman, Ms. A replied, her voice tinged with skepticism. ¡°She was a housewife before this!¡± ¡°Wait, really? Has Glenn lost his mind? How could he risk something this big on a woman?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the project manager at Fawkes Enterprises a woman too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. She¡¯s a high¨Cpowered executive who just returned from overseas.¡± ¤ì ¡± As Evangeline scrolled through thements, she realized that nearly every one of them questioned herpetence. Within minutes, the topic was trending. A wave of people flocked to Glenn¡¯s Twitter, demanding that he rece her. She¡¯d predicted this kind of doubt from the start. Of course she felt pressure, though there was no point arguing¨Cat least not until the projectunched. Evangeline hadn¡¯t nned to respond, but the bacsh served as a wake¨Cup call. She decided it would be better to let Theo handle the press conference. The quality of the finished product was certainly important, but people¡¯s perceptions often hinged on reputation, not reality. They didn¡¯t trust her¨Cbecause she was a woman, and because she¡¯d spent five years as a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom. But if Theo took the stage, maybe the public would see things differently. Maybe things would change. Evangeline knew this was a way of dodging the issue, but she couldn¡¯t let her past jeopardize UME¡¯s future. With that resolution, she switched off her phone. What she didn¡¯t notice was that, momentster, Glenn posted from his personal ount: ¡°I believe in our designer. Professional ability isn¡¯t defined by gender, and the past doesn¡¯t dictate the future. I hope everyone can judge rationally.¡± 20:00 0 He was making it clear he stood firmly by her. The tone in thements began to shift. Some people even spoke up in her defense. ¡°Who says a housewife can¡¯t create something amazing? Being a stay¨Cat¨Chome mom just means you focused on family for a few years¨Cit doesn¡¯t mean you stopped living.¡± ¡°Support Glenn, support UME!¡± On the other side of town, Flora Fawkes lounged on her sofa, scrolling through the At this moment, Fawkes Manor. Lose Us 170 Soren hurried home, worry etched on his face. As soon as he stepped inside, he found Poppy curled up on the sofa, shivering beneath a thick nket. Her hair was still damp, strands clinging to her cheeks, and she looked utterly miserable. ¡°What happened?¡± Soren asked, frowning in concern. Poppy kept her eyes lowered, longshes shadowing her expression. She looked so vulnerable, but said nothing. Macy, flustered and angry, jumped in, ¡°We were at the grocery store, just checking out, when suddenly someone threw a bucket of water at Miss Yates and started screaming that she¡¯d stolen their cake.¡± ¡°Those little punks¨Chonestly. Thank goodness it was just water. If it had been anything else¡­¡± Macy patted her chest, still shaken. Soren¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Did you catch them?¡± Macy shook her head. ¡°They took off before I could react. I couldn¡¯t leave Miss Yates alone, so I brought her straight back here.¡± She let out a heavy sigh, clearly upset. Soren pulled out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check the security footage.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± Poppy said softly, reaching for his hand. Only then did she look up at him, her eyes rimmed with red, heartbreakingly fragile. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Soren. Please, don¡¯t worry.¡± She nced at Macy, who immediately caught on. ¡°Those kids were probably paid to do it,¡± Macy said, her tone grim. ¡°I don¡¯t think catching them would change anything. Someone must¡¯ve heard Miss Yates doesn¡¯t have anyone here, and now she¡¯s done so well at Fawkes Enterprises¨Cpeople get jealous. That¡¯s why they¡¯re stooping so low.¡± As Macy finished, a shadow flickered across Soren¡¯s mind¨CEvangeline¡¯s face. A woman driven by jealousy¡­ Soren wouldn¡¯t put this kind of thing past h ¡°Mr. Fawkes, the real problem is, people need to know Miss Yates has your support,¡± Macy pressed, her gaze shrewd. ¡°If everyone¡¯s aware she has you in her 20:00 corner, they¡¯ll think twice before trying anything. Isn¡¯t your grandmoth up? That¡¯d be the perfect chance for Miss Yates to attend as your dele Soren¡¯s eyes darkened in thought. Poppy had achieved so much at Fawkes Enterprises¨Cshe deserved some recognition. And he knew being seen as his date at the party would make her happy. It would also serve as a warning to Evangeline. Two birds with one stone. Yet, remembering Evangeline¡¯s pale face from earlier, he hesitated. She¡¯d just lost her baby. Her emotions were vtile. And using her of this¨Cwell, it was just suspicion, not proof. Finally, Soren spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll have a few bodyguards stay with you tonight, and keep you safe from now on.¡± Poppy pressed her lips together, disappointment flickering across her face. Soren¡¯s words were a clear rejection of Macy¡¯s suggestion that she attend the party as his date. She shot Macy a look, and Macy tried again, ¡°Mr. Fawkes, that¡¯s just a temporary fix. If-¡± Soren cut her off, voice cold and sharp, ¡°Macy, you¡¯re talking too much today.¡± Gone was his usual teasing; his tone was stern and left no room for argument. He was genuinely annoyed. Macy realized she¡¯d crossed a line and immediately fell silent. Poppy sensed the shift as well. From the look on Soren¡¯s face, it was clear he wasn¡¯t going to change his mind about his date for the party. She dropped the subject and steered the conversation elsewhere. After a few more exchanged words, Soren left the room. The moment the door shut behind him, Macy looked close to tears. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Mr. Fawkestely? He¡¯s¡­ different.¡± Poppy felt a dull frustration settle in her chest. Macy had been living at the manor long enough to know Soren¡¯s moods inside out. Poppy had always counted on her to help win Soren over. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. 2000 Chapt Lose Us 171 She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. Although she was fuming inside, wanting to call Macy useless, Poppy kept a pleasant smile on her face. ¡°After all, the matriarch¡¯s birthday party is a big deal. He can¡¯t just make a snap decision. Just look for another chance and try again .¡± But Macy didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she simply smiled at Poppy, rubbing her hands together expectantly. Poppy immediately understood what she meant. She picked up her phone and transferred some money to Macy. ¡°Thank you, Miss Yates! Please, have a good rest,¡± Macy gushed, eyes shining as she clutched her phone and finally left. Poppy nodded with a polite smile, but the moment Macy was gone, her expression soured with impatience. She nced at her phone. The inte was flooded with articles praising her beauty and talent, as well as rumors about her rekindled romance with Soren. The earlier irritation she¡¯d felt finally eased a little. Soren hadn¡¯t denied a single rumor. That meant she still had a real shot. She was so much better than Evangeline; eventually, Soren woulde back to her. ¨C Over the next two days, Evangeline spent most of her time holed up in theb. In between experiments, she got a call from Soren, who demanded¨Cclearly frustrated¨Cto know when she¡¯d been discharged from the hospital. Only then did Evangeline realize she¡¯d forgotten to tell him she¡¯d left. She also hadn¡¯t expected Soren to show up at the hospital looking for her. Assuming he was calling about the dress measurements, Evangeline exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the exact measurements for the dress to Gregory.¡± Since Soren hadn¡¯t mentioned it before, she¡¯d forgotten too. By the time she remembered, there wasn¡¯t enough time to return to the house, so she went straight 20.00 to the boutique and had her measurements taken, then sent them directly to Gregory, who was In charge of the arrangements. She¡¯d even told Gregory that if they needed anything else, she¡¯d be happy to help. Gregory had simply replied that everything was fine. But Soren¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was asking you about.¡± Then what was it? Evangeline thought for a moment and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be at your grandmother¡¯s birthday party. I won¡¯t bete.¡± Soren let out a tight, incredulousugh. ¡°Evangeline, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking, either.¡± She was genuinely puzzled. ¡°Then what do you want to know?¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine any other reason Soren would contact her. Soren forced himself to keep his temper in check. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were discharg¨¦d? You¡¯re my wife.¡± Evangeline, his wife, had left the hospital without saying a word. He, as her husband, had only found out when he went to visit, only to discover her hospital room was empty. He¡¯d also heard that Glenn was the one who picked her up that day. That fact only made him more irritable. The word ¡°wife¡± made Evangeline pause. Soren almost never acknowledged her as his wife in front of her. But soon, she wouldn¡¯t be, anyway. Evangeline didn¡¯t want to fight with him, and just as she always did when he was angry, she apologized softly and hung up. Time was running out. The night before theunch event, Evangeline stayed at the office, wor the night on the final round of tests. through Atst, after confirming thest feature worked perfectly, she let out a long breath. 20:00 ¡°All set. Now we just have to walt for tomorrow Theo said a tired but a on his face. He was genuinely pleased with their work¨Cmore sessful than he¡¯d dared hope He handed Evangeline a stack of note cards. ¡°Here¡¯s the script for tomorrow Just review it before theunch, and don¡¯t be nervous when you go onstage. Just be yourself, like always.¡± Without missing a beat, Evangeline slid the script back to him. ¡°Director Shaw, you should do the presentation tomorrow.¡± Lose Us 172 For many designers, stepping into the spotlight and giving a speech at aunch event is a dreame true¨Ca rare opportunity that most never get. And when that chance doese, almost nobody turns it down. So when Evangeline told him her decision, Theo was momentarily at a loss. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, genuinely baffled. Evangeline exined the recent online controversy and shared her thoughts. If it were anything else, she might have stood her ground, but this involved UME¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t want to risk jeopardizing the entire project because of her personal issues. Theo looked at her. The confident glow she usually carried seemed to have dimmed. He¡¯d once dismissed her as just a housewife, but during their time working together, Theo realized Evangeline wasn¡¯t nearly as unremarkable as he¡¯d assumed. In fact, there were moments he almost forgot about her old role entirely. But now, he saw it clearly: the moment she had to step beyond herfort zone, all her insecurities came flooding back. After a pause, Theo shook his head and refused. ¡°I¡¯m busy tomorrow. There¡¯s too much on my te¨Cand I don¡¯t like taking credit for someone else¡¯s work.¡± ¡°But Director Shaw, you¡¯ve been involved in every part of this project. It wouldn¡¯t be stealing credit,¡± Evangeline argued quickly. ¡°I said what I said. End of story.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Right now, you and I are the only ones who know this project inside out, Either you go up there, or theunch event goes silent. Your choice.¡± He cut her off before she could finish, handed her the speech, and left without another word. Evangeline stared at his retreating figure, feeling helpless. She understood Theo¡¯s message, but she¡¯d never been one to take unnecessary risks. Tomorrow, with a hundred cameras trained on her, saying even a si wrong word could be blown out of proportion. 30.07 cha Given how many people already had their ses against her, any misstep only be magnified. Determined to avoid that, she stayed in theb for hours, practicing until she was sure nothing could go wrong. Only then did she finally leave. Elsewhere, inside a sleek corporate car, Soren rubbed his temples wearily. ¡°Soren, you need to take a break,¡± Poppy chided gently, taking the newspaper from his hands. ¡°Grandma¡¯s birthday party is in a couple of days¨Cif you run yourself ragged now, what will you do then?¡± Between managing Fawkes Enterprises¡® new project and organizing his grandmother¡¯s birthday celebration, Soren had been burning the candle at both ends. Poppy had offered to help several times, but he¡¯d always turned her down. ¡°I took a massage ss a while back. Let me help you rx,¡± she suggested. ¡°No need,¡± Soren replied curtly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me. Sit still, will you?¡± Poppy slid onto the seat across from him and reached out, gently kneading his shoulders. From the driver¡¯s seat, Gregory caught a glimpse of them in the rearview mirror, quickly averting his gaze. He thought the scene looked a bit too intimate, but after the sess of the new Fawkes project, Poppy was the darling of thepany, and Soren¡¯s attitude toward her had visibly softened. If Mr. Fawkes wasn¡¯t bothered, Gregory certainly wasn¡¯t going to say anything. Better to just focus on the road. As he kept his eyes straight ahead, they passed UME¡¯s downtown headquarters and suddenly, Gregory spotted a familiar figure on the sidewalk. Evangeline? His heart skipped a beat, She was just ahead of them, and their car would inevitably pass right by her. Gregory nced in the rearview mirror. Poppy was still massaging Sore. shoulders. 212 20:01 He knew there was nothing between them, but others might not see it th way¨Cespecially Evangeline, who was already upset because of this very fur she saw them now, who knew what drama might unfold? His hands moved faster than his thoughts. Gregory hit the button to roll up all the windows. ¡°Gregory, don¡¯t close the windows,¡± Poppy protested. ¡°We need some fresh air¨CSoren will feel better with the breeze.¡± Lose Us 173 Soren sat with his eyes half¨Cclosed, mumbling a quiet ¡°Mm¡± in response. Gregory let out a sigh of resignation, rolling the car window back up. He debated whether to speed up and get past Evangeline as quickly as possible. Just then, he saw her stop walking and nce in their direction. Gregory¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sweat broke out on his forehead. Without thinking, he mmed his foot on the gas, driving past Evangeline at breakneck speed. The car zipped by too quickly for Evangeline to see inside, but she still caught a glimpse of Poppy leaning against Soren. Yesterday, Soren had sworn up and down that she was his wife. Today, he was holding another woman in broad daylight, parading her right past Evangeline. Evangeline let out a softugh. At least she hadn¡¯t looked back¨Cand she never intended to. Back at her small apartment, Evangeline nced at the calendar. Only one day left. By the day after tomorrow, the trial separation with Soren would be over. But she had no energy to dwell on that now. Tomorrow was UME¡¯s press conference. There were more important things than her rtionship with Soren. Meanwhile, Gregory¡¯s sudden eleration had sent Poppy stumbling into Soren¡¯s arms. Soren steadied her and shot Gregory an annoyed look. ¡°Watch your driving.¡± Gregory¡¯s voice was sheepish. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Fawkes.¡± Soren let it go. He helped Poppy back into her seat and leaned over to fasten her seatbelt. naller, As he bent down, he caught a fleeting glimpse of a familiar figure through the rear window. The car was moving too quickly; the figure grew smaller an fading into a ck dot. 20:01 T It looked like Evangeline. But what would Evangeline be doing here? It wasn¡¯t until they pulled up to the house that Soren, after sending Poppy Inside, turned to Gregory. ¡°How¡¯s that investigation going¨Cthe one about Evangeline¡¯s ident?¡± Gregory hesitated. He¡¯d found something, but the results were worse than nothing. The ident Soren wanted investigated was, in fact, the same crash Poppy had been in not long ago. Their cars had collided, and Evangeline had lost her baby that same day. Gregory had traced it all back to the Leigh family¡¯s hospital. But once Liam Leigh found out, he¡¯d warned Gregory to keep quiet¨Cif Soren heard about it, Gregory would be out of a job in no time. Liam was a notorious yboy, but he and Soren were close. Gregory had no doubt Liam meant what he said. He was caught between Mr. Fawkes and Liam. Between Mr. Fawkes¡¯s wife, Evangeline, and his old me¨Cand current star employee¨CPoppy. No matter what Gregory did, it would be the wrong move. He was ready to cry. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, it¡¯splicated. I¡¯m afraid I need a bit more time.¡± Lose Us 174 y the Soren seemed unbothered by the excuse. ¡°By the way, on the way back, did happen to see-¡± He stopped short of saying ¡°Evangeline.¡± After a moment, he dismissed it. you Ever since Evangeline moved out, she¡¯d been on his mind at the oddest times. Sometimes, she even turned up in his dreams. He was starting to feel haunted by her. He rubbed his temples, exhaustion washing over him again. Evangeline used to help him unwind every time he was tired, massa shoulders and chatting beside him in her gentle voice. g his He¡¯d always thought she was annoyingly talkative. Now, he found himself missing 213 20:01 ke her presence. He waved a hand. ¡°Keep digging into that ident.¡± The ident and the miscarriage were Evangeline¡¯s deepest wounds. If he wanted her to 174 The press conference organized by UME was scheduled for the morning By the time Evangeline arrived, the grand ballroom of the five¨Cstar hotel was already bustling with people. The air was thick with anticipation¨Cjournalists lugged cameras, technicians fiddled with cables, and everywhere she turned, guests chatted animatedly about the uing event. Seeing the crowd, a familiar wave of anxiety crept over Evangeline. Her heart pounded as she ducked into the lounge, breathing fast, a dull ache beginning to pulse at her temples. Thest time this many eyes had been on her was at her mother¡¯s funeral. She remembered the whispers, the pointed fingers thinly veiled by words offort. Out of earshot, their hushed voices turned sharp and mocking: ¡°Well, luck¡¯s certainly on her side. Her mother¡¯s death was just what the Whitmore family needed to bounce back from ruin. Now she¡¯s marrying into the Fawkes family¨Cshe¡¯ll never have to worry about a thing for the rest of her life.¡± Back then, Evangeline had been younger, angrier, unwilling to let such talk slide. She¡¯d marched straight up to the woman who¡¯d spoken and snapped, ¡°If you think it¡¯s such good luck, do you want it for yourself?¡± ¡°How about you let your own daughter die, remarry someone rich, and see if that makes you happy?¡± Evangeline knew the woman well¨Cher mother¡¯s longtime rival, who was always boasting about her own daughter¡¯s aplishments. Having Evangeline curse her child sent the woman into a rage. ¡°What kind of way is that to talk to your elders? And am I wrong? The Whitmores and the Fawkes are working together, aren¡¯t they? Didn¡¯t your mother use her own death to force the engagement between your family and theirs?¡± Evangeline had been left speechless. As much as she hated to admit it, the woman was right. Sensing her silence, the woman had sneered, ¡°Soren is the Fawkes family¡¯s heir in Serenity City. Do you know how many girls would kill for your ce? Your mother handed it to you on a silver tter. You should be grateful, not acting all high and mighty.¡± To drive her point home, the woman had jabbed a manicured finger into Evangeline¡¯s forehead, scolding her like a misbehaving child. That was the final 20-01 straw. Evangeline had grabbed her hand and bitten down, hard, leaving the vi¨ºm howling in pain and clutching her arm. Chaos erupted¨Csome people tried to separate them, others muttered words of advice, and a few justughed at the spectacle. Eventually, someone called for Winston Whitmore. He¡¯d shown up like a lifeline, and Evangeline, desperate for an ally, tried to exin through tears what had happened, expecting him to take her side. But Winston hadn¡¯t even listened. He¡¯d yanked her by the hair, dragged her in front of the woman, and forced her to apologize. She¡¯d looked up at him in disbelief. ¡°But she was the one who insulted my mother.¡± Her voice had cracked as she recounted the events, hoping for some sympathy. Instead, Winston¡¯s reply was cold: ¡°And was she wrong? Maybe we¡¯ve spoiled you too much. Throwing tantrums over a few words¨Chow childish.¡± Evangeline had rarely lost her temper in public. Her mother had always taught her to be polite, but also to stand her ground when someone crossed the line. She was sure she¡¯d done the right thing, but Winston insisted on her apology, threatening to bar her from the funeral if she refused. In the end, she¡¯d had to give in. From that day on, crowded rooms like this filled her with dread. Every time she found herself in one, she remembered what it felt like to stand alone, the target of everyone¡¯s scorn. Evangeline exhaled slowly, trying to steady herself. ¡°Well, well, who¡¯s this little kitten hiding away in here, licking her wounds?¡± A familiar voice cut through her thoughts, and she realized Finn Lockridge had slipped into the lounge without her noticing. Forcing a smile, she rose to her feet and tried to sound casual. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lose Us 175 Chapter 175 ¡°The UMEunch party¨CI¡¯m thergest Investor. Of course I had to see the masterpiece I helped make happen.¡± Finn slipped off his gold¨Crimmed sses and polished them with a handkerchief, his movements smooth and unhurried, even wrapped up my business trip early just to show my support. Touched yet?¡± Evangeline hesitated. ¡°¡­Touched.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. You seem pretty tense right now. What¡¯s wrong? All these people making you nervous?¡± She parted her lips, searching for words. Yet, unexpectedly, seeing Finn had eased some of her anxiety. Her whole body rxed, if only a little. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°Thisunch is going to go off without a hitch.¡± Finn¡¯s smile deepened at her businesslike tone. ¡°Technically, I¡¯m the biggest investor, but today I¡¯m not here in that capacity. I¡¯m here as your friend, to see how you shine.¡± He lifted the camera in his hand and gave it a little shake. ¡°See? I even bought a camera for the asion.¡± ¡°Try to have a little more confidenceter. I¡¯ll snap plenty of pictures for She offered a quiet thank you. Just then, a wave of cheers rose from the main hall. you.¡± ncing at the time, she realized she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She turned to Finn. ¡°I should get going.¡± ¡°Wait a second,¡± Finn said. ¡°I have something for you.¡± Evangeline was about to ask/what it was when Finn gently took her hand, slipping something cool onto her finger. She looked down¨Cand froze. A pale aquamarine diamond, cut into the shape of a teardrop, shimmered softly in the light. As she focused, she noticed a faintly etched ¡°S¡± on the inside of the band. It was her mother¡¯s ring¨Cthe one she used to wear almost every day 20:01 Before she passed, her mother had given Evangeline this very ring But married Winston, she¡¯d secretly sold off all her mother¡¯s keepsakes, this ring Included. By the time Evangeline realized and tried to track it down, it was too . She searched everywhere, but it had vanished. No wonder she never found it. It had ended up overseas. Now, holding the ring she thought she¡¯d lost forever, Evangeline clutched it to her chest, overwhelmed with joy and disbelief. Tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Finn watched her reaction, eyebrow raised, already knowing the answer. She nodded emphatically. ¡°I love it. Thank you, Finn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? Just ¡®thank you¡®?¡± Finn feigned disappointment. Before he could say more, Evangeline stepped up, stood on tiptoe, and pressed a kiss to his cheek. The warmth lingered on his skin, and for a moment, Finn was caught off guard. He lowered his gaze, watching her try and fail to contain her excitement. Whatever words he¡¯d nned suddenly seemed unnecessary. Back when he was abroad, he¡¯d attended an auction and seen this ring up for sale. The auctioneer had mentioned it once belonged to the previous heiress of the Whitmore family¨CEvangeline¡¯s mother. So, he bought it. He¡¯d heard Evangeline was close to her mother, and guessed that finding this ring would mean everything to her. Originally, he¡¯d intended to use the ring to coax information out of her about Theresa Carlisle¡¯s whereabouts. But seeing her so happy now, he found himself wanting to change his mind. Acting as if he had no idea about the ring¡¯s history, Finn arched an eyebrow and teased, ¡°All this for a ring? Didn¡¯t Soren give you a diamond you loved when you two got married?¡± Lose Us 176 Soren had never wanted this marriage in the first ce. There hadn¡¯t even been a wedding, let alone wedding rings. For a while after they got married, things between her and Soren had softened a little. She¡¯d tried to bring up the topic of rings, hinting here and there, but Soren always pretended not to hear, skillfully steering the conversation elsewhere. He¡¯d given her plenty of jewelry over the years¨Cnes, bracelets, earrings¨Ceverything except a ring. Evangeline fell silent for a moment, ignoring the questions about Soren. She simply held the ring tightly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°This belonged to my mother. It¡¯s all I have left of her.¡± Finn watched as her eyes grew distant, sadness flickering in their depths. He blurted out, almost without thinking, ¡°Your mom must have been a wonderful person. She raised you to be kind and beautiful. If she could see you up on this stage today, achieving so much, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be incredibly proud.¡± Something about Finn¡¯s words soothed Evangeline. Her anxiety faded, reced by an unexpected sense of calm. He was right. If her mother were still alive, she¡¯d want Evangeline to be brave¨Cto stand tall in front of the world and never shrink away. Back when her mother was in charge of the Whitmore family, there was plenty of gossip and rumor swirling around, but her mother never paid it any mind. She simply stayed true to herself and did what she believed was right. Thinking of this, the tension and fear gripping Evangeline¡¯s heart melted away. ¡°Thank you, Finn,¡± she said, managing a small smile. Finn arched an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me once.¡± He gave the camera in his hand a little shake. ¡°Go on. It¡¯s your moment.¡± Evangeline stood and strode toward the door. Backstage at the press conference was utter chaos. As soon as she appeared, a swarm of people rushed up to her¨Ctouching up her makeup, checking her mic, making sure everything was in ce. 2001 Glenn¡¯s face was taut, all earlier ease reced by a look of anxious tensio He told Evangeline not to be nervous, but honestly, he looked like he was the one about to fall apart. Evangeline¡¯s mind shed back to a few years ago, when she and Glenn had stood outside an investment firm, squeezing each other¡¯s hands for courage just before a big pitch. By the time she was ready to go inside, her palm was slick with sweat¨Cshe wasn¡¯t even sure if it was hers or Glenn¡¯s. But Glenn¡¯s reputation had grown overseas these past years. She¡¯d seen him at events like this, always confident and unppable. So why did he look so rattled today? She barely had time to think about it. Glenn¡¯s nerves were contagious, and soon enough, Evangeline felt her own heart racing. Oddly, though, she didn¡¯t mind the feeling. It was a reminder that they were in this together. She found herselfforting Glenn before finally heading toward the lift that would take her to the stage. Glenn started to call after her, maybe to give her a few morest¨Cminute instructions, but then his eyes caught the diamond ring on her finger. He paused, visibly startled. The press conference was drawing a massive audience, both in¨Cperson and online. Flora had wanted to be there herself, but her sses conflicted with the event, and ever sincest time, Helena Carlisle had forbidden her from going out alone. With no other choice, Flora clutched her phone, glued to the livestream. Comments scrolled by in a neverending stream. Someone posted, ¡°I want to see who this woman is. UME put her front and center for such a hugeunch¨Cif she screws up, I¡¯m never buying their products again.¡± Others quickly chimed in. ¡°If Glenn¡¯s really willing to risk thepany¡¯s name for his love life, I¡¯m done supporting him.¡± ¡°Same here. I¡¯m out.¡± On and on it went. 2001 Then a user called Wallflower shapped, ¡°You¡¯re all trashing her and even seen the product? Glenn¡¯s the founder, not a pop star. He¡¯s allowed to fit girlfriend. If you hate it so much, leave¨CUME would be better off without you Flora ignored thements. She didn¡¯t care about the product, not really. What she wanted to know was who Glenn¡¯s rumored girlfriend actually was what kind of woman could she be? Eventually, Flora made peace with it. Glenn was an adult. Having a girlfriend was normal. Besides, a girlfriend wasn¡¯t a wife¨Cshe still had a chance. After all, her brother and Poppy used to be inseparable, and then, out of nowhere, Evangeline had appeared and married her brother instead. Lost in thought, Flora suddenly noticed the lift on the livestream rising slowly to the stage. A hundred spotlights converged on the center. She stared, eyes wide, as the figure emerged. Evangeline? How could it possibly be her? 20:01 Lose Us 177 Flora Fawkes barely registered a word Evangeline Whitmore was saying¨Cshe immediately forwarded the livestream to her brother, Soren. ¡°Soren, what¡¯s going on? Why is Evangeline at UME?¡± Soren was in the middle of a meeting when Flora¡¯s message popped up. He clicked on the livestream. It was UME¡¯s productunch¨Calready halfway through¨Cand there, standing on stage, was Evangeline. She wore her hair in a simple ponytail and a perfectly tailored light¨Cblue suit. Her makeup was subtle, just as always, but under the stage lights, something about her felt entirely new. For a moment, Soren just stared. He¡¯d never seen this side of her before. Gone was the timid woman who always spoke to him so gently and quietly. On the screen, she was confident, eloquent¨Cradiant. His breath caught in his throat. A senior executive was preparing to present the quarterly results. He hesitated upon seeing the look on Soren¡¯s face. ¡°Go on,¡± Soren said curtly, jerking his/chin. The report continued, but Soren¡¯s attention remained on the livestream. After Evangeline finished her introduction, a robot glided onto the stage from behind the curtain. The robot¡¯s craftsmanship was impable; its movements were fluid, almost human. Thements section exploded with awe at how lifelike it was. But Soren¡¯s eyes were drawn to the sparkling diamond ring on her middle finger. Was that the ring Glenn Carlisle gave her? When they¡¯d gotten married, Soren hadn¡¯t wanted the marriage in the first ce, so the thought of giving her a diamond ring never even crossed his mind. Later, he¡¯d considered making up for it, but it always felt awkward and unnecessary The wedding was over, the paperwork was done¨Cwhat was the point? 173 He¡¯d never cared about such things. Yet, seeing her now, wearing a ring from another man, a sudden wave of irritation rose in his chest. At that moment, others in the livestream noticed the ring too. Comments shed across the screen: ¡°She¡¯s wearing a diamond ring.¡± ¡°On her middle finger¨Cmeans she¡¯s in love.¡± ¡°Looks like it¡¯s official. Glenn already gave her a ring. Guess they¡¯re together.¡± ¡°Utter nonsense!¡± Soren¡¯s temper snapped. He mmed his hand onto the table. The executive nearly jumped out of his seat and fell silent, fear creeping over his face. This is it, he thought. I¡¯m done for. But instead, Soren rose abruptly and strode out of the room. Back on stage, Evangeline was unaware of the online spection swirling around her. She introduced the robot¡¯s features and applications in detail. When she finished with the pricing, the Q&A session began. She answered each question with poise. She¡¯d prepared thoroughly¨Cevery technical inquiry was met with a clear, fluent response. Even when reporters tried to stir up drama about UME¡¯s rivalry with Fawkes Enterprises, she handled them with grace. But then the questions shifted: several reporters pressed her about her rtionship with Glenn. Evangeline firmly denied any romantic involvement. Still, they wouldn¡¯t let up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between you, how did a housev a five¨Cyear gap in her careernd an executive position at UME overnight?¡± with Evangeline smiled, unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is UME¡¯s productunch. I¡¯ll only be answering questions rted to the event.¡± One reporter persisted: ¡°You¡¯re dodging the question¨Cis that an admission? Our sources say you and Glenn live in the same building, and that you¡¯ve visited each other¡¯s apartmentste at night¡­¡± Evangeline was well aware of the rumors circting online, but she also knew that giving them oxygen would only make things worse. People would always find a way to twist her words, no matter what she said. She kept her voice steady. ¡°Noment.¡± ¡°What does ¡®noment¡® mean? Is it something you can¡¯t talk about? So it¡¯s all true, then?¡± Other reporters joined in, their voices rising in a cacophony of usation. The barrage of questions grew louder and louder. For a split second, Evangeline was transported back to her mother¡¯s funeral, to painful memories she¡¯d tried to bury. Her vision spun. The room seemed to close in around her. Suddenly, her knees buckled¨Cbut a pair of strong, unyielding arms caught her before she could fall. She turned, and found the robot standing beside her, its face expressionless as it looked down at her. Lose Us 178 ter 178 Chapter 178 Once she was sure Evangeline had regained her bnce, the robot retracted its arm and resumed its ce behind her. Plenty of people in the room had witnessed the moment and couldn¡¯t help gasping in surprise. Through the robot¡¯s emotionless, ssy eyes, Evangeline caught a glimpse of her own reflection. For a brief instant, she saw herself as she¡¯d been years ago¨Cdisheveled, lost, and vulnerable. So much time had passed, and yet, in this moment, she felt no different from the Evangeline of back then. Alone, with nobody at her side. Once again, she¡¯d lost what she cared about most. The same frantic panic, the same sense of humiliation. Her fingers clenched tightly; her breaths came quick and shallow. From backstage, Glenn watched as reporters swarmed around her. He stood in silence for a moment, then strode forward without hesitation. But before he could reach her, Evangeline took two calm, steady steps toward the reporters. Her voice, cool and unshaken, rang out across the hall. ¡°What I mean by ¡®noment¡® is that I don¡¯t owe you any answers to these pointless personal questions. This is UME¡¯s new productunch, not a ce for you to pry into someone¡¯s private life. If you really can¡¯te up with anything meaningful to ask, maybe you should let someone else have the chance.¡± Her tone was even, but her wordsnded with undeniable force. She might seem unchanged from the Evangeline of years ago, yet everything about her was different now. Back then, she had no one to rely on. Now, she no longer needed anyone¡¯s support. A hush fell over the crowd. Then someone in the audience called out, ¡°Well said!¡± The spell broken, others quickly chimed in to stand up for her. ¡°She¡¯s a UME engineer. She¡¯s here to do her job, not answer intrusive questions.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so obsessed with people¡¯s love lives, maybe you should be a gossip columnist instead of a reporter.¡± 21:08 ¡°My grandma¡¯s ny and she¡¯s not half as nosy as you. Why do you have to keep digging into someone¡¯s personal life?¡± More voices echoed through the hall. The reporter who¡¯d been questioning her clearly hadn¡¯t expected the crowd to turn on her. Her cheeks flushed as she tried to keep herposure. ¡°These aren¡¯t just just my questions¨Cthey¡¯re what everyone wants to know.¡± ¡°Nope, not me. I¡¯m only interested in UME¡¯s products,¡± someone called back. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself. You don¡¯t speak for everyone. And she already said there¡¯s nothing to talk about. You¡¯re the one who keeps pushing, and now you¡¯re hiding behind ¡®the public¡® as an excuse.¡± Others joined in, one after another. Unable to save face, the reporter withdrew her microphone and slunk back into her seat, too embarrassed to say another word. Evangeline hadn¡¯t expected anyone to defend her. Since marrying Soren, everyone around her knew he didn¡¯t like her. Whenever she was criticized or mocked, most people were happy to pile on. After so long, she¡¯d started to believe she really was in the wrong. Now, being defended by strangers felt strangely unfamiliar. With that reporter properly shut down, the rest of the press quickly backed off as well. Evangeline fielded a few more technical questions, and then the productunch officially came to a close. After leaving the stage, she checked her phone and saw her name trending ine. She figured it must be because of her sharp response to the reporter. Theunch event crowd had been handpicked by UME, but she knew the online audience would be different¨Cthere¡¯d be people eager to criticize her and side with the reporter. She braced herself for bacsh. But when she clicked on the trending topic, she realized it wasn¡¯t her words that had gone viral¨Cit was a photo. Lose Us 179 It was the moment when she fainted¨Cthe robot at her side catching her just as she began to stumble. Someone had even captured the whole thing on high¨Cdefinition video. Almost instantly, the robot seemed to sense something was wrong. The very second she swayed, it reached out and caught her before she could hit the ground. The video lit up the inte. ¡°Wow, look at that reflex! My boyfriend¡¯s never this quick¨Cthis robot is insane.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but there¡¯s something so charming about it. I think I just fell in love with a robot.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got kids or elderly folks at home, you really need one of these. The safety factor is off the charts.¡± ¡°How much does it cost? Just tell me and get it over with¨CI need to know if I can afford to be heartbroken.¡± And so on. UME had been in the robotics business for years. Their tech was solid, their partnerships longstanding, and their materials cost¨Ceffective, which meant their finished robots were surprisingly affordablepared to others on the market. Within minutes, ¡°UME robot caretaker affordable¡± was trending at the very top. Sure, a few skeptics imed it was all staged, but thosements were quickly drowned out by the flood of excitement. Evangeline was scrolling through the online reactions, only half paying attention, when her phone rang. Soren¡¯s name shed on the screen. ¡°Evangeline, I want an exnation!¡± His voice was icy the moment she ans ed. She figured he must have watched the press conference, realized she¡¯d joined UME, and understood she was now working against him. She had never nned to keep it a secret. In fact, she¡¯d intended toe clean when the right moment came¨Cbut not now. Not when the press conference had just ended and she still had a dozen things to handle. ¡°Pick me up tomorrow afternoon,¡± Evangeline said evenly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything 21:085 then.¡± Soren let out a short, bitterugh. ¡°Why tomorrow? Are you feeling guilty? Too scared to face me today?¡± ¡°Think whatever you want,¡± Evangeline replied, her tone t. ¡°I¡¯m busy. If you have questions, save them for tomorrow.¡± Before he could say another word, she hung up. The call ended with the t beep of the line. Frustrated, Soren couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her words sounded familiar, as if he¡¯d heard them somewhere before. No, that couldn¡¯t be right. Evangeline had never spoken to him so coldly. But when had he heard that line? Evangeline felt a wave of calm wash over her after she ended the call. Those words¨Cshe realized with a small, private satisfaction¨Cwere Soren¡¯s own. She¡¯d heard them from him the day Poppy Yates had returned to the country. Jealous and upset, Evangeline had called Soren, only for him to brush her off with the same dismissive promise to ¡°talk tomorrow.¡± And tomorrow, of course, he¡¯d stood her up. But this time, she wouldn¡¯t stand Soren up. Because tomorrow was Old Mrs. Fawkes¡® seventieth birthday¨Cand the day their divorce cooling¨Coff period finally ended. She was going to hand Soren the divorce papers herself and close the book on five years of misery. Elsewhere, in the vi, Poppy watched the UME press conference rey, then scrolled through post after post raving about Evangeline and UME, all of itpletely eclipsing her and Fawkes Enterprises. Furious, she swept every uning off the table in one wild motion. ¡°How is this possible? Why/her? How could it be her?¡± Hadn¡¯t Flora said Evangeline had spent five years in the Fawkes family as a stay¨Cat¨Chome wife, failing at everything she tried? So how was she at UME now, and not just that¨Cbut leading their tech team? Poppy was stunned, but underneath, worry gnawed at her. Soren had already started showing signs of lingering affection for Evangeline after all these years. 21.08 1 Chapter 179 Poppy¡¯s confidence¨Cher belief that she was the one who truly deserved to stay by Soren¡¯s side¨Chad always rested on the idea that she was more capable, better able to shoulder his burdens than Evangeline. But now, with Evangeline¡¯s sudden reappearance and sess, that sense of superiority had been shattered. Helena Carlisle valued her because she could bring greater benefit to the Fawkes family. But now Evangeline had stolen the spotlight. To turn things back in her favor, she¡¯d have to- Something shifted in Poppy¡¯s eyes, the anxiety slowly draining away as her gaze grew calcting and calm. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Lose Us 180 Theunch event wrapped up smoothly, and several members of the Tech Division gathered around Evangeline to offer their congrattions. After exchanging a few polite words, she excused herself and made her way back to the lounge. Glenn was already waiting for her there. Neither of them brought up the questions the reporters had pressed during the event. Instead, Glenn handed her the updated schedule. There were still a few private interviews lined up after theunch, but all the reporters and TV crews involved had worked with UME before. Glenn had called ahead to set expectations, so no one crossed any lines with their questions. By the time thest interview was done, the afternoon had slipped away. Evangeline headed backstage to check the orders that hade in¨Cfar more than she¡¯d dared to hope. Theo Shaw, delighted, pped his hands together and immediately announced he¡¯d throw a celebration dinner that evening, on his own dime. Evangeline turned down Theo¡¯s invitation. He looked disappointed at first, but then seemed to remember how little she¡¯d restedtely¨Cand that she¡¯d only recently recovered from being ill. He let it go, simply urging her to get some proper sleep. Evangeline apologized again before leaving. As she walked toward the parking garage, she spotted Glenning down the stairs. ¡°Not joining the party?¡± she asked. Glenn gave a small smile./¡±I am the boss, after all. If I show up, everyone¡¯s going to be too polite to really enjoy themselves.¡± She couldn¡¯t argue with that. Then again, she thought, there¡¯d probably be a few people d to see him. Glenn didn¡¯t seem to notice her train of thought. His eyes drifted to the diamond 21:08 ring on her finger, and he asked, felgning casualness, ¡°That¡¯s an unusual ring 1 don¡¯t remember seeing you wear it before.¡± Evangeline hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I just got it today, actually.¡± It was a gift from Finn Lockridge, and she¡¯d been debating how she could possibly return the favor. She knew exactly how valuable the ring was. Even if she put everything she owned together, she couldn¡¯t match it. But it was thest thing her mother had left her, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. Since she didn¡¯t say much more, Glenn didn¡¯t pry. ¡°Tomorrow is Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s seventieth birthday,¡± Glenn said. ¡°You know her better than I do. Could you help me pick out a suitable gift?¡± Evangeline agreed without hesitation. She¡¯d hoped to find something for Finn while they shopped, but nothing seemed right. Anything cheap would be an embarrassment, but she couldn¡¯t afford anything expensive. N/ Besides, Finn was the Lockridge family¡¯s golden boy¨Cno gift would impress him, no matter the price. She¡¯d read his bio: racecars and beautiful women. Neither was something she could offer. So she gave up. Focusing on Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s tastes, Evangeline helped Glenn pick out a present. After they paid, Glenn got a call from the Carlisles. Whatever was said, it ..ped the smile from his face, and he left in a hurry. Evangeline wandered through the mall for a while longer before deciding to head out herself. As she was about to go downstairs, she spotted Soren and Poppy at a jewelry counter. They were standing sideways, so neither noticed her.. On some strange impulse, Evangeline lingered for a few minutes. She watched as Poppy tried on a ring, holding her hand out for Soren to see showing it off from every angle. Soren said something¨Cprobably ¡°It looks great¡± or ¡°Nice choice.¡± After Poppy took the ring off, the saleswoman wrapped it up and handed it to her with a beaming smile. Poppy epted it, then slipped her arm through Soren¡¯s, looking perfectly at home. They chatted andughed, turning together as they walked away. Evangeline looked away, stepping onto the esctor. Maybe it was because she¡¯d already made her peace with tomorrow¡¯s divorce¨Cor maybe today¡¯sunch had given her some new perspective¨Cbut to her surprise, she feltpletely calm. She and Soren were both ready to move on with their lives. This ill¨Cfated marriage was finally over. CIA Lose Us 181 When Soren stepped out of the jewelry store, Evangeline had already vanished from the esctor. Poppy slipped her arm through his, her mood transformed as she admired the ring on her finger¨Cher earlier worries seemed to melt away. ¡°So, what made you suddenly think of giving me a ring?¡± she asked, though she already suspected the answer. Soren paused, considering. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for Fawkes Enterprises. I figured you deserved a gift.¡± Poppy smiled slyly. ¡°You could¡¯ve picked anything, but you chose a ring? You do realize what a ring means, don¡¯t you?¡± Soren pressed his lips together, saying nothing. Instead, he countered, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Poppy could tell he was dodging her question, and that only lifted her spirits further. His evasiveness was proof enough¨Cthe whole business of the gift was just a cover. As for the real reason, she was pretty sure she¡¯d already guessed it. Maybe things weren¡¯t as dire as she¡¯d feared. At the very least, she still mattered to Soren. She squeezed his arm, gazing up at him, her eyes soft and warm. ¡°I love it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°But what I really love is the man who gave it to me.¡± Her expression was as gentle as ever. Soren looked as if he wanted to say something, but only mouthed a few words before awkwardly pulling his hand free. ¡°I have something to take care ofter. I¡¯ll have Gregory drive you home.¡± Poppy blinked, a little surprised, but quickly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Soren watched as Poppy got into the car and drove off. Chapter 181 Once the car disappeared from sight, he stood for a moment in thought, then turned and headed back into the mall. The sales associate recognized his striking features immediately and hurried over with a bright smile. ¡°Did you leave something behind, sir?¡± ¡°No,¡± Soren replied coolly. ¡°That ring I picked earlier¨Cbring me another one.¡± He didn¡¯t notice, just around the corner, Poppy had had Gregory turn the car back. She stood not far off, watching Soren¡¯s silhouette. When she nced down at the ring on her finger, a sudden realization dawned on her about why he¡¯d chosen to give her a ring. She clenched her fist, nails digging half¨Cmoons into her palm. The next day, Evangeline checked off a date on her calendar, marked in red. Then she called Gregory, letting him know she¡¯d be picking up Soren¡¯s identification documentster. She¡¯d already asked exactly what papers were needed for a divorce. A couple of days ago, she and Gregory had made arrangements. Whenever Soren needed paperwork handled, he rarely apanied her himself; Gregory would just hand her the necessary documents, and he was used to it by now. Still, this time Gregory was a little puzzled. He couldn¡¯t recall anything Evangeline needed to handletely. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided he¡¯d better check with Soren. He called Soren, who was busy inspecting the final preparations at the hotel for the birthday celebration. Without giving it much thought, Soren said, ¡°Just give them to her.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything Evangeline needed to do, but she¡¯d always been trustworthy. He had no qualms about letting her have the documents. Besides, he was still a bit annoyed with her after yesterday. He had no desire to chase her down for a conversation¨Che¡¯d see herter anyway, and whatever it was could wait. With clear instructions, Gregory gathered the documents. Chapter 1 Within half an hour, Evangeline arrived at the entrance of Fawkes Enterprises When Gregory came downstairs, he saw her dressed in a crisp white blouse and ck trousers¨Csimple, but distinctly formal. It struck him as both unfamiliar and oddly familiar. Unfamiliar, because Evangeline rarely dressed like this. Familiar, because he had the nagging sense he¡¯d seen her wear something like it before. A strange, indescribable feeling washed over him. Handing her the documents, Gregory couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Miss Whitmore, what are you taking care of today?¡± Evangeline considered for a moment, then answered quietly, ¡°I¡¯m filing for divorce.¡± Lose Us 182 When Evangeline spoke, Gregory thought for a moment that he¡¯d misheard her ¡°Excuse me, what did you say?¡± She repeated herself, reaching out to take the documents he offered. But Gregory was quicker; he pulled them back, his expression uneasy. ¡°Miss Whitmore, forgive me, but divorce is a serious matter. Does Mr. Fawkes know about this?¡± Divorce was no small thing. Gregory couldn¡¯t imagine Soren ever agreeing to it¨Cnot only because of their rtionship, but also because their marriage involvedplicated financial ties. He¡¯d never heard Soren mention anything like this. Judging by his reaction, Soren probably had no idea. But Evangeline had clearly anticipated this. She didn¡¯t bother with further exnations¨Cshe simply pulled the divorce papers, already signed by both parties, from her bag and handed them to Gregory. ¡°He¡¯s agreed.¡± Gregory took the papers, still skeptical, and flipped to the signature page. He froze. After so many years at Soren¡¯s side, handling hundreds¨Cno, thousands¨Cof documents, he could recognize Soren¡¯s handwriting at a nce. And this was unquestionably his signature. He skimmed through the contents, and his whole body tensed. It was, in fact, a divorce agreement. Soren¡¯s signature was right there. Mr. Fawkes really intended to go through with this? But Gregory distinctly remembered Soren¡¯s attitude toward Evangeline had shifted recently. Not long ago, Soren had even asked him for advice¨Chow could he make things right with Evangeline? How could he get her to forgive him? How did things spiral to divorce so suddenly? ¡°Any other questions?¡± Evangeline asked calmly. ¡°If you¡¯re still unsure, you cane with me to city hall and handle everything together.¡± After all, when she and Soren got married, it was Gregory who¡¯d apanied her 1/3 08:14 to sign the marriage license, standing in for Soren. She didn¡¯t seem to care. Gregory¡¯s mind was spinning.. He suddenly realized he didn¡¯t understand Mr. Fawkes at all. At first, he¡¯d been sure Soren didn¡¯t really care for Evangeline. Buttely, Soren had been asking about her more and more, even secretly assigning Gregory to look into her affairs. Gregory had begun to suspect there was something deeper there. But now, with this signed agreement in his hands, he was back to square one. He knew, as an assistant, he shouldn¡¯t pry further¨Che should just hand over the documents and be done with it. Still, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to call Soren one more time, just to be sure. He exined to Evangeline that he wanted to inform Soren directly. She paused, then nodded. She knew Soren didn¡¯t actually know about the divorce. But the decision was final. There was no turning back. And, if she was honest, she was curious¨Chow would Soren react if he did find out? Evangeline stood aside as Gregory dialed Soren¡¯s number. It only rang for a few seconds before Soren picked up. ¡°Mr. Fawkes, Miss Whitmore is here to-¡± Gregory began, intending to tell him about the divorce. But Soren cut him off. ¡°Whatever she needs, just do as she says.¡± ¡°And stop by the houseter to pick up Poppy and bring her to the hotel. She hasn¡¯t been sleeping well, and it¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t drive.¡± Soren¡¯s tone was brisk, distracted. He brushed aside anything to do with Evangeline, giving Gregory instead a string of detailed instructions about Poppy¨Cwho she¡¯d be meeting that evening, how she liked her tea, every little det. Evangeline stood there, forced to listen as Soren organized someone else¡¯s life, her heart growing colder with each passing second. By the time Soren hung up, Gregory still hadn¡¯t managed to mention the divorce. 08:14 Chapters 182 He was about to call back when Evangeline quietly stopped him. ¡°Forget it.¡± Soren¡¯s indifference had made everything perfectly clear. There was no point telling him about the divorce. Not anymore. 2 08:15 Lose Us 183 Soren Fawkes hadn¡¯t mentioned a single word about making arrangements for Evangeline Whitmore, and Gregory couldn¡¯t help but find it odd. No matter how much Soren disliked Evangeline in the past, he would always at least make some arrangements for her¨Cnever just ignore her like he did today. Gregory nced at Evangeline and felt a pang of sadness. Still, he tried to reassure her. ¡°Maybe Mr. Fawkes has already made arrangements for you behind the scenes.¡± ¡°Has he?¡± Evangeline gave a small, wry smile. ¡°When has he ever gone out of his way to do something for me?¡± Gregory had no answer for that. He was about to say something else, but Evangeline saw iting and stopped him. ¡°Gregory, I know you mean well. But sometimes good intentions aren¡¯t enough to change things. We¡¯ve reached a point where nothing can fix what¡¯s between us anymore.¡± ¡°But why not wait just a little longer?¡± Gregory pressed. ¡°After you moved out, Mr. Fawkes has changed toward you. Maybe if you gave it more time, he¡¯d realize he can¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Evangeline replied, but even as she said it, she realized she didn¡¯t care anymore. Whether he missed her or not¨Cit didn¡¯t seem to matter to her at all. ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore,¡± she said quietly. Gregory looked at her as she spoke and saw nothing but calm sincerity on her face. There was no trace of pretense or forced bravado. He understood. No matter what he said now, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Atst, he handed her the documents. Evangeline epted them and headed straight to city hall. The same clerk who had handled her casest time was at the counter. Maybe it was because she¡¯de alone again, but the clerk didn¡¯t try to talk her out of it this time. She just guided Evangeline through the forms with gentle efficiency. The divorce process was a little moreplicated than getting married, but 17:54 Evangeline had brought everything she needed, and it didn¡¯t take long before she was holding two green booklets in her hands. She tucked the divorce papers into her purse and walked out the front doors of city hall. Meanwhile, across town at the hotel hosting the birthday g, Soren¡¯s right eyelid gave a violent twitch. He rubbed at it, an inexplicable tension rising in his chest. ¡°Soren, are you alright?¡± Liam Leigh had just finished checking the banquet hall and spotted Soren standing distractedly in the lobby. Soren steadied himself. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably just worried about the Lockridges,¡± Liam said reassuringly. ¡°But honestly, I doubt they¡¯d cause trouble at an event like this.¡± Soren¡¯s mind did go to the Lockridges. He¡¯d sent them an invitation to the grand birthday g, and under normal circumstances, they would have ignored it. But this time, they had actually RSVP¡¯d. That alone was strange. He didn¡¯t dwell on it, though. Instead, he ordered extra security around the hotel, making sure everything was locked down tight. With preparationsplete, he drove over to Evangeline¡¯s apartment. Come downstairs. He sent her a message as soon as he arrived. While he waited for her reply, Soren pulled up a video of yesterday¡¯s UME product He watched Evangeline standing confidently under the spotlight, expertly presenting the product, fielding questions from the press with a calm smile and not the slightest hint of nerves. She seemed like a stranger to him¨Cthis poised, radiant woman. When the reporters tried to corner her, pressing her about rumors with Glenn Carlisle, Soren felt a surge of anger on her behalf. But when he saw her tly deny the usations, he felt oddly relieved. It made the time he¡¯d spent personally overseeing the preparations for her role as hostess at the g feel worthwhile. 2/3 17:54 0 He¡¯d done what a husband was supposed to do. And she, in his mind, should have done what a wife was supposed to do. Soren closed the video and calmly made a call, instructing someone to deal with the troublesome reporter. Just as he finished, his phone chimed. He nced down and saw a text from Evangeline. Lose Us 184 Soren tapped open his phone and saw a brief message from Evangeline. ¡°I¡¯m at the manor.¡± He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree I¡¯d pick you up?¡± Evangeline replied, ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± He nced at the time. ¡°Only by an hour.¡± Worried something might happen at the birthday celebration, he¡¯d hired extra security and spent time making sure everything was in ce. It had slowed him down. Today was his grandmother¡¯s birthday, and he thought Evangeline would understand. Evangeline was waiting in the entry hall of the old manor when Soren¡¯s message came through. She wasn¡¯t surprised by his response. Just an hour. For Soren, an hour really was ¡°just¡± an hour. When he was in a good mood, he¡¯d show up two or three hourste to meet her; when he wasn¡¯t, he¡¯d leave her waiting all night. An hour was nothing. She used to think nothing of it, but this time, she simply didn¡¯t feel like waiting anymore. When she didn¡¯t reply, Soren sent a question mark. She answered calmly, ¡°An hour is still time, and I have things to do with mine.¡± ¡°No one will wait for you forever.¡± Sorenughed in disbelief when he read her message. He thought she was being dramatic¨Cbut her words had a certain bite to them. He¡¯d slipped up before, but she¡¯d never spoken to him like this. Clearly, UME¡¯sunch event had given her some new backbone. They¡¯d been married five years. He knew Evangeline¡¯s capabilities¨Can ordinary college degree, no advanced studies, nothing to her name except being the 17:551 Whitmore family¡¯s heiress. Nothing special. The big robotics project¨Che doubted she¡¯d really done it herself. Most likely, Glenn had arranged for her to get the credit. Knowing all this, he didn¡¯t take her new attitude too seriously. He messaged back, ¡°When are you going to exin signing on with UME?¡± Quite a few people in their circle were watching the silent war between Fawkes Enterprises and UME. By joining UME now, Evangeline was basically announcing their marriage was on the rocks¨Ceven if that wasn¡¯t exactly true. He didn¡¯t care what people thought. What bothered him was the sense that something between them had shifted. Her choice put him at a disadvantage. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we see each other tonight,¡± Evangeline wrote. She sent the message just as Old Mrs. Fawkes entered the sitting room. Evangeline had nned to go straight to the hotel for the celebration, but her grandmother had asked her toe to the manor first. Old Mrs. Fawkes¡¯s face lit up when she saw her. Even her wrinkles seemed to soften. ¡°Evangeline, I saw your press conference on TV. You did wonderfully. I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± she said warmly. Evangeline felt a little embarrassed. Though she¡¯d stepped away from public life, Old Mrs. Fawkes was still, in truth, the real power behind Fawkes Enterprises. By working at UME, Evangeline was, in a way, going against her. Sensing her unease, Old Mrs. Fawkes squeezed her hand and smiled. ¡°My time is nearly up. The world ahead belongs to your generation. Don¡¯t hold back¨Cdo whatever you believe in.¡± Evangeline pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Her grandmother held her hand a little tighter. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I¡¯m getting old, and I won¡¯t be around to see everything that unfolds.¡± Evangeline felt a pang in her chest. She quickly grabbed her grandmother¡¯s hand, her other palm brushing the wooden banister nearby, and knocked on it three times for luck. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say things like that. Knock on wood¨Cyou¡¯re going to live to a hundred.¡± 17:55 ¡°Today¡¯s your birthday. We¡¯re only allowed good words and happy thoughts.¡± Evangeline wasn¡¯t usually superstitious, but she sincerely wished this woman¨Cwho had always cared for her as if she were her own¨Ccould stay healthy and well. Old Mrs. Fawkes watched her, eyes shining with joy and a trace of sadness. ¡°Evangeline, if you really want to make me happy, will you promise me something?¡± ¡°No matter what I say tonight, just do as I ask. Please?¡± Lose Us 185 Evangeline paused for a moment, then nodded. Ever since she¡¯d married into the Fawkes family, Old Mrs. Fawkes had treated her like her own daughter. Evangeline knew the old woman would never ask anything unreasonable of her. Even if, tonight, Old Mrs. Fawkes did make a difficult request, Evangeline would agree¨Cif only to repay her for all the kindness she¡¯d received over the years. After a few more words, Old Mrs. Fawkes was gently helped into her bedroom to get ready before heading to the birthday celebration. Evangeline left, too, making her way to the hotel. She had just climbed into her car and hadn¡¯t even started the engine when the passenger¨Cside door suddenly swung open. To her surprise, Flora Fawkes slid inside, settling into the front seat as if she did it every day. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Flora said, not missing a beat. Evangeline blinked, a little confused. ¡°You¡¯reing to the hotel with me?¡± Flora just grunted her agreement, not bothering to borate. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own car?¡± Evangeline asked, still trying to make sense of it. Flora looked a bit sheepish, but her face stayed perfectly straight. ¡°Mine¡¯s acting up. Besides, I¡¯m not used to the other cars.¡± In truth, her car was just fine. Flora felt a bit awkward about asking for a ride, but she couldn¡¯t help herself¨Cnot with Evangeline now working at UME, and apparently on friendly terms with Glenn. There were things she wanted to know. Evangeline could tell Flora was lying. The Fawkes family had enough cars to fill a small parking lot, and there was no way Flora couldn¡¯t drive any of them. If she really didn¡¯t want to drive, she could always ask the family driver to take her. She¡¯d always insisted on that in the past¨Canything to avoid riding with Evangeline. Clearly, Flora had something on her mind. Evangeline didn¡¯t bother ying along like she might have before. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. No need to beat around the bush.¡± Flora hesitated, her eyes darting away. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t have anything 17:5503 ChipiersOD to say.¡± ¡°Oh, in that case, you can get out. I¡¯m not giving you a ride,¡± Evangeline told her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Extra passenger, extra gas¨Cgas isn¡¯t cheap these days.¡± Flora¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red. She hadn¡¯t expected Evangeline to be so blunt, let alone use such a ridiculous excuse¨Ccharging her for gas, as if her presence alone would cost more! She wasn¡¯t exactly heavy¨Chow could she possibly make a difference to the fuel? Still, Flora nced down at herself, just to be sure, and confirmed she wasn¡¯t overweight. She huffed. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pay for the gas.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Evangeline said without missing a beat. She pulled up her phone, checked the route, and gave Flora the exact amount. ¡°Go ahead and transfer it.¡± Flora stared at her, speechless. Fuming, she snatched up her phone and sent Evangeline the money. It was less than a hundred dors¨Cnot even enough to buy one of her favorite desserts. But somehow, it made her even angrier. Especially when Evangeline epted the payment without a hint of embarrassment, smiling as she confirmed the transfer. Flora felt her annoyance bubble up even more, but couldn¡¯t think of a single goodeback. After all, Evangeline hadn¡¯t asked for much; it was a fair price. And Flora was the one who offered to pay for gas in the first ce. Technically, Evangeline was just being reasonable. ¡°Evangeline, are you that desperate for money?¡± Flora snapped, her face flushed with frustration. ¡°I never realized you were so¡­ greedy!¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t take the bait. ¡°You¡¯ll find there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me. Maybe if you paid more attention, you wouldn¡¯t be so surprised.¡± Flora was left speechless. With the money transferred, Evangeline started the car and headed toward the hotel. For a while, Flora sulked in silence, refusing to look at her. But the more she tried to ignore Evangeline, the more she remembered why she¡¯d wanted to ride with her in the first ce. She hadn¡¯t minded losing a bit of money¨Cbut to get nothing in return and still be this irritated? That just didn¡¯t sit right. Finally, Flora broke the silence. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on with you and Glenn? Why does he look out for you so much? And how did you end up at UME?¡± 17.551 242 Lose Us 186 Flora had been upset about the rumors linking Glenn to a mysterious girlfriend. After all, everyone knew Glenn was the sort who kept his nose clean¨Che¡¯d never had his name sshed across the gossip columns with any woman. If news ever broke that he was seeing someone, it usually meant it was the real thing. But when Flora found out the supposed girlfriend was Evangeline, she actually felt a wave of relief. Evangeline had, after all, married her older brother. And it was obvious to anyone how much she loved him¨Cshe¡¯d spent years trying to win over their entire family just for his sake. Flora had witnessed that herself. Still, she couldn¡¯t quite shake her unease. Glenn was handsome, capable, and, most importantly, fiercely loyal when it came to rtionships. Flora worried that Evangeline might be swayed by the chatter online, start overthinking things, and develop feelings for Glenn. As Evangeline nced sideways, she caught the anxious, expectant look in Flora¡¯s eyes¨Cand suddenly understood why Flora, despite being upset, insisted on hitching a ride with her. So, it was about Glenn. Keeping her eyes on the road, Evangeline said, ¡°I can only answer your first question. The other two, you should really be asking the people involved, not me.¡± Flora considered that and then asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on between you and Glenn?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years,¡± Evangeline replied. Flora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Childhood friends?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± Flora¡¯s nerves ratcheted up another notch. She¡¯d never been in a rtionship herself, but she knew enough to realize that childhood friends were notorious for falling for each other. Trying to sound casual, she pressed, ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t like him, do you?¡± Otherwise, why would Evangeline have married her brother instead of Glenn? Evangeline raised an eyebrow, reading between the lines. She¡¯d been a teenager 17.55. Chapter TWD once, too¨Cshe understood exactly why Flora was asking. But instead of reassuring her, Evangeline replied, ¡°Glenn¡¯s good¨Clooking and talented¨Cof course I like him.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. Glenn was the sort of guy women found impossible to dislike. Even she, once upon a time, had felt her heart skip a beat around him. But she knew perfectly well that what she felt wasn¡¯t what she wanted¨Cor what Glenn wanted, for that matter. Whatever there was between them, it was less like a fragile romance that could shatter at any moment, and more like the unspoken bond of two kindred spirits¨Calmost family. Flora, oblivious to these nuances, heard the seriousness in Evangeline¡¯s tone and panicked. ¡°Evangeline, you- you¡¯re married to my brother! How could you admit to liking another man?¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Your brother got married, and he still likes other women, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the same at all!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a guy. It¡¯s normal for men to be a little¡­ less devoted. Besides, you were the one who insisted on marrying him in the first ce.¡± Evangeline gave a wry smile. ¡°So if I was stubborn about marrying your brother, what¡¯s wrong with being stubborn about liking Glenn now?¡± Flora was left speechless, fuming. She finally shot Evangeline a re and threatened, ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Evangeline. Seriously, I¡¯m going to tell my brother everything. He should just divorce you.¡± Evangeline barely reacted. She¡¯d heard threats like that too many times before. Divorce? Been there, done that. Words like those didn¡¯t even register as a threat anymore. Flora knew Soren had no intention of getting divorced¨Cshe was justshing out, hoping to rattle Evangeline. But when Evangeline brushed it off, Flora only grew more frustrated. When the car finally pulled up in front of the hotel, Flora jumped out and mmed the door behind her. 17.56 Evangeline was used to this kind of behavior and didn¡¯t give it another thought as she drove off toward the underground parking lot. The moment Flora stepped onto the sidewalk, she pulled out her phone and dialed Soren. She told him everything Evangeline had said today, including how she was supposedly still after Glenn, despite being married. Soren was silent for a moment. ¡°She really said that?¡± Flora nodded emphatically. ¡°She did. You need to teach her a lesson, Soren. Divorce her. Or at least scare her a little¨Cotherwise, she¡¯s going to embarrass you one of these days.¡± L 3/3 Lose Us 187 Flora had assumed Soren would be just as furious as she was and agree to her suggestion without hesitation. But instead, there was a pause on the other end of the line. Then Soren¡¯s voice came through, cold and stern, ¡°Flora, let me repeat myself. She¡¯s your sister¨Cinw. Whether or not I divorce her is my decision to make, not yours.¡± Flora was left speechless, gaping at her phone. ¡°And another thing,¡± Soren continued, his tone sharp, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone in the Fawkes family ever teach you? Marriage isn¡¯t some game, and it¡¯s not a tool for scaring people into submission.¡± ¡°If you keep trying to talk me into getting a divorce, I¡¯ll tell Grandma and let her set you straight.¡± Flora could only sputter, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Soren.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m busier than ever. No time for this. Goodbye.¡± Before she could respond, he hung up. Soren stood on the balcony, phone still in hand, staring down at the engagement ring between his fingers. His dark eyes were unfocused, lost in thought. He was trying to figure out how to finally give the ring to Evangeline. No matter how he imagined it, though, every scenario felt awkward and forced. They¡¯d been married for five years. He hadn¡¯t even given her the ring on their wedding day, and now he was thinking of handing it over just because she¡¯d epted another man¡¯s proposal. It felt too much like conceding defeat. But if he didn¡¯t give her the ring¡­ His mind shed to the diamond ring on her middle finger¨Cthe one Glenn had given her. Then Flora¡¯s words echoed in his head: Evangeline must like Glenn too. He knew Evangeline had probably said that out of anger, but the thought still gnawed at him, filling him with irritation he couldn¡¯t shake. After Flora hung up, she let out a heavy sigh and stared up at the ceiling in exasperation. This was bad. Really bad. Her brother waspletely under Evangeline¡¯s spell. He¡¯d never been this cold to her before¨Cnot when she¡¯d tattled on someone, not ever. Frustrated, Flora ran her fingers through her hair, then stormed off to the hotel¡¯s lounge. Inside, Poppy Yates was touching up her lipstick. She nced up at Flora¡¯s stormy face, her eyes flickering with interest before she stood and offered a warm smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s managed to upset our Flora?¡± ¡°Who else but Evangeline?¡± Flora snapped, every mention of the name fueling her anger. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even bother pretending to be a good sister¨Cinw anymore. She used to at least act polite¨Cif I so much as frowned, she¡¯d rush over to soothe me like it was a crisis.¡± ¡°But now, it¡¯s like she¡¯s going out of her way to get under my skin.¡± Poppy paused at the word ¡°sister¨Cinw.¡± In all their conversations, she couldn¡¯t remember Flora ever calling Evangeline that before. In fact, it seemed Flora had never truly epted Evangeline as family. But Flora always insisted she had. Poppy quickly masked her surprise, pretending not to notice the contradiction. ¡°What happened, anyway?¡± So Floraunched into her rant, recounting the call with Soren, her anger mounting as she went. ¡°She¡¯s already married to my brother and still chasing after other men! And the worst part is, my brother won¡¯t even consider divorce. Instead, he lectures me for it!¡± She recounted every detail of the call with Soren, her frustration in. As soon as Poppy heard that Soren wasn¡¯t nning a divorce, her smile froze, and she absentmindedly traced the diamond ring on her own finger. So it was true. The ring Soren bought after all this time¨Cit was for Evangeline. Taking her to choose rings as a gift had just been a cover. The one he truly intended for was Evangeline. Five years together, and Soren had finally fallen for her. Flora noticed Poppy¡¯s sudden silence and realized she¡¯d said too much. Flustered, she rushed to exin, ¡°Poppy, my brother¡¯s just bewitched by Evangeline, that¡¯s all. He doesn¡¯t really love her. Honestly, Evangeline has even drugged me before!¡± 2:2 17-551 Flora went on to describe how, on Valentine¡¯s Day, Evangeline had slipped something into her drink, then pretended to be concerned and took her to the hospital with the antidote. Chapter 188 Poppy Yates''s expression flickered. "She''s really done something like that? But how do you know it was her?" Flora Fawkes gave a short, coldugh. "The only people I saw that day were you, my brother, and her. If it wasn''t her, who else could it be? You and my brother would never hurt me." Poppy''s gaze shifted slightly, but she stayed silent. Flora pressed on, her irritation rising. "What annoys me most is that I actually thought she cared about me that day. I believed her act! Turns out it was all fake. I bet she fooled my brother the same way. There''s no way I''m letting someone like her stay with him." "Don''t you agree, Poppy? That kind of maniptive woman doesn''t even deserve to set foot in the Fawkes family home." She turned to Poppy, waiting for her to answer. Poppy forced augh. But Flora didn''t seem to notice her difort. She continued, "Don''t worry, Poppy. I won''t just stand by and watch my brother get strung along. I''ll help you, I promise. My future sister-inw will be kind, genuine, and treat both me and my brother well." As she spoke, Flora raised her arm, curled her hand into a fist, and gave Poppy a determined "we''ll win this" gesture. Poppy managed a weak smile. Watching Flora''s innocent confidence, Poppy couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling inside her. Did Flora really not suspect her at all? Or had those words been a deliberate test? Meanwhile, the birthday banquet was in full swing. The hotel parking lot was packed, and Evangeline Whitmore circled the garage before finally finding an empty spot. She took the elevator up to the lobby, and as soon as the doors slid open, she spotted Finn Lockridge by the entrance. Tonight, he wore a deep burgundy suit that set off his fairplexion, and as always, a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on his straight nose. But something about him felt different-softer, warmer, almost charming. Evangeline was caught off guard. Not just by his transformation, but also by the fact that, although she hadn''t attended Fawkes family gatherings in ages, she''d still heard about the longstanding tension between the Lockridges and the Fawkes family. The Lockridges rarely, if ever, showed up at Fawkes events. Catching her gaze, Finn seemed to guess her thoughts and smiled. "Surprised to see me here?" Evangeline didn''t answer. Her tone was cool. "Aren''t you worried the Lockridges will find out and get angry?" "Terrified," Finn replied, raising an eyebrow, his tone yful. "But I''m here for you." He finished with a quick, exaggerated wink. Evangeline stared. Any impression that he''d changed vanished instantly. "Evangeline." A voice called from behind. She turned to see Glenn Carlisle hurrying toward her. "We''ve got news about Tessa," he said. Evangeline paused, then nced at Finn. Only then did Glenn seem to notice Finn''s presence. Given the sensitive situation with Theresa Carlisle, and seeing a Lockridge nearby, Glenn held his tongue. The two men exchanged polite greetings-they''d met before. After Finn walked away, Evangeline finally spoke. "The Carlisles found her?" Glenn shook his head. "No." Evangeline let out a slow breath. Years ago, Theresa had begged her to help escape an arranged marriage. To keep both the Carlisles and the Lockridges from finding her, Theresa never revealed her whereabouts-even to Evangeline. For five years, after the dust settled, Theresa hadn''t contacted her once. Evangeline had always longed for news from her, but part of her dreaded the Carlisles tracking Theresa down. Glenn clearly felt the same, but his expression was grim. "I''m not sure if this is good news or bad. The Carlisles found something she used, but what they found was... this." He pulled out his phone, scrolled to a picture he''d taken yesterday, and handed it to Evangeline. The moment she saw the photo, Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 189 "How could this be?" A cold sweat broke out along Evangeline''s spine. Her knees buckled beneath her, and Glenn caught her just in time, steadying her with a firm hand. "The Carlisles found this at Serenity City''s beach," he said gently. "Maybe Tessa just dropped it by ident." "No, that''s impossible." Evangeline shook her head, panic rising in her voice. "This earring meant more to Tessa than her own life. Even if she''d lost it, she would have moved heaven and earth to get it back. Unless..." A dreadful thought crashed through her mind, making her chest tighten painfully. Ever since Theresa left, this same fear would rear its head again and again. There were moments she bitterly regretted her part in it all-moments she wished she hadn''t helped Theresa escape. If she hadn''t, the Whitmore family wouldn''t have suffered Victor''s vengeance, wouldn''t have ended up in ruins. Theresa might not have gotten the marriage she wanted, but at least she''d be safe at least she wouldn''t be missing, her fate unknown. But whenever guilt threatened to drown her, Evangeline couldn''t help but remember the image of Theresa''s gaunt, pale face, the way she''d sobbed and begged for help. Her eyes stung with tears. Glenn seemed to sense what she was thinking. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, offering whatfort he could. "We don''t know the full story yet," he said quietly. "But this can''t stay hidden for long. Evangeline, you know what kind of madman he is. You need to be careful, especially now..." The thought of Victor Lockridge sent a chill down her spine-Victor, who had carved his way to the Lockridge inheritance in a trail of blood, whose ruthlessness was legendary. She trembled, unable to stop herself. She remembered all the times Victor had cornered her over the years, desperate to find out who''d helped Theresa escape. But as the daughter-inw of the Fawkes family, he''d always held back, never pushing too far. But if she got divorced, if she lost the Fawkes name... Her breath quickened, panic rising in her chest. Before she could think any further, a strong hand seized her arm, yanking her backward. Caught off guard, Evangeline stumbled, nearly falling. When she looked up, she met Soren Fawkes''s icy gaze. He shot Glenn a murderous re before turning his cold eyes to her. "Mr. Carlisle," Soren''s voice was like steel, "do you really think the Fawkes family is dead and buried, that you can wrap your arms around my wife at my grandmother''s birthday celebration?" Only then did Evangeline realize-Soren thought Glenn was making a move on her. She shoved at him without hesitation, trying to break free. But Soren must have anticipated her. His grip only tightened. "Let go, Soren. We''re already-" Before she could finish, his fingers dug harder into her arm. Tears sprang to her eyes from the pain. Finally, Soren loosened his hold, but still dragged her swiftly toward the exit. Glenn started after them, but Evangeline waved him off, silently telling him to stay put. She knew Soren''s hostility toward Glenn, and understood how badly he''d misread what had happened. If Glenn followed, it would only make things worse. Soren hauled her out to the edge of the hotel grounds, stopping by thekeshore where no one else was in sight. Only then did he let go. Evangeline nced down; red marks were already blooming on her wrist. She rubbed at them gently. Soren''s eyes flickered to the bruise, and for a moment, his lips parted as if to say something. But in the end, he stayed silent. "Soren, we-" He cut her off before she could finish, his voice low and sharp. We? Was she talking about herself and Glenn? Since when did she refer to the two of them as "we"? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. "I don''t care what''s going on between you two," he said coldly. "Just answer me this-do you still want to be Mrs. Fawkes, or not?" Chapter 190 The moment Soren asked the question, he already knew the answer. Of course Evangeline wouldn''t give up her title as his wife. Once upon a time, she''d loved him so deeply she''d schemed to marry him. This marriage-her mother had traded her life for it. If Evangeline walked away now, it would be as if her mother''s death meant nothing at all. And the Carlisles weren''t fools; they weighed every decision with ruthless calction. They would never allow Glenn to marry a woman who''d already been someone else''s wife-especially not a woman who''d been married into the Fawkes family. If Evangeline had even a shred of sense left, she wouldn''t do something so stupid. As he waited for her answer, Soren slipped his hand into his pocket, gripping the ring box he''d been carrying for weeks. His lips pressed into a thin line. "As long as you promise never to see Glenn again, I¡ª" "I''m done." Evangeline cut him off quietly, meeting the certainty and arrogance in his eyes head-on. Soren froze. "What did you say?" "I''m done being Mrs. Fawkes." Her voice was calm, almost gentle. "You and I are already divorced." She reached into her bag and pulled out the divorce certificate she''d prepared in advance, holding it out to him. For a moment, Soren just stared at the cover, the gold letters embossed on the surface blurring in his vision. He was stunned-speechless. Then, something seemed to click in his mind. He let out a sharp, incredulousugh. "Really, Evangeline? Trying to fool me with a fake divorce certificate-do you think this is funny?" "It''s real," she said, her tone steady. "Impossible." If they were really divorced, how could he not know? Besides, after all these years, their finances were so entangled-divorce would require signed agreements, negotiations, paperwork. She''d handed him divorce papers before, but he distinctly remembered never signing them. Evangeline saw straight through him. "That night, the papers I gave you to sign weren''t the Whitmore contract-they were our divorce agreement. Just as you wanted, I''m leaving with nothing." Soren went utterly still, his gaze locked on hers. He searched her eyes for some flicker of emotion, some hint of regret or pain. But her expression was as calm as ever, untroubled, unreadable. It seemed impossible that this was real. Evangeline had loved him desperately, so much that she''d refused to let go-even gone so far as to stage a suicide, just to make him notice her. Today was his grandmother''s birthday; he''d even allowed her to y hostess at the celebration. Why would she suddenly give it all up? And the Whitmore partnership-negotiations with Fawkes Enterprises had just begun. He hadn''t signed the contract the Whitmores sent over. If the papers Evangeline had handed him were divorce documents, then what about the deal with the Whitmores? He could see the distrust in his eyes, and Evangeline didn''t argue. She simply set the certificate in his palm. "If there''s nothing else, I think we''re done here." She turned to leave, but had barely taken two steps before Soren, almost involuntarily, caught her by the wrist. Evangeline nced back at him, puzzled. He realized what he''d done and hesitated, unsure why he was stopping her. He knew the divorce wasn''t real¡ªcouldn''t be real. And yet, something in him refused to let her go. That strange, gnawing panic from earlier surged inside him again. He tightened his grip. "Why are you divorcing me?" His voice caught unexpectedly. Evangeline paused, noticing the faint redness in his eyes. For a moment, she faltered. Then, with a lightness that sounded almost like relief, she replied, "I don''t love you anymore. Divorce is the best thing for both of us." "Liar." He shot back without hesitation. "Is this about Poppy?" So he knew all along. Evangeline gave a bitter little smile. "It was, at first,¡± she admitted. But that wasn''t the whole story-not anymore. Now it was about the child she''d lost before it ever had a chance at life. About the timid, diminished version of herself she''d be within the Fawkes family-a version she''d grown to despise. It was about realizing that, outside the Fawkes estate and away from Soren, her life could still hold hope and possibility. But Soren didn''t let her finish. The moment she admitted it was Poppy, he cut in, desperate. "There''s nothing between me and Poppy. I only wanted to make things right for her. I can give her anything she wants-except marriage." Chapter 191 Evangeline could hear the hint of vulnerability in his voice. It almost made herugh. Was she supposed to be grateful that Soren was so magnanimous as to let her keep the title of Mrs. Fawkes? "No, thank you." Her smile was polite, distant. "Compensation is about giving the other person what they actually need. What she needs most right now is this marriage with you." "I''m willing to step aside for your happiness," she added, poised to pull her hand from his grasp. But Soren''s mood shifted in an instant. He grabbed her other hand, veins standing out on his forehead, his jaw clenched tight. Frustration pulsed visibly at his temples. There was nothing technically wrong with what she''d said. He couldn''t find fault with her words. But for reasons he couldn''t name, anger red up inside him, hot and inexplicable. Finally, he spat the words out, nearly grinding his teeth, "But I never agreed to this divorce." Evangeline wasn''t the least bit surprised. She understood that Soren probably hadn''t known about the divorce until recently. His initial shock, his token attempts to keep her around-they proved nothing. Even a dog you''ve fed for five years would get attached. And she''d been Soren''s wife, in name and routine, for five years. Of course he''d want to keep her around. It was only natural. But she knew deep down, it wasn''t love. It was habit. Once he and Poppy patched things up, he''d forget all about this habit. Her voice was calm, almost gentle, "I''m not here to ask for your permission, Soren. I''m just letting you know." "Today is your grandmother''s birthday party. I won''t bring this up there. But she cares about us so much¡ªI''m sure she already suspects. You can decide when to make the announcement. After all... we did have some feelings for each other. If you need me to cooperate for appearances, I will." ¡°That''s all I have to say. If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going.¡± She finished with dignity, slipped the divorce papers into his hand, and tried to pull away once more. Soren''s head was pounding, but he wouldn''t let go. A heavy weight seemed lodged in his chest, making it hard to breathe. Then his eyesnded on the diamond ring on her middle finger. The sight of it only stoked his irritation. He tossed the divorce papers aside, gaze fixed on her hand, voice sharp and cold. ¡°You make it sound so noble, but in the end, you just want to be with Glenn, don''t you?" "Evangeline, do you really think the Carlisles will ever let you through their doors?" "That''s not your concern anymore," she replied evenly. She couldn''t be bothered to exin to Soren. If he was convinced she was running to Glenn, there was no point in trying to change his mind. He''d never trusted her-not before, not now. Her tone was steady. She didn''t deny it. To him, that was as good as an admission. Soren let out a bitter, incredulousugh. So much for all her righteous speeches-she just wanted to leave him for another man! When had he, Soren Fawkes, ever mattered so little to her? The thought only made him angrier. When Evangeline tried to pull away again, he grabbed her wrist, yanked the ring from her finger, and-without hesitation-hurled it far into theke. She realized what he was doing just a second toote. Helpless, she watched as the ring traced a glittering arc through the air and disappeared with a ssh. Her blood seemed to boil all at once. That ring had been her mother''s. Without thinking, Evangeline darted forward, vaulting over thekeside railing. Soren was startled by her sudden movement and lunged to grab her arm. "Evangeline, are you out of your mind?" She struggled, desperate to break free and dive after the ring. Soren gripped her shoulders, his voice rising to a shout. "You''re willing to risk your life for some diamond ring a lover gave you? Get back¡ª" But before he could finish, Evangeline''s handshed out. She pped him hard across the face. "Let go of me." For a moment, Soren was stunned. He''d been doted on his entire life, revered by everyone in the Fawkes family. No one had ever raised a hand to him. And the person who finally did was Evangeline-the timid, obedient wife he thought he knew. Chapter 192 While Soren stood frozen in shock, Evangeline had already shoved him aside and leapt straight into theke. The water was icy cold, especially at night. The moment she hit the surface, the chill shot through her, making her whole body shudder. Ever since she''d nearly drowned after being pushed into a pool, Evangeline had made herself learn how to swim. But she''d only ever practiced in the safety of a pool-never a realke, with its murky depths and slippery edges. Panic wed at her as she realized how unfamiliar this was. Still, the thought of that ring¡ªher mother''sst keepsake¨Ddrove everything else from her mind. She ducked beneath the water, searching desperately. Soren finally snapped out of his daze and looked out at theke. Evangeline''s silhouette had vanished from the surface. A surge of anger shot through him. She''s lost her mind. Absolutely lost it. All this-risking her life-for a ring given to her by another man? Did she love him that much? His cheek still stung from her p. Furious, Soren wanted nothing more than to turn and leave her to her foolishness. But, inexplicably, his feet wouldn''t move. After a few seconds, he tore off his jacket and readied himself to dive in after her -when suddenly, a pair of arms wrapped tightly around his waist. "Soren, what are you doing? That''s way too dangerous!" came a voice, soft but edged with worry. He spun around to see Poppy, her face etched with concern. "Evangeline''s in the water," he said tly. "Theke isn''t deep. She''ll be alright. Besides, you''re supposed to be hosting your grandmother''s birthday party tonight. What if you catch a chill?" Poppy''s voice dropped to a whisper. "And... I saw what happened. She doesn''t want your help, Soren. Even if you jump in, she won''t thank you for it." In truth, Poppy had followed them out here, overhearing every word of their tense argument¡ªincluding the news that Soren and Evangeline had divorced. For a brief, wicked moment, she''d been delighted. She never expected Evangeline would go this far. She could see exactly what Evangeline was doing: forcing Soren to make a choice. Poppy would never allow herself to lose to that sort of maniption. Soren''s brow furrowed as he watched theke. Just then, Evangeline''s head broke the surface, gulped a breath, and dove back under. Poppy was right. Evangeline''s mind was filled with thoughts of another man. Even if he rescued her, she''d never appreciate it. Yet, watching that slim figure struggling in the dark water, Soren''s chest twisted with a strange agitation. Sensing Soren''s resolve wavering, Poppy was just beginning to rx when he unexpectedly pried her arms off him. "Forget it. Even if she doesn''t care, I can''t just stand by." After all these years of marriage, he couldn''t just watch Evangeline do something so reckless. That tiny diamond ring was lost in this vastke-it could be anywhere by now. She could search until she copsed and still never find it. Without another moment''s hesitation, Soren dove into the water. "Soren!" Poppy screamed after him. Clutching the railing, she red at his retreating back, teeth clenched in frustration. After a long, shaky breath, some decision red in her eyes¡ªshe vaulted the railing and plunged in as well. Underwater, everything was a blur. Evangeline squinted, her eyes aching from the strain, but she still hadn''t found the ring. She was certain Soren had thrown it somewhere around here. Her lungs burning, Evangeline surfaced for air, checked her bearings, and widened her search. Suddenly, a loud ssh sounded rmingly close. She turned instinctively-just in time to feel a foot, whether by ident or intent, m hard into her chest. There was nothing to grab onto in the water. The kick sent her sprawling backward, her body smacking against a submerged rock. Blinking water from her eyes, she realized it was Poppy, thrashing and iling wildly. Poppy didn''t even seem to notice her. She raised her arms and began screaming for help. "Soren! Help me!" At the sound of her cries, Soren immediately changed direction, swimming toward her figure. Watching them draw closer together, Evangeline barely had time for the bitter ache in her chest¡ªbecause just then, her searching fingers closed around something small and round. She brought it up to her face, and under the moonlight, she made out the delicate shape of her mother''s ring. Relief and joy washed over her. She''d found it. Evangeline''s eyes stung with tears. It was thest thing her mother had left her. People loved to talk about how her mother had manipted Soren into marrying her, and even her own father, Winston Whitmore, had called her mother shameless. But to Evangeline, her mother was just that her mother. The one person who, as long as she lived, would always love and protect her, no matter what the world said. She curled her fingers tightly around the ring. Only now, as the adrenaline faded, did she realize how much her chest ached where she''d been kicked, and the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. She forced her arms to move, ready to swim back to shore. But after only a few strokes, she realized she wasn''t making any progress at all. ncing down, she saw-at some point-a length ofkeweed had wound itself around her leg, pinning her to the rocks below. Chapter 193 Evangeline waspletely submerged; the moment she opened her mouth, icy water rushed relentlessly into her nose and throat. She couldn''t call for help. She tried to wave her hand, but through the blur she saw Soren, his arms wrapped around Poppy, swimming hard for the shore. The scene felt painfully familiar. Just like that car crash a month ago. Evangeline already knew how this would end. Forcing her gaze away from the pair, she bent down, wing at the weeds twisted tight around her legs. Only now did she realize how thick the tangle was in this direction. A sh of suspicion darted through her mind had Poppy done this on purpose? The thought vanished almost instantly. The more she struggled, the tighter the weeds cinched. She tried to pull them off, but her strength was fading fast. A crushing sense of suffocation hit her all at once. She couldn''t breathe-her lungs screamed for air, her chest aching with panic. No. She couldn''t die here. Not now, not when she''d finally found her way, when she''d just begun to feel alive, when she''d only just broken free from the marriage that had trapped her for years. She wouldn''t let it end like this. Desperately trying to stay calm, Evangeline realized she couldn''t break the weeds, so she changed tactics, reaching for their roots to rip them out entirely. Maybe her mother was watching over her after all the roots weren''t anchored, just wedged beneath a stone. With a surge of effort, she yanked them free. Relief flooded through her. She turned, ready to swim for the surface, but the aftershock of two minutes without air left her seeing stars the moment she tried to rise. Her limbs went limp, drained of every ounce of strength. She fought to swim upward, but her body wouldn''t respond. Water poured into her mouth, nose, even her ears, filling her with cold and the taste of blood. She wanted to cough, but couldn''t. The metallic tang in her mouth and lungs grew stronger. Despair welled up as she stared at the shimmering surface, so close and yet impossibly far. Through the wavering water, she could just make out Soren, already kneeling by the fragile, trembling Poppy on the shore. Soren looked like he wanted toe back for her, but Poppy clung tightly to his sleeve. After that, Evangeline couldn''t see them anymore. Her vision blurred, the world fading at the edges. Just as she thought this was where her story would end, she heard the muffled ssh of someone else diving in. A pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist. A spark of hope flickered to life. Instinctively, she tried to grab hold, but caught herself, her hand hovering in the water. But whoever it was seemed to know what she needed. He took her hand and pressed it firmly against his chest. She''d only held Soren''s hand a few times, but she knew instantly¡ªthis wasn''t him. Maybe it was just a passerby-a good Samaritan. That was herst conscious thought. Then, suddenly, something soft pressed against her lips. A tongue gently parted her teeth, and a thin stream of air was coaxed into her mouth. On the bank, Poppy watched as Soren stopped short, her heart leaping with barely-suppressed delight. Once again, Soren had chosen her over Evangeline. Clinging tightly to his sleeve, she forced her voice into a calm, reasonable tone. "Soren, Evangeline saw you leave her behind to save me. Even if you go back for her now, she won''t juste running back into your arms." "I''m a woman too-I understand. Right now, the best thing is to give her some space." A strange irritation twisted in Soren''s chest. He turned to her, his voice sharp. "Why did you jump in?" Poppy pressed her lips together and met his gaze, her tone steady. "Because I wanted to know the truth." "What truth?" His eyes were icy. She lifted her hand, the back facing him, so he could see the diamond ring he''d given her not long ago. "I overheard you and Evangeline are divorced. And I don''t believe you have no feelings left for me, not after everything." "I want to know-in your heart, between me and Evangeline, who will be your Mrs. Fawkes?" Chapter 194 The answer now was obvious. A hint of smugness crept into Poppy''s smile. Soren fell silent for a moment. When Poppy had first returned to the country, both Liam Leigh and Flora tried to persuade him to get back together with her. He hadn''t paid them any mind. But then Poppy developed a new project for Fawkes Enterprises, and thanks to her, thepany broke into the smart robotics industry. Suddenly, the calls for reconciliation grew louder. Poppy''s boldness with him made it impossible to keep ignoring the idea. He had, in fact, considered it. But in the end, his answer was- "The divorce isn''t real," Soren said quietly. ¡°Evangeline would never agree to leave me." Poppy''s smile froze for a split second. Then, just as quickly, it blossomed into something even brighter. "That''s okay. I can wait." Though, honestly, she doubted she''d have to wait long. Poppy gazed out across the cidke. Earlier, she''d deliberately kicked Evangeline in the chest and sent her tumbling into a patch of weeds at the water''s edge. When Soren helped her out, that side of theke had already gone silent. It had been a while now, and Evangeline still hadn''t reappeared... Poppy didn''t actually want anything to happen to her. She just wanted Evangeline to see, crystal clear, that Soren would always choose her first¡ªno matter the circumstances. That way, Evangeline would get the message and give up. But now Soren realized something was wrong. Evangeline had been quiet for too long. Even if she was still searching for that diamond ring, there was no way she could hold her breath underwater for so long. Suddenly, a thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. Evangeline couldn''t swim. He remembered once, at a pool party, someone had pushed her in. She''d iled about like a drowning cat for ages. Could it be...? Soren''s eyes narrowed in rm. He spun around, ready to rush into theke, but before he could take a step, he saw not one, but two figures breaking the surface, slowly swimming toward the shore. Thekeside was well-lit by the hotel''smps, casting a golden glow along the water, but the center of theke remained in shadow, touched only by faint moonlight. Through the gloom, Soren could just make out Evangeline''s frail frame, bathed in pale silver, inching her way towardnd. She faltered several times, but the person beside her steadied her, keeping her afloat. Assuming it was Glenn, Soren stopped in his tracks, the chill around him intensifying. His expression hardened, returning to its usual frosty severity. Perfect. He''d been meddling for nothing. By the time Evangeline reached the shore, she was utterly exhausted. She copsed on the ground, gasping for air, heart pounding furiously in her chest, the terror of nearly dying still gripping her. Poppy rose to her feet, shing a cheerful smile. "Evangeline, I had no idea you could swim! That''s wonderful." "Soren, see? I told you Evangeline could handle it. You''ve always underestimated her-" Smack. Before Poppy could finish, Evangeline, eyes zing, strode over and with all the strength she had left, pped Poppy hard across the face. The air froze. For a moment, the only sound was the gentlepping of water against the shore. The blow came so suddenly, even Poppy was caught off guard. She never expected Evangeline would dare to hit her-especially with Soren standing right there. Stunned, Poppy clutched her cheek, about to protest, but Evangeline didn''t give her the chance. Switching hands, she aimed for the other side of Poppy''s face. But before she couldnd the second p, a strong hand seized her wrist. Soren gripped her tightly, yanked her away, and with a forceful shove, sent her sprawling onto the ground. "Evangeline, what''s gotten into you?" Soren''s words were ice. Chapter 195 Evangeline hit the ground hard, catching a sh of disgust in Soren''s eyes. She was used to Soren always taking Poppy''s side. Normally, she let things slide. But this time, it was her life at stake. She didn''t back down. Rising to her feet, she met Soren''s gaze with equal loathing, pointing at Poppy. "She nearly killed me just now." Soren let out a coldugh. "The only person who nearly killed you was yourself. Don''t forget, you were the one who insisted on jumping in." His eyes fell to her hand. The re of that diamond ring on her finger caught his attention again. Suddenly, he felt ridiculous-like a fool in a bad y. When Evangeline leapt into the water, he never should have gotten involved. Evangeline opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, Finn-silent until now-spoke in a calm, level tone. "Just now, when Mr. Fawkes jumped in, you could at least say he was desperate to save someone. But why did Miss Yates jump in too?" It was only then that Soren and Poppy seemed to remember there was another man present the same man who''d helped Evangeline out of theke. Both turned to look at him. Finn, utterly unhurried, pulled a soaked handkerchief from his breast pocket, wrung it nearly dry, and removed his gold-rimmed sses. He polished them with practiced elegance. Elegant. Impossibly so. Everyone else was dripping wet, bedraggled, a mess. Poppy looked fragile. Soren seethed with rage. And yet Finn, somehow, was the picture ofposure. He looked less like a man who''d just plunged into ake to save someone, and more like he''d finished a casualp in his own private pool. Evangeline felt a wave of gratitude; if not for him, she''d likely be lying at the bottom of theke right now. "Who are you?" Soren''s voice was icy, his words clipped. Finn slipped his now spotless sses back on, offering a faint, polite smile. "That''s not important. We''re unlikely to cross paths much, after all.¡± "You''re with the Lockridges?" Soren pressed. Finn didn''t deny it. His gaze shifted back to Poppy, his smile still gentle. ¡°But Miss Yates, you haven''t answered my question." Poppy bit her lip, eyes flicking to Finn. His smile was warm, and the gold wire of his sses made him look every bit the gentleman. Yet, when she met his eyes, something in them sent a chill through her. Danger, subtle but unmistakable. She quicklyposed herself and replied, voice polite, "That question doesn''t seem relevant." "Oh?" Finn nodded, as if pondering. "Then let''s ask something that is." "If you jumped in to save someone, Miss Yates, I assume you can swim. So why did Mr. Fawkes have to pull you out?" "And if you jumped in out of jealousy, why not jump near Mr. Fawkes? Why leap so close to Miss Whitmore? That part of theke is full of weeds-you do realize you could''ve killed yourself, don''t you?" Finn''s words were sharp, merciless. The color drained from Poppy''s face in an instant. Soren, too, found himself unsettled. He''d had simr questions, though he hadn''t thought them through. He''d jumped in from where Evangeline had gone under-by then, she''d already swum some distance. If Poppy really jumped after him, she should''vended behind him, away from Evangeline. But she''d ended up right in Evangeline''s path directly in the way as he tried to swim to her. Which meant Poppy must have changed position on shore before jumping. And rather than aiming for Soren, she''d jumped right next to Evangeline... Just then, Poppy spoke. "I didn''t know where Evangeline was. I just wanted Soren toe back to shore." That seemed to ease some of Soren''s doubts. Visibility had been terrible-her exnation made sense. Finn''s eyes narrowed. "So, you didn''t know where she was, yet somehow managed to kick her straight into the weeds, leaving her to fend for herself?" His brow arched in disbelief. Poppy nched, caught off guard. She started to protest, but Finn cut in, his tone deceptively mild. "Miss Yates, Mr. Fawkes is here. I suggest you answer honestly." "After all, as I was walking by, I thought theke looked beautiful, so I took a little video. Who knows-maybe I caught some evidence of attempted murder on film.¡± Chapter 196 Poppy''s breath quickened as she met Finn''s calm, assessing gaze. A moment ago, when she''dshed out at Evangeline, every shred of her attention was locked on Soren and Evangeline-she hadn''t spared a thought for anyone else nearby. She had no idea when Finn had appeared, or if his story was even true. She couldn''t admit she''d nearly drowned Evangeline, but if she denied it, and Finn actually had proof, Soren''s trust in her would crumble even further. Damn it. Who exactly was this Finn, anyway? Why did he care about Evangeline? Poppy clenched her jaw. After a few seconds, she hid her anxiety behind a smile, ignoring Finn''s question. Her gaze flickedzily between the two of them before she drawled, "Evangeline certainly has her admirers. I had no idea so many people were eager to help her." "But really, whether I touched her or not-isn''t it a bit too convenient for someone to have evidence right at that moment?" Evangeline understood at once. Poppy was using her of making things up her favorite trick, one she used without tiring. Evangeline felt someone''s eyes on her. She nced up and caught Soren watching her, his dark gaze shifting from Finn back to her. His expression was icy, unreadable in the night''s shadows. She didn''t need to guess he was doubting her, just as he always had. A bitter, silentugh twisted inside her. She was about to speak when Finn beat her to it. "Miss Yates, let''s not change the subject,¡± Finn said, his tone light but imcable. "The Lockridges have always marched to the beat of their own drum. We don''t take orders from anyone." "I only stepped in tonight because I can''t stand seeing ady treated unfairly." "But you, Miss Yates-you''re dodging the question. Is that because you can''t own up to what you did?" "Should we just skip to the answer?" With a casual flourish, Finn pulled out his phone. As he unlocked the screen, he muttered to himself, "Huh, looks like this recording has been running for quite a while. Even caught the bit where someone dove in to save her." "Let''s see if Miss Yates makes a cameo, shall we?" He scrolled through the video, putting on an air of exaggerated interest. Poppy''s palms broke out in sweat; her heart hammered in her chest. Instinctively, she looked to Soren for help. But Soren''s eyes were fixed on Evangeline, lost in thought, as if he hadn''t even heard her silent plea. Just as Poppy scrambled to figure out her next move, Finn lifted an eyebrow and stepped forward, holding his phone out toward Evangeline. For a split second, Poppy caught the shock in Evangeline''s eyes-surprise that Finn had really done it. Poppy''s heart lurched. "Mr. Fawkes, care to take a look?" Finn offered, turning to Soren. As Finn approached, Poppy leapt between them, desperation in her voice. "I-I can''t swim, you know that. People who can''t swim panic. Evangeline happened to be next to me if I identally brushed against her while struggling, well, that''s just what happens." Finn raised his brows. "So you admit you realized you hit someone, but then pretended like nothing happened? Didn''t care if she lived or died?" Poppy''s face went crimson. "It was all a blur-I was terrified. I don''t even remember if I actually bumped into her." "But you remember Evangeline was beside you. Seems your memory is pretty selective," Finn pressed, easily picking apart her story, each question tightening the. Poppy''sposure crumbled. She couldn''t get the upper hand with Finn at all. Meanwhile, Soren finally snapped out of his trance. Finn''s relentless questioning hardly fazed him, but something else had caught his attention: the whole time since Evangeline hade ashore, she''d been standing behind Finn, as though there was an invisible river between them. He was on one side-Evangeline, on the other. A dull ache pressed at Soren''s chest. He couldn''t say why, but the distance stung. "The party''s about to start. Let''s leave it at that," Soren said, his voice quiet but firm. With that, he crossed the invisible gulf in two strides, took Evangeline''s hand, and said, ¡°Come on. Let''s get you changed for the reception." Chapter 197 Poppy''s reaction just now said it all, and Evangeline knew Soren had understood. This was about her life or death-and yet he hadn''t pressed for answers. Instead, just like always, he chose to let it go, sweeping it aside as easily as a bad memory. A bitterugh escaped Evangeline. She shook off his hand, putting distance between them. "Don''t bother. I know the way, with or without you. You should go help someone who needs you more." Her gaze drifted to Poppy, not far away. At that moment, Poppy was already looking back at her. Moments before, Poppy had been flustered and defensive in front of Finn, but now she''d recovered her previous smugness. Her lips curled into a taunting, knowing smile. Her eyes seemed to say, No matter what you do, Soren always chooses me in the end. Evangeline just smiled back, unfazed. It''s fine. He''s yours now. For a split second, Poppy was thrown by the calm smile on Evangeline''s lips and the steady look in her eyes. No matter how well someone faked it, you couldn''t lie with your eyes. But for some reason, Poppy couldn''t see even a hint of sadness in Evangeline''s gaze. Is she pretending? Or is it real? Or maybe Evangeline still has something up her sleeve, and she just hasn''t noticed? Soren, meanwhile, had picked up on the subtext in Evangeline''s words. He nced back at Poppy. The night air had grown colder. Their damp clothes clung to their skin, and the chill began to bite. A gust of wind swept through, and Poppy crossed her arms over her chest, coughing softly. Seeing the pallor in Poppy''s face, Soren pressed his lips together. He knew what Poppy was thinking. He also knew Evangeline was hurt, not just by his neglect, but because he''d chosen to save Poppy instead. After a moment''s thought, he exhaled slowly and slipped his hand into his pocket, fingers closing around a small velvet box. He was about to say something when Finn yawned loudly beside him. "It''s freezing and I''m exhausted. Gorgeous, would you mind showing me where I can change? I''d rather not let the world see me looking like this." Evangeline gave him a quick, genuine smile and nodded. "Of course." Without sparing Soren another nce, she led Finn away, brushing past Soren as if he were invisible. He watched her receding figure, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed to him that she stood a little taller than he remembered. But his memory was fuzzy. Back when they were together, it was always him who left first. Maybe this was the first time Evangeline had walked away from him, leaving him with nothing but her retreating silhouette. He stared after her, that thin, bedraggled figure, and an inexplicable ache welled up in his chest. He knew she was angry-jealous of Poppy, furious with him. He also knew that if he apologized, if he coaxed her just a little, she''d soften ande back to him, just as she always did. And yet, for some reason, he couldn''t take that step. Just like before. He just... couldn''t. "Soren, let''s get back," Poppy said, stepping up and slipping her arm into his. "It''s gettingte. The party-" "So when we came ashore earlier, you already knew Evangeline might be in danger?" Before she could finish, Soren''s tone cut her off-cool and t. Poppy froze. She clenched her fists, forcing a shakyugh. "Of course not. I really don''t remember what happened, Soren. Are you really going to believe the word of an outsider? And she''s with the Lockridges, after all." Soren reached for her hand, prying her tightly curled fist open and holding it between them. His eyes were cold,yered with something unreadable. "You always do this when you''re nervous. All these years, and some habits never change." Chapter 198 Soren didn''t spare her a second nce. Ignoring the shock and pallor on her face, he shook off her hand without hesitation and strode past her out of the room. Evangeline finally stopped when she returned to the main hall, her breath catching in her chest. She turned to Finn and murmured, "Thank you." If it hadn''t been for Finn, she might not have made it out alive just now. She couldn''t tell if it was coincidence or fate, but every time Finn appeared, it always seemed to be at her lowest, when she needed someone the most. And she certainly hadn''t expected Finn to expose Poppy the way he had. In her mind, Finn had always kept out of disputes between women. Thest time she''d needed his help, he''d seemed cold and distant-she''d assumed he wouldn''t bother to get involved this time either. Almost as if he could read her thoughts, Finn arched his brow and said, "You know, I''ve always thought women are adorable-even when you''re fighting. Today you might go at each other tooth and nail, and tomorrow you''ll be arm-in-arm at the mall,ughing over a new handbag. I''ll admit, I don''t understand how your minds work, so I usually stay out of it." "But today was different. You''re different from her." "And let''s not forget, there''s Soren in the middle of all this. So it wasn''t just you and Poppy having a spat-it was both of them ganging up on you." "And I have a strict rule: I never let a beautiful woman get bullied." With a mischievous glint in his eye, Finn reached out and gave her cheek a yful, mock-sympathetic pinch. Evangeline couldn''t help but pick up on the teasing note in his voice, but his words caught her off guard all the same. It was a perspective she''d never considered before-but it made perfect sense. After a moment, she asked, "But weren''t you worried Soren would actually demand to see the video?" The truth was, she''d been half-convinced that Finn might have recorded it. He''d sounded so convincing that even she''d believed him for a second. But when he''d shown her his phone, the screen had beenpletely ck. She''d nearly broken out in a cold sweat. She never expected Poppy to confess so quickly. "He was never going to watch it," Finn replied, a hint of amusement in his tone. "Soren''s too arrogant to believe evidence handed to him by someone else. He''d never lower himself to actually look at it." As he spoke, Finn fished his phone out of his pocket and waved it in the air. "Figures¡ªthose ads about waterproof phones are aplete lie. One little drop of water and the thing''s toast. Only someone as clueless as Poppy would fall for that overseas nonsense." "I''ll get you a new one tomorrow," Evangeline promised, reaching out to take Finn''s phone. But the moment she nced at the logo, her heart sank. She recognized the model-five zeros in the price tag. Evangeline mentally tallied up her entire savings, then her monthly sry and bonuses. There was just no way she could afford to rece it. Maybe she should have fought harder during the divorce, taken at least a fraction of Soren''s fortune. Toote for regrets now. Finn noticed her staring at the phone, saw her face flush with embarrassment, and immediately guessed what she was thinking. He smirked and lifted an eyebrow. "Don''t worry about the phone. But honestly, just a thank you for saving your life? Seems a little... impersonal, don''t you think?" Evangeline hesitated. He had a point. "I don''t really have anything to give you right now," she admitted after a pause. "But I can promise you three favors. Anything you ask-if it''s in my power, I''ll do it." Finn''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Anything at all?" She nodded. "Anything I''m capable of." Finn studied her for a moment, his gaze lingering on her determined expression. Then he leaned forward, lips quirking in a half-smile, voice somewhere between yful and serious: "So what if I asked you to be my girlfriend?" Chapter 199 "Alright." Evangeline nodded, her tone steady and sincere there wasn''t the slightest hint of jest. Finn was caught a little off guard by her crisp reply. "You don''t want to think it over?" He smiled wryly. "You just finalized your divorce from Soren, and now you''re with me. Aren''t you worried about people gossiping?¡± Evangeline gave a softugh. "If I stay single after divorcing Soren, people will talk. If I start dating, they''ll talk. If I start now, they''ll gossip; if I wait a while, they''ll dig up my past and gossip anyway." "They only want to see me make a fool of myself. So, if I have to choose someone, why not pick the best?" She smiled, eyes bright. "You''re handsome, thoughtful, know how to make a womanugh, and you''re a Lockridge-wealthy, powerful. Even if people do talk, most of it will just be envy." Finn couldn''t stop the smile tugging at his lips. "But really, you''re the one who should be thinking twice." Evangeline met his gaze. "Ie with a lot of baggage. If we''re together, you''ll be dragged into all kinds of messes." Finn stroked his chin, chuckling. "Maybe to someone else, that would sound like trouble. To me, it''s just part of the fun of falling in love." "Then, to a happy rtionship." Evangeline extended her hand. Finn''s eyes flicked to her hand, augh escaping him. But then his gaze traveled up, lingering on her pale pink lips. Earlier, kissing Evangeline by theke had been a matter of necessity, nothing more. But now, looking at her lips, he felt a strange itch in his chest, as if a kitten were pawing at his heart. He leaned in, drawing closer and closer. Before he could move further, Evangeline reached out and gently removed his sses. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pulled him down and kissed him hard. Her lips were warm and soft against his, and Finn''s eyes widened for a moment in surprise. Three minutes passed before they finally broke apart. Evangeline was breathless, her whole body damp, unsure if it was from theke or from sweat. Soren had rarely kissed her before; when he wanted to humiliate her, he''d even cover her face on purpose. She''d never realized how exhausting a kiss could be, or that it couldst so long. Just now, she''d honestly felt like she might suffocate. She could tell Finn wasn''t entirely satisfied either, yet he let her go. He smirked, took his sses from her hand, slipped them back on with his usual elegance, and said coolly, "I''m going to change. See you in a bit." After he left, Evangeline took a deep, shaky breath before getting up and heading for the elevator. Soren hurried into the lobby just in time to see Evangeline stepping inside. He slowed, stopping where he stood, and watched the elevator doors close. He caught a glimpse of her, head bowed, lost in thought. Was she waiting for him toe after her? Or was she disappointed because he hadn''t? Soren''s frown slowly eased. He turned the diamond ring in his hand, debating. Maybe he should make it up to her-she''d been wronged tonight, after all. With that thought, he made his way upstairs. Just then, Poppy rushed over. "Soren, wait!" He nced back, saw Poppy, and felt a strange pang as he remembered what had just happened. He didn''t stop. Poppy grabbed his waist. "Soren, I know you''re angry, but I had my reasons. Just hear me out." "What''s left to exin?" Soren pried her hands off and kept walking. He knew Poppy still resented the way Evangeline had married into the Fawkes family. He''d tried to make it up to her, and sometimes when Poppy let others pick on Evangeline, he''d look the other way, hoping it would help her vent her anger. But he never imagined Poppy could be so cruel-to even plot to kill Evangeline. Seeing his anger and disgust, Poppy bit her lip. "Fine, I admit it was deliberate. But it was for Flora." Soren stopped short, brow furrowing. "What does Flora have to do with this?" Poppy let out a heavy breath. "Evangeline nearly ruined Flora''s reputation." Chapter 200 Flora Fawkes was caught off guard when Soren summoned her to the lounge with that no-nonsense tone in his voice. As she stepped inside, she found Soren sitting there, his expression stony and severe, while Poppy Yates looked equally upset. Flora''s heart skipped a beat. It had been years since she''d felt this kind of tension. Back when Soren and Poppy were still together, they rarely argued but whenever they did, the air always grew thick and suffocating, just like now. What was going on? Had they fought again? That didn''t make sense. Lately, Poppy and her brother had been getting along just fine. But then it hit her-Evangeline Whitmore. Of course. This had to be about Evangeline. Still, why was she here? Before Flora could puzzle it out, Soren broke the silence by asking her about that incident-when someone had drugged her. She hadn''t expected him to bring that up. Confused, Flora nced at Poppy, unsure why she''d told Soren about something so personal and humiliating. Even Helena Carlisle had spared her father, Clyde Fawkes, the details, not wanting to upset her. Meeting Flora''s questioning gaze, Poppy moved closer, took her hand, and said softly, "Flora, I''m sorry. I was so angry about what happened to you I couldn''t just pretend it didn''t matter, so I did something reckless." Poppy briefly exined how she''d just pushed Evangeline into the reeds. Only then did Flora finally understand. Realizing Poppy had acted out of loyalty to her, Flora felt a surge of warmth and guilt. She lowered her voice. "Poppy, you didn''t have to do that for me. If anything, it just gives Evangeline another chance to drive a wedge between you and my brother." After all, her brother was already under Evangeline''s spell. Flora had never really understood how he felt about Evangeline. Soren broke in, "Are you sure it was Evangeline?" Flora rolled her eyes at him. "Seriously, Soren? Are you really doubting your own sister now, just because of Evangeline? You think I''d make something like this up?" Soren knew Flora disliked Evangeline, but she''d never stoop so low as to frame her for something so serious. Still, he was troubled. "But why would she do it?" he pressed. Flora gave a dismissive shrug. "Isn''t it obvious? She wanted leverage. If the Fawkes family didn''t let her stay, she could use this to threaten us. Her mother used the same tricks to get her way, didn''t she?" Of course, it could also be in revenge. Flora wasn''t blind to the fact she''d never treated Evangeline kindly, always trying to convince Soren to divorce her. As for why Evangeline spared her that night instead of finishing the job, it was probably because Flora had unexpectedly called her. Evangeline must have worried the family would trace everything back to her and decided to back down. If something had really happened to her, the Fawkes family would never have let Evangeline off the hook. And, truthfully, that whole ordeal had almost made Flora rethink her opinion of Evangeline. She didn''t want Soren to keep fooling himself. "Soren, I swear you must be under some kind of spell, too. Think about it! Haven''t you noticed how she''s got you running in circles?" Soren fell silent, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on the table. He wasn''t naive enough to believe in potions and spells. If Evangeline had that kind of power, why not use it five years ago, instead of waiting until now? Still, Flora had a point. His feelings for Evangeline had shiftedtely, and he couldn''t exin why. Then a thought struck him-divorce. If Evangeline was so eager to divorce him, why had shee to his grandmother''s birthday celebration? The moment their divorce papers were finalized, she''d have no more connection to his family. No, she was here because of him. Glenn Carlisle was probably trying to push him and Evangeline back together. Everything suddenly became clear. Flora leaned in and whispered, "She''s not above ying dirty, Soren. She''s already managed to turn you against Poppy. If you keep letting her get to you, you''re letting her win." "Poppy''s only human. She gets hurt, too. And if you keep putting Evangeline first, you''re going to lose her for good. When she''s gone, you won''t get another chance." Soren looked up and saw Poppy sitting quietly, head bowed, her face clouded with pain. He walked over, his tone softening. He tried to soothe her, but then he added, "Poppy, I''m not going to divorce Evangeline anytime soon. You shouldn''t put your life on hold for me. You deserve someone better. If you end up marrying someone else, I''ll make sure your dowry matches Flora''s." Flora groaned inwardly and decided to keep her mouth shut. Poppy''s eyes shimmered with tears. "Soren, you know that''s not what I want." He pressed his lips together. "I''m sorry. But what you want...I just can''t give you." Hate him, resent him-it didn''t matter. The day he''d filed the divorce papers, he''d realized he could never actually go through with it. He couldn''t stand the thought of Evangeline with someone else. He could still remember, clear as day, the moment Evangeline slipped on her engagement ring, and how hisposure had shattered. Poppy stared at his resolute face and listened to his unwavering voice, and the truth finally dawned on her. All this time, she''d been deluding herself-telling herself that Soren clung to Evangeline only because of five years'' worth of shared history. But that wasn''t it. He was in love. Soren really loved Evangeline. With tears streaming down her cheeks, Poppy finally managed a shaky smile. After a long pause, she looked up again and said, "Then I want something else. I want to stand beside you as your date at your grandmother''s birthday party. Will you give me that, at least?" Chapter 201 Tonight, the entire hotel had been reserved by the Fawkes family. The lower three floors were set aside as lounges for the general guests, while the upper levels were divided into private suites for each of the attending families. The Fawkes family''s suite upied the very top floor. It was in one of these rooms that Soren had arranged for her evening gown. Evangeline took the elevator up. As soon as the doors slid open, she saw Glenn standing in the hallway, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, one hand propping up his elbow while the thumb of the other hovered near his lips, as if he were biting it in thought. It had been a long time since she''d seen Glenn like this. He only ever adopted that posture when he was troubled or forced into tense social situations-his way of coping with stress. Something must have happened. Evangeline was about to approach when Glenn, as if making up his mind, dropped his hand, turned sharply, and strode toward the elevator. Their eyes met the moment he looked up. Glenn''s steps faltered. "Is there trouble at UME?" Evangeline asked. "No." Glenn''s reply was even, but his gaze lingered on her, frowning. "What happened to your clothes?" Evangeline nced down at her soaked dress. Maybe she''d been caught in awkward situations in front of Glenn too many times, because she didn''t feel embarrassed anymore. She didn''t hold anything back and recounted everything that had happened: the divorce with Soren, his inexplicable act of throwing her ring away, Poppy nearly pushing her into the water, and how Finn Lockridge had pulled her to safety. ¡°But in the end, it turned out alright. I''m safe, and I didn''t lose the keepsake my mother left me." Evangeline gripped the ring in her hand, still feeling a chill run through her as she remembered. Glenn paused, his eyes falling to the ring. "That''s your mother''s?" Evangeline nodded. The realization dawned on Glenn. It wasn''t from Soren. And not from another man, either. But before he could feel any relief, the memory of what he''d seen earlier in the lobby shed through his mind. "I saw you with Finn just now..." Glenn hesitated, words catching in his throat. Evangeline already understood what he wanted to ask. She had nned to tell him, and now that he''d brought it up, she nodded. "I''m with him." Glenn''sst hope died away. "Because of Victor Lockridge?" "Yes." Evangeline met his gaze. "And, just like me, Finn has his reasons for being with me." What those reasons were, she still didn''t know, but it hardly mattered. She needed to use Finn. "Finn''s a yer. None of his girlfriends everst longer than a month," Glenn said quietly. Evangeline nodded. "I know. That''s why being with him works for me. I don''t have to think too much, or worry about the future." She had no intention of keeping up this charade for long, but as long as Finn was by her side, she didn''t have to live in fear of Victor. She''d already weighed her options before agreeing to this. There was one thing she didn''t say aloud. It wasn''t just about Victor. There was also UME. After Evangeline had turned down Fawkes Enterprises'' investment, Soren was furious. Glenn, too, had suffered Soren''s wrath simply because of his association with her. Evangeline was certain Soren would eventuallye after UME. Soren was ruthless-a seasoned businessman who''d crushed countlesspetitors. She doubted UME could withstand the blow. She had to move fast, to secure UME''s footing in Serenity City. And until then, with Finn as UME''s top investor, she needed him firmly on their side. Glenn couldn''t know all that. He listened to her exnation, lips parting as if to say something, but in the end, he swallowed his words about returning to the Carlisles. Instead, he stepped forward and pulled her into a hug, gently patting her back. "Whatever happens, I''ll support your choices," he said softly. When she needed it, he''d clear a path for her. After Glenn left, Evangeline returned to the suite and took a long, hot shower. She changed into the gown prepared by the Fawkes family, then made her way downstairs. The grand ballroom of the seven-star hotel was dazzling, filled with guests in elegant eveningwear, theirughter and conversation echoing with effortless grace. But as Evangeline entered through the main doors, she could still feel the eyes on her-some mocking, some waiting to see a show. She''d grown used to it long ago and paid them no mind. Her indifference only emboldened the onlookers. People whispered behind their champagne sses, specting whether tonight would bring the official announcement of her divorce from Soren. The rumors of their split had been swirling for weeks, especially after Evangeline''s sudden appearance at UME''s press conference. Everyone knew about the rivalry between Fawkes Enterprises and UME. So, it wasn''t surprising that most people had already made up their minds-the divorce was all but confirmed. Yet, all this time, the Fawkes family had kept silent. No statements, no confirmations, keeping everyone on edge. Soren''s friends had gathered in a circle, eagerly joining the spection. "Liam Leigh, you''re close with Soren. Got any inside scoop? Are he and Evangeline really getting divorced?" one man asked, turning to Liam with anticipation. Chapter 202 Liam took a sip of his whiskey, putting on an air of mock profundity. "Well, that''s a tricky one..." He let his words hang, dragging out the suspense as the group leaned in, eager for more. "Divorce is definitely on the table, but when and how it''ll happen-that all depends on Soren." In other words, he didn''t have a clue either. Everyone let out a collective groan and rolled their eyes at him. "You mean to tell us you''re so close with Soren and still don''t know? I guess that means the divorce hasn''t gone through yet." Someone chimed in, "But honestly, at this point, I don''t think Soren''s wishes even matter anymore." "What do you mean by that?" another asked, curiosity piqued. "Well, you know how much the olddy adores Evangeline," the first man said, lowering his voice as he nced around to make sure no one was listening. "There''s no way Soren would dare get divorced without her blessing. And let''s not forget-she''s pushing seventy..." He nced around again, then leaned in conspiratorially. "If you ask me, Soren''s just waiting for the olddy to pass before he divorces Evangeline." A heavy silence fell over the group. Crude as it sounded, the logic stung with a certain truth. Liam suddenly understood. He''d tried more than once to probe Soren about the divorce, but each time Soren would dodge the question. Liam had almost convinced himself Soren had given up-until, not long ago, Poppy let slip that Soren had given her a diamond ring. That pretty much confirmed Soren''s intentions hadn''t changed, but Liam was dying to know what was really going on. Now, hearing this, the pieces finally clicked into ce. To be fair, the olddy was the biggest obstacle to their divorce. Soren was a devoted grandson-he''d never do anything to upset her. "But how long is that supposed to take?" someone else asked. "Just have to wait, I guess. Shouldn''t be more than a few years," came the quiet reply. Liam set his ss down. He''d seen the olddy''s medical reports himself: her health wasn''t great, but it wasn''t dire either. She could easily stick around for another ten years or more. Which meant Soren would have to wait that long before he could marry Poppy? "Isn''t there some other way to get her blessing for the divorce?" Liam asked. The man pped Liam on the shoulder. "Now you''re thinking. Actually, I got my hands on something interesting earlier-want to take a look?" Evangeline had barely entered the hall when she spotted Liam and his little circle in the distance. As she nced over, Liam''s eyes met hers-only for him to look away almost immediately, a guilty flicker in his expression. She knew why. Ever since she''d taken Poppy''s ce, Soren''s friends had never really warmed to her. She rarely joined their gatherings, and when she did, they''d take every opportunity to poke fun or y tricks on her. She had no doubt she was the topic of their conversation tonight. But she didn''t let it bother her. The lights slowly dimmed, and the chatter faded as the birthday banquet began. "They''re here," someone whispered. Evangeline followed the collective gaze toward the entrance. Soren entered, dressed in a sharp ck suit, his expression cold andposed-no trace of the earlier dishevelment. He radiated an effortless confidence, every gesture marked with an innate nobility. All around, young women gasped and whispered excitedly. "He''s so handsome..." Soren arrived alone, prompting a wave of spection. People craned their necks, whispering about who his date might be. In the past, Soren had brought all manner of women: singers, actresses, models... Everyone knew it was his way of rebelling against Evangeline, unting his freedom in the face of their arranged marriage. But tonight was different. Tonight, everyone knew Soren had only two choices for a date: Evangeline or Poppy. If he chose Evangeline, it meant he wasn''t nning to divorce. If he chose Poppy, it meant he was. Evangeline could hear the murmurs of spection and nced around. Not far from her, Poppy had arrived early and was already seated. Poppy caught her gaze and, with a sly smile, raised her ss in a mock toast-a gesture brimming with challenge. Evangeline looked away, the situation already clear in her mind. After the argument she''d had with Soren earlier, there was no way she''d be his date tonight. In fact, even without the drama at theke, Soren would have found an excuse to bring Poppy instead. When she saw Soren''s gaze settle on Poppy, Evangeline couldn''t help but let out a soft, ruefulugh. She''d never expected much, so she couldn''t say she was disappointed. Her stomach, however, was less philosophical. After scouring theke for a lost ring and narrowly escaping disaster, she was running on empty. She picked up a pastry from a nearby table, determined to take care of herself first. Just as she was about to take a bite, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd. Suddenly, all eyes were fixed on her. Evangeline nced up in confusion, only to see Soren striding straight toward her. He stopped in front of her, gaze unwavering. Across the room, the smile froze on Poppy''s lips. Chapter 203 All eyes in the room turned toward Evangeline. Surprise, disbelief, envy... She could feel the weight of those stares pressing down on her, and for a brief moment, she froze. Before she could collect her thoughts, Soren leaned in, his voice low and meant for her alone. "Wait for me in the lounge after this," he said, his tone cool and detached. He didn''t wait for a response. Soren turned away, striding toward Poppy. Under everyone''s gaze, he took Poppy''s hand-a blush flooding her cheeks-and led her to the center of the ballroom. A number of guests exchanged satisfied nces, whispering to each other while darting looks between Soren, Poppy, and Evangeline. "I told you, Mr. Fawkes always opposed this marriage. He''s visited Miss Yates every year since she left. Now that she''s back, of course he''d choose her." "Still, why did he go to Evangeline just now?" "Obviously to put her in her ce first. She made his ''one and only'' suffer for five years." "Poor thing." "Poor? She wrecked someone else''s engagement to get this marriage in the first ce-she brought it on herself." Evangeline pretended not to hear the familiar barbs and continued nibbling her pastry. She was only human. Of course their words stung. In the past, it would have taken her ages to collect herself. Maybe she''d just grown used to it, or maybe she simply didn''t care anymore. By the time she finished her pastry, she''d regained herposure. Around her, people waited in anticipation, eager to see what she''d do now that her husband had so publicly chosen someone else. Would shesh out? Break down? Cause a scene? A minute passed. Evangeline didn''t so much as nce up-she just kept eating. Some onlookers started whispering that she was only pretending to be calm. They kept watching. When Evangeline finally finished, she stood and moved. "It''s about to go down!" someone murmured, tension rippling through the crowd as they watched her every move. A few nudged their friends, signaling them to keep an eye on the unfolding drama. Soren caught snatches of the gossip and nced over his shoulder, just in time to see Evangeline heading in his direction. He frowned, half-expecting a scene. He had, after all, promised her the role of hostess for this party-but only if she yed by his rules. Now, after hurting Flora and starting divorce proceedings, she''d made a mess of things. If he revoked her privilege, she should have seen iting. Besides, this was his grandmother''s birthday celebration. If she really did try to stir up trouble here, he wouldn''t let it slide. But then, Evangeline stopped. She walked over to a server, took a warm napkin, and wiped her hands. She gave the server a polite smile, mouthing a thank you. Not here to cause trouble? Strangely, Soren didn''t feel relief. If anything, a difort he couldn''t name gnawed at him. Meanwhile, Glenn had appeared at Evangeline''s side without anyone noticing. Soren''s brow furrowed and he hesitated, but Poppy tugged gently on his arm and whispered, "Soren, everyone''s watching." He snapped out of it, tore his gaze away from Evangeline, and led Poppy to the stage. Evangeline didn''t avoid Glenn as he approached. Plenty of people already knew she was hosting the UMEunch and had joined thepany. If Glenn didn''t care, neither would she. Let everyone think what they wanted-she was done worrying about their opinions. After a few more spective whispers, the crowd realized she wasn''t about to start a fight with Poppy and lost interest, turning their attention back to Soren and Poppy on the stage. With the scrutiny off her, Evangeline reached into her clutch and pulled out a neat stack of business cards-ones she''d designed ahead of time, hoping to secure partnerships for UME during the party. Chapter 204 Not long ago, UME Robotics had been riding a wave of good press, nearly matching the buzz created by Fawkes Enterprises. But Fawkes had deep pockets and even deeper influence-before long, UME''s moment in the spotlight was snuffed out. Evangeline couldn''t bring herself to pour money into shy marketing campaigns. Instead, she nned to do her ownworking and find partners the old- fashioned way. Tonight''s birthday g for Old Mrs. Fawkes was a golden opportunity. The Fawkes family had invited every major yer in Serenity City: prominent families, business moguls, politicians, and figures from hospitals, schools, and public institutions. This was her best shot at making connections. Once she and Soren divorced, she''d never have ess to this kind ofwork again. "Are you sure about this?" Glenn nced toward the stage where Soren stood. "You know this might piss him off." "I''ve done enough to make Soren angry already-one more thing won''t make a difference," Evangeline replied coolly. "Besides, business is business. Bigpanies prey on the weak, and smallpanies have to fight for every chance they get. Soren''s been in the game long enough to understand that." And anyway, even if she didn''t cross him, there was no guarantee Soren would show UME any mercy. There was no trace of sentimentality in Evangeline''s eyes-just hunger for resources and a future she could build. Glenn couldn''t decide if that was a good thing or not. "Glenn." A deep male voice sounded behind them. Both Glenn and Evangeline turned. A middle-aged man approached, dressed in a burgundy suit, exuding a natural authority that needed no anger to be felt. Evangeline recognized him instantly: Kearney Carlisle, head of the Carlisle family, and Glenn and Theresa''s father. After his first wife-Glenn and Theresa''s mother-passed away, Kearney had remarried six times. Some marriages ended in divorce, others in tragedy, and nearly every wife had given him a child or two. Yet, whether wife or child, he always managed to keep the family harmonious and the Carlisle legacy running like clockwork. There had never been a whiff of scandal, inside or out. He was the foundation of the Carlisles to the world, and a capable patriarch at home. Evangeline had always respected him-until the year he forced Theresa, for the sake of family interests, into an arranged marriage with Victor. Ignoring Theresa''s wishes, he''d even gone so far as to drug her and send her to Victor''s bed when she was on the verge of a breakdown. After that, Evangeline realized Kearney Carlisle was far moreplicated than he appeared. "Evangeline, good to see you," Kearney said, offering her a warm smile. Evangeline still held a grudge over what he''d done to Theresa, but she wasn''t one to turn away a friendly greeting. She gave him a polite, "Mr. Carlisle." He smiled, but his eyes were as cold as winter frost. "It''s been a while. You''re as beautiful as ever-you look just like your mother." The mention of her mother made Evangeline pause for a moment. Glenn subtly stepped in front of her, blocking Kearney''s gaze. "Let''s talk outside," Glenn said quietly. No one knew Glenn better than his father. Kearney looked up at his son-now a head taller than himself and caught the meaning behind the protective stance. He gave a silent, amused chuckle. After exchanging a few parting words with Evangeline, he turned and headed toward the far end of the ballroom. Once they were out of sight, Kearney stopped and faced Glenn. "Even if you''vee back for her, you should know I''ll never let her into the Carlisle family." He wouldn''t risk offending the Fawkes family for Evangeline-nor would he jeopardize the Carlisle legacy for one son. "I know," Glenn replied coldly, shooting him a piercing look. He also knew that if he didn''t still have value to the Carlisles, Kearney wouldn''t have let hime back at all. "But she''s a good kid. As long as you handle things discreetly, I won''t stand in the way of whatever rtionship you have with her," Kearney added. Glenn paused mid-step, then turned to face him. "I may be back with the Carlisles, but let''s be clear-we''re business partners now. My private life isn''t your concern." With that, Glenn brushed past him and strode away. Kearney watched his son''s retreating figure and allowed himself a deep, private smile. Back inside, Evangeline watched Glenn and Kearney walk off, a little confused. She remembered how bitterly Glenn had fought with his father over Theresa''s marriage-he''d even cut ties with the family for years. Why the sudden rapprochement? Before she could make sense of it, something happened on stage-Soren and Poppy exchanged a few words, and suddenly a wave of apuse swept through the room. Dozens of eyes turned, all at once, toward Evangeline. Chapter 205 Evangeline had been lost in thought and hadn''t been listening-she had no idea what Soren had just said, nor what was happening up on stage. But she quickly realized everyone around her was pping, their eyes fixed on her. Unsure of the reason, she managed a polite smile and joined in the apuse, her handsing together in a gesture she hoped would pass for engagement. Up on the stage, Soren caught the effortless, indifferent look on her face, and a vein pulsed at his temple. Moments before, as he was speaking, Poppy had suddenly kissed him on the cheek, prompting the crowd to break into apuse and cheers. Now even Evangeline was pping, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. This kind of easy disregard¡ªalmost as if she didn''t care at all-irritated him even more than if she''d made a scene, lost her temper, and stormed up to argue with him in front of everyone. Evangeline, for her part, had no idea what he was thinking. But she did notice the cold, warning re he shot her from the stage. She couldn''t tell what she''d done to offend him. In the past, she would have second-guessed herself, would have reyed the moment in her mind, searching for what she''d done wrong. But these days, she hardly cared. As soon as Soren and Poppy had finished their opening remarks, the evening moved on to the next stage: dancing. As host, Soren took Poppy''s hand for the first dance, leading her out onto the floor. The other guests paired up with their own partners, or else mingled, seeking out someone to join them. Evangeline took the opportunity to slip away, pressing the business card in her palm as she disappeared into the crowd. Dim, golden light filtered down from the grand crystal chandeliers, casting a warm, intimate glow over the room. On the dance floor, Soren guided Poppy with practiced ease through a waltz he''d mastered as a boy. Poppy''s arm rested lightly on his shoulder, her other hand nestled in his. She moved with airy grace, her smile bright and effortless, flitting across the floor like a butterfly. Even the mostplicated steps seemed simple for her. Not like Evangeline, who could manage only the basics. Soren''s mind drifted back to the first time he''d brought Evangeline to a g like this. She''d learned enough of the steps to keep up in any setting, but back then, irritated by their impending marriage, he''d deliberately led her into more difficult moves. He often watched her fumble, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and nerves. Once, in her panic, she''d managed to step on her own foot and tumbled to the floor. All eyes had turned her way, but she simplyposed herself, straightened her dress, and took his hand, determined to keep dancing. It wasn''t until they got home, after the party was over, that he heard her sobbing quietly in the bathroom. After that night, Evangeline never apanied him to another event. He''d asked a few more times, but when she refused, he grew annoyed and started bringing other women instead. Almost every time they returned from an event, he''d catch a glimpse of jealousy and hurt in Evangeline''s eyes. Remembering this, Soren turned his head, scanning the crowd. Whether by chance or fate, his gazended on Evangeline almost instantly. She was wearing the dress he''d chosen for her-nothing daring this time, but something elegant and reserved. Yet somehow, on her, it looked nothing like he''d expected. There was a fresh, understated allure to her tonight. At that moment, she was just turning away from a man, ncing back over her shoulder with a teasing smile as she slipped a card into his breast pocket. The way she moved-subtle, but undeniably provocative-caught Soren off guard. The man smiled back, unable to take his eyes off her. Soren froze, a wave of irritation tightening in his chest. He didn''t recognize the man-not Glenn, not anyone he knew. Was she really thatfortable with aplete stranger? Had she finally lost her mind, or was she just trying to provoke him? His brow furrowed, lips pressed into a hard line. "Ah-" Lost in thought, he suddenly stepped on Poppy''s foot. Her sharp intake of breath snapped him back to reality. "Sorry," he said, pausing and stepping back. "That really hurt," Poppy pouted, her voice yfully reproachful, "You think a simple ''sorry'' is enough to make the pain go away?" Before he could answer, she rose onto her toes, looping her arms around his neck and pressing her lips to his. She''d noticed Soren''s distracted gaze earlier, had followed his line of sight right to Evangeline, and so she''d deliberately made a misstep, knowing he''d tread on her foot. This kind of ploy always worked on Soren. He started to gently push her away, but then, catching sight of Evangeline ncing in their direction, he hesitated. Instead of letting go, he wrapped an arm around Poppy''s waist, pulling her closer. The people nearby noticed, and a ripple of excitement spread through the crowd. Soren thought, surely this time Evangeline would react-make a scene, maybe even storm out. But she only paused for a moment, then, as if nothing had happened, looked away and turned back into the crowd, as calm as ever. Chapter 206 It was impossible for Evangeline to ignore the scene unfolding on stage between Soren and Poppy. Still, she refused to let it distract her. She moved gracefully through the crowd, handing out business cards, pitching the strengths of UME''stest Al robot, and outlining the promising returns that future partnerships could bring. Some guests, though clearly looking down on her, put on a polite fa?ade, feigning interest as they took her card-only to pass it off to their assistants the moment she turned away. Others didn''t bother hiding their disdain; they ripped her card in half right in front of her and tossed the pieces into the nearest trash bin. A few went so far as to pretend not to see her at all, ducking away when she approached. Evangeline knew exactly what they were doing: demonstrating where their loyaltiesy-firmly with Fawkes Enterprises. UME had started to make a name for itself, but in Serenity City, the Fawkes family''s grip was irond. No matter how much better UME''s technology or reception might be, no one here dared to cross the Fawkeses. Still, getting her business card into their hands was a victory in itself¡ªthe first step. Once UME had a real voice in Serenity City, these people would start to reconsider. After making sure she''d spoken to everyone on her list, Evangeline tucked her cards away, her mouth dry from the endless talking. She was about to g down a server for a ss of water when someone shoved her hard from behind. She barely caught herself before stumbling. Spinning around, she found herself face-to-face with Giselle Whitmore, who wore a smug, satisfied smirk. Evangeline had spotted the Whitmores earlier but had purposely avoided them, not wanting to invite trouble. Apparently, Giselle had different ideas. "If I were you, I''d have stayed home and spared myself the embarrassment," Giselle sneered. "Must sting, watching your own husband so cozy with another woman in front of everyone." She gave a pointed nce toward the stage. Evangeline managed a cool smile. "If I were you, I''d keep my mouth shut and save myself the humiliation. At least I''ve had what some people only dream of. Maybe that''s why the bitterness." "You¡ª!" Giselle''s face flushed an ugly shade of green, but she quickly swallowed her anger. She wasn''t here to argue. Lately, Evangeline had be unrecognizable¡ªrelentless, almost feral in her aggression. Giselle couldn''tpete with that, but she knew someone who could. "Dad wants to see you." She jerked her chin toward the far side of the room. Evangeline followed her gaze and spotted Winston Whitmore, ss in hand, chatting with a group of men. "What does he want?" she asked. "How should I know?" Giselle shrugged. "Go ask him yourself. I did hear it has something to do with your mother, though." Evangeline''s expression hardened at the mention of her mother. She didn''t hesitate, making her way over. Winston had just finished his toast when he saw her. The smile vanished from his face, reced by a scowl. "Useless," he hissed. "Couldn''t even keep a man. Your mother gave her life to secure your ce in the Fawkes family, and this is how you repay her-by squandering it." Evangeline looked at this stranger she was supposed to call father and let out a quietugh. "Well, maybe if I were only my mother''s daughter, I wouldn''t be so useless." Winston didn''t catch her meaning at first. When it clicked, he bristled, face red, hand rising as if to strike her. She didn''t move, just looked at him calmly. In the end, he let his hand drop. No matter how strained her marriage, she was still a Fawkes, and this was their territory. "Find a time and divorce Soren," he said tly. Evangeline blinked, caught off guard. For years, Winston had schemed, terrified that Soren would dump her and ruin his ties to the Fawkes family. Every time he called, it was to urge her to win Soren back by any means. This was the first time he''d told her to end the marriage herself. She stared, unsure what to make of this sudden reversal, when Winston spoke again. "Your mother''s been gone a long time. As your father, I want you to have a good husband and a stable life. I know someone suitable¡ªhe knows your situation, doesn''t mind that you''ve been married before. You should meet him." Evangeline couldn''t help butugh. So that was it her value to the Fawkes family was gone, and now Winston just wanted to squeeze a little more out of her, pawn her off onest time. "No need," she said dryly. "I already have a new boyfriend." Winston''s eyes narrowed. "Glenn? He''s not an option. Giselle''s interested in him. She gave up her shot at marrying into the Fawkes family so you could take her ce. You''re not stealing this from her." Evangeline smiled. "And what if I do?" Winston''s face twisted in anger. "Whitmore Industries was your mother''s creation. I kept her name on thepany for your sake. If you insist on this, I''ll change the name tomorrow-make it Wendy and Giselle''s." "Do whatever you want," Evangeline replied evenly. "After Mom died, Whitmore Industries became just another asset in your pocket. You fired her loyal team, listened to every whisper from your new circle, and let thepany rot from the inside. I''ve been prepared for the Whitmore family''s copse for years. The name doesn''t matter. Next time you try to threaten me, use your head. Don''t let yourself get stupid just because you''re surrounded by idiots." Winston''s face went purple with rage. "The matriarch has arrived!" someone called out. The music faded and the lights grew brighter. At the entrance, Old Mrs. Fawkes- her hair a dignified silver, dressed in a deep red brocade gown-entered the hall with Clyde and Helena on either side, a gentle smile on her face as she stepped into the birthday celebration. Chapter 207 The room fell silent, every gaze turning toward Old Mrs. Fawkes with genuine respect. Despite the Fawkes family''s rtively recent arrival in Serenity City, they had managed to rise to the very top in record time. While much of their sess was credited to Clyde''s and Soren''s formidable talents, it was Old Mrs. Fawkes who hadid the solid foundation that kept the family''s power unshakable. Even at seventy, she still held thergest share of the Fawkes fortune, and no one dared to question her authority. Tonight, though, everyone understood-without needing an official announcement that while they were here to celebrate Old Mrs. Fawkes''s birthday, there was another agenda: she would be handing over her shares. All eyes shifted to Soren, their expressions aplicated mix of apprehension, dread, anxiety, and, for some, eager ttery. Soren hadn''t even fully unleashed his potential, yet his influence in Serenity City was already frightening. Once the transfer wasplete, no one even wanted to imagine what he''d be capable of. Crossing him now would be suicidal. As that thought settled over the crowd, several people couldn''t help but nce at Evangeline, who, just moments ago, had been plotting to oppose Soren. Some even felt a twinge of pity for her. In a show of loyalty, someone discreetly messaged Soren about Evangeline''s attempt to slip out her business card. They even sent him a photo of the card, now torn in pieces, vowing never to work with UME. Soren took one look at the shredded card, Evangeline''s name barely visible above UME''s logo, and gave a short, derisiveugh. A moth trying to shake the tree. UME might have potential, but as soon as Fawkes Enterprises entered the fray, they wouldn''tst long. He dismissed the message with a nce, uninterested. Just as he was about to put his phone away, it buzzed again. Soren opened the app that had pinged-a social tform popr in their circles. This time, it was an alert about a betting thread. Somebody had started a wager a month ago about his marriage-specifically, whether he''d stay with his wife. These kinds of bizarre bets weren''t unusual, and he usually ignored them, but curiosity got the better of him. When he clicked in, he saw that plenty of people had joined in. The vast majority had bet on "divorce." The ratio was nine to one, divorce to staying together¡ªandslide. He hadn''t expected so many people to be hoping for his marriage to end. After thinking it over, Soren had ced a hefty sum on "stay together." He didn''t love Evangeline, but after five years, he''d gotten used to her. Divorce just wasn''t on the table for him-not yet. Most people saw the bet as just a bit of fun and only wagered small amounts, a few thousand at most. But perhaps because his own stake was sorge, after he ced his bet, the gap narrowed; soon the odds steadied at about three to one. But now, for some reason, the gap had widened drastically again. Twelve to one. Twelve million dors on divorce. One million on staying together. Seeing that, Soren felt an unexpected tightness in his chest. Without thinking, he tossed another ten million onto "stay together." "Holy hell, is this guy nuts?" Liam nearly spit out his drink when he saw the sudden jump¡ªten million dors¡ªon the "stay together" side of the pool. Everything Soren had done tonight, every sign, pointed to him choosing Poppy. Who in their right mind would bet on him not getting divorced? Must be a charity case. Did they really think the Fawkes family would keep the divorce under wraps? Fat chance. With their own little push, the results would be out soon enough. Thinking about what was about to unfoldter that evening, Liam quietly transferred another hundred thousand into the "divorce" pot from his own private stash. Up on the stage, Old Mrs. Fawkes offered her thanks to everyone, her words gracious and warm. Then her gaze fell on Evangeline, her eyes soft with affection but shadowed by sorrow and reluctance. Beforeing tonight, the city registrar had already told her about Evangeline''s impending divorce from her grandson. She''d known it wasing, but still, hearing the news had stung. From across the room, Evangeline met Old Mrs. Fawkes''s gaze. In that single look, she understood everything. Today was Old Mrs. Fawkes''s birthday, and Evangeline didn''t want to ruin it with bad news. She''d hoped to keep the divorce a secret, nning to announce it tomorrow instead. But now, it was clear the secret hadn''t held. On second thought, with their marriage under such scrutiny, it was only natural that as soon as the papers were signed, word would reach Old Mrs. Fawkes. Perhaps it was for the best-no more dying the inevitable. After a minute''s silence, Evangeline drew a steady breath and started walking toward Old Mrs. Fawkes. But she''d barely taken two steps when the giant screen behind the stage flickered, and a new video began to y. It was the footage-captured just moments ago of her kissing Finn in the lobby downstairs. Chapter 208 Whoever was filming had clearly kept their distance; the figures in the video were blurred and indistinct. But as if the person behind the camera was desperate for everyone to know exactly who it was, the footage zoomed in on her diamond ring and the ne at her throat, highlighting every detail-like arrows pointing directly at her. The diamond ring was still on her finger now. She hadn''t changed the ne, either. Anyone with half an eye could tell it was her. The man''s back was to the camera, but if you looked carefully, it was obvious he wasn''t Soren. The room fell instantly silent, tense as a held breath. Then came a low tide of murmurs-whispers rising and falling through the crowd. "Is that Evangeline? What is she doing with another man... Honestly, does she have no shame?" "Doesn''t this mean she''s been cheating on Mr. Fawkes? This is grounds for divorce for sure." "Not necessarily. Maybe they''ve both been ying around. At that point, what''s the difference?" "Even if they''re both fooling around, she should''ve been more discreet. Now that she''s been caught, her embarrassment is the least of it-the Fawkes family''s reputation is at stake. No matter how much the olddy dotes on her, I doubt she''ll tolerate this." "Honestly, what was she thinking?" Soren listened to the growing buzz, his eyes fixed on the screen-on Evangeline, wrapped in another man''s arms. Fury surged through him like wildfire. He looked up, searching for Evangeline. She was staring at the video, expression unreadable. She wasn''t surprised to have been caught on camera. There had always been eyes watching her, always people eager for her marriage to fall apart. She''d known the risk the moment she''d spoken to Finn in the hall; she''d been ready for this, and her heart barely trembled. And yet, as she looked at the image her back straight as a pine, her posture cool and proud, radiating confidence from head to toe-she was struck by something else entirely. She couldn''t help but remember that day a month ago, at the airport. The woman on the screen and the reflection she''d once glimpsed in the ss seemed like two different people entirely. As if she''d been reborn. Soren saw her standing there, stunned, simply staring at the image. He thought she must be shocked, unsure how to react to such a sudden blow. His anger, boiling just moments ago, was tamped down by a surge of restraint. Just this once, he''d help her. He made a silent decision. He beckoned a bodyguard, ordering the video taken down at once. As he strode forward, he announced, "The video''s a fake. That''s not her." The crowd, which had been gleefully awaiting Evangeline''s reaction, fell into an uneasy silence. Poppy, who had been ready to enjoy the spectacle, was caught off guard. Soren was lying for Evangeline? She knew Liam had sent her the video only minutes before. She''d allowed-no, orchestrated-it being shown to everyone. Five years ago, she''d staged photos of herself dining with another man to make Soren jealous, hoping to push him into marrying her faster. Instead, he''d given her the cold shoulder, and the Fawkes family had seized the excuse to break them up for good. Back then, Soren had merely helped her calm public opinion. But now, with video evidence clear as day, Soren was actively lying to protect Evangeline? Hope, buried deep in her heart, crumbled in an instant. Still, she managed a smile, echoing Soren''s words, "I believe it too. Evangeline would never do such a thing. She loves Soren far too much. There''s no way she''d betray him with someone else." She put extra emphasis on the word "betray." Evangeline saw right through her. She nced at Soren, catching the glint of icy anger in his eyes. If looks could kill, she''d be dead a thousand times over. Old Mrs. Fawkes seemed ready to let it all slide, but Poppy spoke up, "Grandma, this concerns Evangeline''s reputation. I think we should investigate, at least verify whether the video is real. Otherwise¡ª" "No need," Evangeline interrupted calmly, her voice clear and steady. "It''s me. The video is real." Her admission hit the room like a thunderp. Shock rippled through the crowd. Evangeline met their stares and stepped to the front, ready to continue, "I and-" But before she could finish the words "Soren and I are divorced," Soren seized her wrist, his voice cold as steel. "Don''t say another word." What was she about to confess? That kiss with Glenn? He and Poppy had just tried to shield her, and yet she insisted on pinning the me on herself? A vein throbbed visibly at Soren''s temple. "That can''t be true, Evangeline. You''re just upset, right?" Poppy piped up in mock concern. "I know you''re mad at me, but I''ve given up on Soren. Truly, I wish you both happiness." "After all, you married Soren, and he deserves a woman who loves him. I''m sure you two will be very happy together." "But if you insist the video is real, then tell us who the man is. If you can''t, no one will believe you." She sounded sympathetic, but her words nudged the conversation in an entirely new direction. Of course. Soren was young, rich, and handsome. Why would Evangeline ever want another man? And if there really was someone else, who could it possibly be? The audience began to murmur again, and Poppy''s smile widened. Evangeline let out a softugh. "Believe what you want. Who I date is my business. I don''t owe you any exnations." Date? Boyfriend? The room fell silent in disbelief. Poppy stared, as if she''d misheard. Her gaze flicked from Soren, who was barely containing his rage, to Flora, who was wringing her hands in panic nearby. With a sly glint in her eye, Poppy ventured, "Don''t tell me it''s Glenn?" Evangeline was about to deny it when a cool, elegant voice cut through the tension. "Sorry, Miss Yates, you guessed wrong. It''s me." Chapter 209 The crowd turned their heads in the direction of the voice. Tall and effortlessly charming, Finn strode forward, his lips curled in a disarming smile. "Old Mrs. Fawkes, wishing you a long and healthy life," he said, bowing respectfully before ncing over at Poppy. He didn''t say a word. Poppy fell silent at just the right moment, her face pale. She still remembered how Finn had left her speechless not long ago; arguing further would only make her look worse. But Finn''s arrival was an unexpected blessing. With both a witness and evidence present, Evangeline''s alleged affair during her marriage was now an established fact¡ªand with someone from the Lockridge family, no less. By any measure, Evangeline and Soren were finished. A fake divorce would have to be a real one. The thought brought the faintest smile to Poppy''s lips. She lifted her gaze and caught Liam''s eye across the room. He tapped his chest and shed her an "OK" sign. Exactly the effect they wanted. If Soren couldn''t bring himself to do it, Liam, as his brother, would step in and help. Now that Evangeline had caused a scandal this big, even if Old Mrs. Fawkes wanted to protect her, the rest of the family would never allow it¡ªnot with the Fawkes name at stake. Their divorce was all but certain. And once Evangeline was out of the picture, Poppy could take her ce in the Fawkes family without opposition. This thought made Liam cast a look at Soren, the picture of someone quietly proud of his own behind-the-scenes efforts. But Soren''s mind waspletely upied by Evangeline and Finn. His knuckles whitened, veins standing out as he clenched his fists. Now he understood the unease he''d felt before the birthday celebration. He''d expected trouble from the Lockridge family. But he hadn''t expected them toe for him and Evangeline personally. Strangely, seeing Finn instead of Glenn made him oddly calm. He swallowed his anger and spoke, "Evangeline, I know you''re upset with me, but today is my grandmother''s birthday. Let''s not make a scene. Apologize to everyone, and we can put this behind us." Evangeline had expected him to use this chance to distance himself from her, not this. Should she praise him for his magnanimity? She smiled wryly at the thought. Honestly, even she hadn''t predicted things would go this far. She''d never intended to cause a scene at Old Mrs. Fawkes''s birthday. She''d nned to reveal things gradually, but after that video, there was no rolling it back. Turning to Old Mrs. Fawkes, Evangeline apologized, then faced the crowd, her voice calm and clear. "I''m sorry for taking up everyone''s time. Mr. Fawkes and I finalized our divorce a month ago, and today we''ve made it official." "So, there was never any infidelity." "My rtionship with Mr. Lockridge began naturally, after my marriage ended." Her words fell like a thunderp. A wave of chatter and exmations rolled through the guests. Not far away, Liam''s hand trembled so badly he almost spilled his drink. Flora, who had been sneering at Evangeline, froze in disbelief. Helena and Clyde exchanged startled nces. They looked at their son, Soren, clearly shocked. Everyone had known a divorce wasing, but no one expected it to happen so suddenly¡ªor that it had been finalized for a whole month without Soren ever mentioning it to the family. Soren had no idea what they were thinking. He stood rooted to the spot, staring at Evangeline. She looked utterlyposed, as if she were discussing something trivial. "Evangeline, say that again." Soren almost didn''t trust his ears. At that moment, Old Mrs. Fawkes, silent until now, finally spoke. "Evangeline has served this family well all these years. Even after the divorce, I''ll still regard her as my granddaughter." Soren''s heart pounded violently. He stared at his grandmother in disbelief. "Grandma, she''s lying to you. She would never agree to a divorce." His fists clenched tighter. But even as he said it, he knew Evangeline had no reason to lie anymore. Old Mrs. Fawkes shot him a nce. "Evangeline isn''t lying." His throat tightened. So his grandmother knew about the divorce? She''d even agreed to it? But why? Hadn''t she always adored Evangeline, always wanted them to stay married? Why would she approve of this? As if reading his mind, Old Mrs. Fawkes leaned in and spoke so only he could hear, "Remember when I asked if you truly loved Poppy? Do you remember what you said?" Soren hesitated, realization dawning. He''d said he did. Back then, Old Mrs. Fawkes had told him, "You''ll get what you wish for." Was this what she meant by that? Soren let out a bitter chuckle. "But I only said that because I was angry." "All these years, you''ve said plenty of things in anger. You''ve acted on impulse more times than I can count. But while you always calm down, have you ever considered how the person you hurt feels?" Old Mrs. Fawkes asked gently. Soren was left speechless. The scene had taken so many turns, no one could look away. The crowd was practically leaning in, eager for the next development. Feeling overwhelmed, Soren called for security, ready to clear the room. But Old Mrs. Fawkes stopped him. "There''s one more thing I''d like to announce." She looked at Evangeline and smiled kindly. "Evangeline''s mother once helped me¡ªand this family-a great deal. I''ve already made arrangements in my will: after I''m gone, all my shares in Fawkes Enterprises will go to Evangeline." Chapter 210 The crowd erupted once more at the final words. Helena and Clyde both froze in shock. But Clyde, thinking quickly, snatched the microphone from Old Mrs. Fawkes''s trembling hand. "My mother''s exhausted," he announced. "She''s just rambling now. Please, let''s get her back to her room so she can rest." Helena recovered herposure and hurried to coax Old Mrs. Fawkes away. But the old woman didn''t budge. Instead, she gave a pointed nod toward the entrance. A sharply dressedwyer strode forward, carrying a stack of neatly prepared papers. He stopped in front of Evangeline and offered her a folder. Evangeline stood rooted to the spot. She hadn''t seen thising at all. Old Mrs. Fawkes owned almost half of the Fawkes family''s shares. With this transfer, Evangeline would control half the Fawkes fortune. Flora rushed over, lunging for the documents and ring at Evangeline. "Evangeline, what did you do to Grandma? Why would she hand the Fawkes family shares to an outsider like you? What did you give her?!" Thewyer easily held the folder out of reach. "I''m sorry, Miss Fawkes," he said coolly. "We''ve already run all necessary tests. When this will and transfer agreement were drafted, Mrs. Fawkes was of sound mind." "Both the will and the transfer are entirely legal." He turned to Evangeline, extending the documents again. "Miss Whitmore." Evangeline hesitated, her breath quickening. Old Mrs. Fawkes smiled gently. "Evangeline, do you remember what you promised me?" Of course she remembered. Beforeing to the hotel, Old Mrs. Fawkes had specifically asked her to visit the family home. She''d told her-no matter what happened tonight, no matter what she said, Evangeline had to agree. But she had never imagined something like this. Evangeline knew Old Mrs. Fawkes wasn''t reckless. If this agreement was being handed to her now, it must have been drawn up long ago. Still, she couldn''t understand why. Old Mrs. Fawkes had always been kind to her, but to give her half the family''s fortune? She paused, then finally asked, "Why?" Old Mrs. Fawkes''s eyes softened. "Years ago, your mother saved my son''s life. If not for her, there would be no Fawkes family as it is today. You''ve suffered so much with us over the years. This is what we owe you. It''s yours by right." Evangeline opened her mouth, but Helena cut her off. "But Soren married her, just as we agreed. He gave her three years of marriage. We already repaid the debt to her mother." Old Mrs. Fawkes gave a cold littleugh. "Who ever said marriage is a repayment for saving a life?" "And besides, we all know what Soren put her through these past years. Was that gratitude, or was it punishment?¡± Across the room, Poppy nced at Soren. He stood silent, brow furrowed, eyes fixed on Evangeline-thoughtful, but showing no intention of fighting for the shares. Poppy grew anxious. "But Grandma, if you really want to repay the debt, isn''t this a bit much?" "She''s right,¡± Poppy pressed. "Soren is your grandson, after all.¡± Helena, though she rarely agreed with Poppy, nodded in support. She proposed setting aside ten percent of the shares aspensation. With the size of the Fawkes family fortune, ten percent would be more than enough for Evangeline to livefortably for the rest of her life. Old Mrs. Fawkes''s gaze was steely. "You think my son''s life is worth only ten percent? I believe it''s worth everyst bit. And besides..." She looked at Evangeline with fierce conviction. "Evangeline is my granddaughter, too." No one could sway her. Old Mrs. Fawkes''s mind was made up, and there was no hint of regret in her expression. All eyes turned to Evangeline. As long as she refused to sign, the will couldn''t take effect. Evangeline stared at the pen thewyer held out, hesitating. Helena shot her a warning re. Flora sneered, ¡°Go on, Evangeline. I dare you to sign!" Evangeline ignored her. Head bowed, she signed her name at the bottom of the agreement. She set the pen down, her voice calm but firm. "It''s done." Flora red at her, livid, but Evangeline didn''t meet her gaze. The atmosphere in the banquet hall grew tense and uneasy. Old Mrs. Fawkes, always intending to make this brief, made a show of cutting the cake before letting the staff escort her out. The rest of the guests quickly found excuses to leave early. Outside the hall, Flora pulled Soren aside, her voice tight with frustration. "Why didn''t you say anything back there? Everyone was trying to help you, and you just stood there." Tonight had already been a whirlwind. Flora was still reeling from the news that she''d finally gotten in touch with Glenn through Kearney, and now this-her grandmother announcing the will. She''d never expected any of this, least of all that Evangeline would actually sign. Most shocking of all, even Poppy had tried to contest the shares, but her brother hadn''t said a word. She knew deep down that even if Soren had protested, he probably couldn''t change their grandmother''s mind. Still, the way he just handed over the family fortune infuriated her. Soren waited for her to finish before speaking in a low, steady voice. "I think I finally understand why Grandma did this." "What do you mean? Why?" Flora asked. His eyes darkened. "She wants me to be the one to reach out and reconcile with Evangeline." So long as Evangeline was part of the family, the shares-whether held by him or by her didn''t really matter. Grandma still couldn''t bear to see him and Evangeline divorced. Chapter 211 After Old Mrs. Fawkes left, it wasn''t long before Evangeline and Finn slipped out of the banquet hall together. Finn raised an eyebrow, teasing, "Congrattions, you''re about to be the richest woman in Serenity City." He grinned, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "I really know how to pick ''em. Who''d have thought I''d end up dating a gorgeous heiress?" With a yfulugh, he lifted Evangeline''s hand to his face, pressing her palm to his cheek and nuzzling into it like a contented cat. Her hands, probably from years of doing housework, were calloused in ces, but her palms were still soft and warm. Ever since their first kiss, Finn had found himself addicted to her touch. It was as if her very skin had a kind of magic-he couldn''t help but reach for her, drawn like a moth to a me. Even up on that stage, he hadn''t been able to resist sneaking his fingers into hers. She''d shot him a warning look, but honestly, even her pout was adorable. "Just promise me you won''t leave me behind when you be a billionaire," he murmured, faking a pitiful whimper. His antics made Evangeline''s palm tingle with warmth and something dangerously close toughter. Now that their rtionship was public knowledge, she stopped pulling away and let him y with her hand, her tone serious as she reassured him, "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m not going to be rich overnight. The Fawkes family will never really let me have those shares." Her grandmother might genuinely want to give them to her, but the rest of the Fawkes n had a hundred ways to keep her from ever getting her hands on the shares. Signing that agreement had only been a stopgap. Already, people''s attitudes toward her had shifted. Several guests had slipped her business cards on the sly. Before, everyone had assumed she''d divorce Soren, so they''d written her off as irrelevant eager to curry favor with Soren by cutting her out of the picture. But now? With the matriarch announcing that half the family shares would go to Evangeline, everyone suddenly had to reconsider where they stood. Should they keep their distance from her, or try to get on her good side? The calction had changed. Finn chuckled, brushing a kiss across the back of her hand. The faint scent of her soap lingered between them. "So, do you want it?" His voice dropped, eyes shining as he looked up at her. "If you do, and the Fawkes family won''t give it to you, I''ll help you get it. Whatever it takes." Evangeline blinked, caught off guard. Just then, Finn''s phone rang. He pulled it out and answered. Whatever the caller said wiped the smile from his face for a split second before heposed himself again. "Got it. I''ll be right there." He hung up, regret flickering in his eyes as he pressed one more kiss to her hand. "I''ll drive you home." "No need. I brought my car," Evangeline replied. Finn didn''t argue. "Then call me when you get back. I''m going to miss you." He lingered for a moment, then finally turned and walked away, ncing over his shoulder as if he hated to leave. Evangeline watched him go, a strange thought flickering through her mind-one she quickly dismissed. No, it didn''t add up. If Finn had only pretended to fall for her in some calcted ploy to bring down the Fawkes family, his performance was much too convincing. And when he first approached her, everyone knew her marriage to Soren was on the rocks. Nobody could have predicted Old Mrs. Fawkes would hand her the shares. That couldn''t be the reason. Lost in thought, she almost missed Finn turning back onest time. He raised his arm and waved, his smile warm and unmistakable. Evangeline shook herself from her doubts and waved back, matching his grin. It didn''t matter. Finn had never given her any reason to doubt him. If he''d meant her harm, she wouldn''t be standing here in one piece. She set her worries aside and headed for the staircase, only to round a corner ande face-to-face with Poppy. Poppy was waiting for her-clearly on purpose. So much had happened today, more than Poppy could''ve imagined. She never expected the matriarch to hand over the family shares to an outsider instead of her own grandson. And she certainly hadn''t thought Evangeline would say yes. If the agreement and will had been signed in private, the family might have found ways to change things before word got out. But the old woman had announced it in front of everyone. There was no going back now. Resentment simmered in Poppy''s chest. Why should Evangeline-who''d done nothing-walk away with half the Fawkes fortune? Once the will took effect, Evangeline would have control of the family business, and Soren would be answerable to her. Even if Poppy and Soren stayed together, she''d always be in Evangeline''s shadow. Why should Evangeline get everything? Jealousy and indignation burned inside her. But when she looked up, her face was the picture ofposure¡ªa bright, practiced smile. Behind her back, she quietly pressed the record button on her phone. Chapter 212 ¡°Evangeline, let''s have a real conversation," Poppy called out, her smile sharp as a de. Evangeline caught the malice behind that smile and didn''t slow down. "There''s nothing left for us to discuss," she replied coolly, walking straight past Poppy without a nce. Poppy didn''t seem bothered by her coldness. Instead, she pressed on, "I heard from Flora you went to the old house today. So, you must have known all along that Mrs. Fawkes nned to give you those shares, didn''t you?¡± She leaned in, her eyes brimming with contempt. "You endured five years of humiliation, pretended to be so in love with Soren, but it was all about the Fawkes fortune, wasn''t it?" Her tone was silky, coaxing, baiting Evangeline to slip and incriminate herself. One wrong word, and Poppy would use it to stir up trouble. The business partners of Fawkes Enterprises were already skeptical. If Poppy seeded, they''d surely pressure Mrs. Fawkes to revoke her will for the sake of their own interests. Mrs. Fawkes never listened to her family alone, but if the family and their partners joined forces? She would have no choice but to reconsider. There was still room to turn things around. Emboldened, Poppy pressed further. "What''s the matter, Evangeline? Can''t admit your own schemes?" Evangeline stopped, finally facing her. "The issue of the shares is between me and the Fawkes family. It''s none of your business, so don''t trouble yourself." "So, you''re admitting it?" Poppy pounced. Evangeline shot her a sidelong nce, voice dry and calm. "I thought you''d be happy, honestly." "After all, I stepped aside and gave you the spot as Mrs. Fawkes. I even handed Soren to you, just like you wanted. Yet here you are, not only ungrateful, but chasing me down over the Fawkes fortune." She looked Poppy up and down, a mocking smile curling her lips. "Or what, Poppy? Are you with Soren for the money, not love?" "You-you''re twisting things!" Poppy stammered, flustered. Evangeline justughed quietly. This was exactly the reaction she expected. Poppy always liked to y the saint-above money, indifferent to privilege. Everyone believed she didn''t care about wealth. But Evangeline knew better. For years, Soren had wired Poppy thirty thousand dors every month, paid her rent overseas, even covered her vacations. Whenever Poppy wanted something, she''d find a way to let Soren know, and he''d make sure she got the money. Evangeline had only discovered the truth while tidying Soren''s study-she''d found the bills herself. Soren was more generous with Poppy, his mistress, than he ever was with Evangeline, his wife. The day she couldn''t take it anymore, she mmed the bills down in front of Soren. He''d looked at her with pure disdain, dismissing her anger as jealousy over trivial money. To him, her outrage was petty and vulgar-he used her of invading his privacy, and in a fit of rage, cut off her credit cards to teach her a lesson. That was the day Evangeline finally understood just how crucial it was to hold her own finances. Poppy hadn''t expected to be turned on so suddenly. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her hand at her side fidgeting. The gold-leafed walls caught the light, gleaming like a mirror. In that reflection, Evangeline spotted the recording screen open on Poppy''s phone. She let out a soft, amused breath, not bothering to call her out. Instead, she offered a gentle warning. "Soren doesn''t like wives who y too many games. If you''re going to keep pretending, do it right. Otherwise, when the mask slips, it''ll be embarrassing for everyone." "You" Poppy''s face went pale with anger. She followed Evangeline''s gaze, finally realizing the phone in her hand was exposed, and hurriedly hid it behind her back. Evangeline ignored her and stepped into the elevator. The hotel''s underground parking garage was enormous, and Evangeline, never much for directions, had to wander for a while before she finally spotted her car. She reached for the door, but a strange sense of unease crept over her. Ever since leaving the lobby, she''d felt it¡ªa steady gaze, watching her from somewhere in the shadows. Chapter 213 The Lockridges. The atmosphere was heavy, a suffocating silence settling over the grand house. A handful of bodyguards in tailored suits stood rigidly outside the door, terrified into utter stillness. As Finn pushed open the door, he found Arabe Lockridge standing in the center of the living room. Her striking features were cold and unyielding, and in her hand she gripped a long ck riding crop. Crack. The moment Finn stepped in, Arabe snapped the crop down hard against the ss coffee table in front of her. The table shattered instantly, shards scattering across the polished floor. Finn flinched in surprise. But he knew Arabe too well-she was putting on a show, not really meaning to hurt him, just reminding him who was in charge. Pretending not to notice the broken ss, Finn strode forward with a disarming smile. "Who could''ve upset my beautiful sister like this? You know, you could hurt your hand swinging that thing. Why don''t you put it down and tell me who''s bothering you? I''ll make sure they regret it." He reached out, aiming to take the crop from her. But Arabe flicked her wrist sharply, sending the crop smacking against the floor with a piercing crack. "Kneel." Finn knew better than to argue. In one smooth motion, he dropped to his knees, no hesitation, no fuss. His effortlesspliance both exasperated and amused Arabe. She raised the crop, but in the end only tapped him lightly with it, more symbolic than punitive. "Are you with Evangeline now?" she demanded. Finn nodded. Her eyes narrowed in anger and disbelief. "What did I tell you before? She''s Soren''s ex-wife-she''s part of the Fawkes family. Never mind the bad blood between the Lockridges and the Fawkes, Evangeline is theughingstock of all of Serenity City. Yet you still choose to be with her? What are you thinking?" Arabe wound the crop around her hand and shook it at him in warning, but finally, frustration overtook her. She slumped onto the sofa, ring at him in disappointment. Finn had always been a free spirit-flirtatious, reckless. Most of the time, Arabe let it slide. But this time, he''d gone too far. The scandal was already out of control. Just earlier, she''d seen the video of Finn and Evangeline together; it had nearly made her lose her mind. Finn only smiled. "She''s divorced Soren. There''s nothing illegal about us being together." "And as for Evangeline being aughingstock, that''s Soren''s fault. He never loved her, and everyone else just followed his lead. They didn''t dare cross him, so they made her the scapegoat. None of this was really her fault." "You''re defending her now?" Arabe stared at him, incredulous. Finn''s expression was earnest. "I''m not defending anyone. I''m just telling the truth." ¡°But if you say it''s her fault, then it''s her fault. No one canpare to you, sis. If anyone disagrees with you, I''ll always take your side. You''re never wrong." Arabe snorted. Honestly, most of her anger had already faded before Finn even walked in. Now, hearing his shameless ttery, she couldn''t help but feel both helpless and amused. Still, couldn''t just let this slide. For all Finn''s smooth talk and flirtatious ways, he was naive at heart. People said he''d dated countless women, but most of them were just using him¡ª for money, for connections, for attention. Finn knew it, but he didn''t care. If someone wanted money, he gave it; if they wanted a favor, he helped; if they wanted publicity, he yed along. He kept them all happy until things ended amicably. He seemed like a womanizer, but in truth, he''d only seriously dated a handful of women. And Evangeline? Her mother was infamous for her scheming; Arabe doubted the daughter was any different. She worried Finn was getting in over his head. The more she thought about it, the less she liked it. Arabe looped the crop around her hand and pointed vaguely at the door. "If you really think I''m right, then go break up with her. Tell everyone she seduced you first." Finn immediately recognized her tone for what it was-bluster, not instruction. He gave a little "oh,e on" and grinned. "Sis, you''re testing me again, aren''t you?" He went on, feigning outrage. "You always taught me to be responsible, to respect women. If I pulled a stunt like that, I''d be the real joke of Serenity City." "And besides, I have my reasons for getting close to Evangeline." "She''s Victor''s wife''s best friend-the one who helped her escape all those years ago. Victor''s searched everywhere for her with no luck. I''m doing this for him, to get answers." Arabe let out a short, dryugh. "If Victor finds out you''re with the woman he hates most in this world, he''ll break your legs." Finn replied earnestly, "He wouldn''t. I almost lost my eyesight for Victor once. He''d never go that far-not to me." At Finn''s offhand remark, Arabe''s smile froze on her lips. A scream. The sound of gunshots. The sharp, metallic tang of blood. For a moment, those memories threatened to swallow her whole. She blinked away the sting in her eyes and, when she looked at Finn again, her voice was gentler. "So, did you get anything out of her?" Finn hesitated. "Patience is a virtue," he said, seeing that Arabe had calmed down. He moved to sit beside her on the couch. Only then did he realize he''d knelt right on a shard of ss-his knee throbbed, but he gave no sign of it, just rubbed it briefly and continued, "This kind of thing takes time. Victor''s been searching for answers for five years; I can''t expect a breakthrough overnight." As he spoke, he took the riding crop from her hand and handed it to a nearby bodyguard. "But trust me, I''ll get what we need. You have to believe in your brilliant little brother-never underestimate my charm." Arabe gave him a look. "Then you''d better work fast." She paused, her gaze sharp. "Victor''sing home tomorrow." Chapter 214 Inside the luxury car parked in the underground garage, Gregory sat behind the wheel, his palms slick with sweat. He kept sneaking nces at Soren in the rearview mirror, heart pounding in the oppressive silence. Ever since they''d gotten in the car, Soren hadn''t said a word. His expression was unreadable, giving nothing away. The tension was suffocating-far worse than if Soren had just exploded andid into him. Gregory would''ve preferred a shouting match to this icy quiet. He''d heard all about what went down at the birthday party. Evangeline had announced their divorce in front of everyone, and then, without even missing a beat, introduced her new boyfriend. On top of that, Soren''s grandmother handed over thepany shares to Evangeline right then and there. The divorce was one thing. But Gregory figured what really had Soren rattled was the loss of those shares. He could understand why Soren was upset. After years of hard work, seeing the fruits of yourbor snatched away would make anyone bitter. Still, considering the five years Soren and Evangeline had been together, Gregory thought things didn''t have to end this badly. He hesitated, then tested the waters: "Mr. Fawkes, maybe you should talk to Miss Whitmore again?" He''d always thought Evangeline was reasonable-she wasn''t the type to just take what wasn''t hers. There had to be a reason she epted the shares. Soren stared out the window, lost in thought. Gregory''s voice finally snapped him back. Soren''s hands clenched into fists, and a humorless, angry smile tugged at his lips. "What''s there to talk about?" The marriage was over. He''d thought she was just acting out, throwing a fit. He never dreamed she''d been nning the divorce for over a month. Evangeline had hidden her intentions well-too well. The more he thought about it, the heavier the weight on his chest became, pressing down until he could barely breathe. Gregory lowered his voice, "After five years of marriage, I doubt Miss Whitmore could just walk away without a second thought. Maybe she acted on impulse. If you reached out, apologized... she might reconsider." He suspected Evangeline only epted the Fawkes family''s assets to prove a point to Soren¡ªand maybe to Poppy. Truth was, Soren had gone too fartely with Miss Yates. Even Gregory could see that. Soren let out a sharpugh. "You want me to apologize to her?¡± She''d nned the divorce behind his back for a month, blindsided him in front of everyone¡ªand now it was somehow his fault? He was supposed to apologize? "Not happening," Soren replied coldly. "Let her go. I won''t beg." Gregory knew Soren''s temper well and wasn''t surprised by his firm refusal. Still, he tried again, quietly: "Mr. Fawkes, sometimes you have to take a step back to move forward. This is a big deal-going head-to-head won''t solve anything." Soren''s eyes flickered, just for a moment. "Miss Whitmore''s got a soft heart. She used to adore you. If you apologized and tried to work things out, I''m sure she''d listen," Gregory pressed gently. He''d always believed Evangeline didn''t care about the Fawkes family fortune. If she did, she wouldn''t have left with nothing. Even in the worst-case scenario, she''d probably only ask for a fair settlement. "She''d listen?" Soren scoffed, lips curling. "She looked pretty determined when she ended things back there." "She''lle around," Gregory insisted. "Miss Whitmore may seem strong, but she''s not heartless." Soren fell quiet, Gregory''s words settling his nerves a little. Would Evangeline really take him back? But then, the memory of her unwavering voice announcing the divorce, and the image of her kissing another man, shed through his mind. Whatever calm he''d found evaporated. The scandal had exploded, and now he was supposed to grovel for a second chance? What did Evangeline take him for? What did he take himself for? He pressed his lips together, letting out a cold, derisiveugh. "Even if she wanted me back, I wouldn''t go." Gregory watched him closely, confused. He could''ve sworn Soren was wavering so why did he suddenly seem so stubborn? In business, Soren had always been decisive, ruthless. Why couldn''t he make up his mind about this? Before Gregory could say more, Soren cut him off. "Stop defending her. Tell her she made her choice. No regrets. Getting back together is out of the question." Gregory was left speechless. "Back together? I thought we were talking about thepany shares..." He started to exin, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw Evangeline walking toward them. Her car was parked right beside theirs. She paused in front of her door, nced around as if sensing something, then climbed into her car. Gregory debated getting out to say hello, but the chill running down his spine stopped him. He turned to find Soren''s warning gaze fixed on him in the mirror. He thought better of it and stayed put. Soren had seen her, too. When Evangeline nced their way, he looked away, refusing to meet her eyes. A few minutester, she started her car and drove off as if she hadn''t noticed them at all. Soren frowned, his gaze drifting to the sticker on the rear windshield of her car. Something about it struck a chord. For a moment, his pupils contracted sharply. Gregory watched Soren, who seemed utterly transfixed by Evangeline''s retreating car. Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. So Mr. Fawkes did still care about Evangeline. He even wanted her back. Just as Gregory was about to suggest they follow her, Soren spoke first, his voice carrying a tremor Gregory had never heard before. "Evangeline''s car... was it in an ident before?" Chapter 215 Gregory had actually been nning to tell Soren about the car ident for some time now. He''d only kept quiet because Liam had threatened him, and Gregory had been wavering ever since. It wasn''t just about his own future-Liam had a point: Soren didn''t care for Evangeline. Even if he found out, it would only add to his burdens, not solve anything. As Soren''s assistant, Gregory''s job was to ease Mr. Fawkes''s troubles, not create more. He''d convinced himself that a well-intentioned lie was better for everyone. But the day he saw Evangeline, alone and silent, clutching her paperwork at the courthouse, waiting to finalize the divorce, he''d started to have second thoughts. Her solitary figure haunted him. If he stayed silent, Soren might never know how much Evangeline had suffered for his sake. The divorce was inevitable now, but some things, at least, deserved to be brought to light. He''d meant to tell Soren today, but the birthday g preparations had kept Soren busy from dawn till dusk, and Gregory hadn''t been able to find a quiet moment. Now, as Soren finally brought up the topic himself, Gregory didn''t hold back. "About Miss Yates''s ident-the other driver involved was Miss Whitmore. She lost her baby that night... it was because of the crash." Upstairs at the hospital, the mood was rowdier. Liam had juste back from the olddy''s birthday banquet, only to be stuck working the night shift again. Bored out of his mind, he''d called in a few friends. After the party, chatter had spread: the reason the old woman gave Evangeline shares in the familypany was to force Soren and Evangeline back together. In no time, a betting pool had started-would Soren remarry Evangeline for the money, or resist the temptation and stick with Poppy? Now, in the hospital''s break room, another round of bets was flying. Would Soren try to win Evangeline back, or just pressure her into handing over the shares? "No way he chases after her again," snorted one guy. "He finally got rid of her. To Soren, Evangeline''s like a well-trained dog-why pamper her when a little discipline keeps her in line?" "Exactly," said another. "We all know how obedient she is. She''ll probably hand over the shares before Soren even asks." "Don''t be so sure," a third chimed in. "That''s half the Fawkes fortune. You think she''ll just give it up?" "She always acted like she loved Soren more than money," someone scoffed. "Maybe that was just because she thought the payout wasn''t big enough." "If she had any sense, she''d return the shares," said another. "It''s one thing to take them¡ªanother to keep them safe." "The Fawkes family isn''t short on ways to get those shares back," someone muttered. "Once the olddy''s gone, Evangeline will be lucky to keep anything. She might even get payback." Their voices ovepped in a chorus of spection-until the office door suddenly flew open with a thunderous bang. Everyone froze. Liam jumped, nearly tumbling out of his chair. "What the " He bit off the curse as soon as he saw who stood in the doorway. Soren. He stopped smiling, the words dying in his throat. Soren stood in the hall, silhouetted by the harsh light, his features carved from stone, eyes cold and lethal. A chill ran down Liam''s spine. He''d never seen Soren like this before-like a man fresh from murder. "Hey, Soren!" Liam forced augh, taking a step forward. He didn''t get far. Soren strode into the room, lifted his foot, and drove it straight into Liam''s chest. The blow was brutal. Liam doubled over, feet leaving the ground as he crashed into a desk behind him. The desk copsed with a deafening tter, papers and mugs scattering across the floor. The others nched, wide-eyed with terror. "Get out," Soren snapped, not even ncing their way. The message was clear-he was only here for Liam. The others scrambled to their feet, mumbling excuses as they fled the room. Liam groaned, clutching his chest. He hadn''t expected Soren to show up-not tonight, not like this. He had no idea how long Soren had been listening. Desperate to exin, he stammered, "Soren, we were just messing around, you know? Just blowing off steam. If you don''t like it, I''ll¡ª" Soren cut him off, voice like ice. "A month ago. Who was the pregnant woman the hospital kicked out?" Chapter 216 Liam had known Soren would ask the question-Soren already knew the answer. Hearing what it was all about, Liam felt a pang of guilt, but the fear had mostly faded. There was no point hiding it anymore, so he answered honestly, "It was Evangeline." Soren''s fists clenched, his eyes burning with rage. In one swift motion, he grabbed Liam by the cor and hauled him off his feet. "Why did you do it?" Liam swallowed hard. "Soren, I kept it from you for your own good." Soren let out a coldugh. "For my own good?" "Think about it," Liam said, voice low. "Did it ever cross your mind that the car ident and even the miscarriage-might have been Evangeline''s way of manipting you?" Soren froze, his grip loosening a fraction. Liam pressed on. "Soren, just think about it. That was the day Poppy came back, wasn''t it? And what a coincidence-Evangeline just happened to run into Poppy that very same day." "And not only that, but they both ended up at the same hospital. That''s pretty convenient, don''t you think?" "I suspect she tried to hurt Poppy, but ended up losing her own child instead. Then, after realizing the baby was gone, she tried to me Poppy, so she made sure they were at the same hospital." "It''s obvious she wanted topete with Poppy for your affection." It sounded like something straight out of a novel: a woman desperate to win a man''s heart, willing to do whatever it takes. Evangeline had been a housewife for five years, living under the shadow of Soren''s affection for Poppy, stifled and resentful. Liam had no trouble believing she was capable of something like this. But Soren didn''t seem convinced. His gaze was scornful. "You''re saying Evangeline was so jealous she risked her own child''s life?" He had wondered about it before. But no matter how cold Evangeline could be, he couldn''t imagine her gambling with her own child''s life. The crash had been brutal. Besides... "At the time, Evangeline''s car was in front. How could she have hurt anyone?" Soren''s voice was cold. Liam paused, thinking it through. "If someone''s determined enough, it doesn''t matter if they''re ahead or behind-they''ll find a way." "Didn''t she pay someone to hurt Poppy before?" Soren hesitated at that. There had been that incident-Poppy had been kidnapped, nearly ruined. Evangeline had denied any involvement, but Soren had found unexined payments leaving her ount every month. Coincidentally, Poppy''s life abroad had been filled with obstacles, but once he cut off Evangeline''s funds, things had suddenly improved for Poppy. He''d always suspected Evangeline''s jealousy had led her to hire someone to hurt Poppy. Still, he couldn''t believe she''d do something this reckless. Seeing Soren''s doubts, Liam added, "I know what you''re thinking. You don''t believe Evangeline would ever hurt her own child." "But have you considered that, as long as she can win your heart, what does one child matter? If she has you, she can have as many children as she wants. And I think her n''s already working." "Right now, aren''t you feeling sorry for her? Don''t you feel guilty, like she''s been wronged?" "That''s exactly it. Look at you-getting violent with me for her sake, worrying about her. She''s already got what she wanted." Liam couldn''t help but marvel at how clever Evangeline''s move had been. In all the years he''d known Soren, he had never seen him so worked up over her. Soren''s eyes softened for a moment, but then he snorted. "That''s just your version of the story." "If this was just some scheme, why would she be the one to file for divorce?" The mention of the divorce left a bitter taste in Soren''s mouth. He remembered the cold, emotionless look in Evangeline''s eyes when she''d handed him the papers. That hadn''t been an act. Liam shrugged. "A divorce is just a piece of paper. With your power, Soren, you could take it back anytime you wanted." "And tonight, your grandmother gave her shares of the family business. Clearly, she wants you two to get back together." "I also heard that before the party tonight, Evangeline and your grandmother had a private meeting." "Doesn''t that strike you as odd? Your grandmother has always wanted you and Evangeline together. So why did she so easily agree to the divorce? When the news broke at the party, she acted like it was no big deal." "But if you think about it, maybe she already had a n to get you two back together. Suddenly, it all makes sense." Liamid out his reasoning, calm and methodical, watching Soren''s anger slowly subside. As Soren''s grip loosened, Liam carefully pried his hand off his cor, relief washing over him. Soren had hit him hard just now he hadn''t been kidding around. Liam''s cor still felt tight against his throat, leaving him gasping for air. Any longer and he might have actually passed out. Finally, Soren let go, and Liam nearly sagged with relief. For a moment, he thought he''d managed to convince Soren. But before he could catch his breath, Soren''s fist connected hard with his jaw. Liam clutched his now-swollen face, on the verge of tears. "Soren, I''m telling the truth! Why''d you have to hit me?" Chapter 217 "No matter what the truth is, that''s not an excuse for lying to me." Soren fixed Liam with a cold, unflinching stare. "And that video at the birthday dinner-that was your doing, wasn''t it?" he pressed. Liam wilted under his gaze. "I was just trying to help you and Poppy," he muttered, "I thought if I pushed things along, you two might get back together sooner." Who could have guessed the marriage would end anyway? Now the olddy was using her shares to pressure Soren into a reconciliation, catching them both off guard. Just goes to show there''s no substitute for experience. But that wasn''t the worst of it. What truly stunned him was- Liam clutched his aching cheek, voice trembling. "Soren, you''re not really going to abandon Poppy and get back with Evangeline, are you?" A flicker of something dark passed through Soren''s eyes, but just as quickly, his expression returned to its usual calm. He released Liam and stood up, his voice icy. "This is my business. I don''t need anyone meddling. If you ever deceive me again, you won''t get off so easily." With that, Soren turned and strode out, not sparing Liam another nce. Liam stared after him, frozen, mouth agape in shock. Just moments ago, he''d been certain Soren would never even consider reconciling with Evangeline. But the look in Soren''s eyes had left him shaken and uncertain. A chill crept through him. Was it possible that Evangeline''s scheme had actually worked this time? Outside the hospital, Gregory sat behind the wheel, watching as Soren emerged into the night. Tall and imposing, Soren looked shrouded in the darkness-cold and utterly alone. Gregory had never seen him like this before. Soren had alwayse across as decisive, confident, and unyielding¡ªa man whomanded every room. But now, he seemed adrift, like a lone boat lost at sea, searching for direction. Once Soren climbed into the car, he didn''t say a word. The silence inside was suffocating. Gregory shifted uneasily in his seat. Tonight, of all nights, the drive back to the manor felt endless. What should have taken fifteen minutes dragged on, the minutes stretching into what felt like an hour. By the time they pulled up outside the estate, Gregory''s palms were slick with sweat. "Mr. Fawkes, we''ve arrived," he said quietly. It was as if Soren was pulled from some distant thought; he turned and fixed Gregory with a cool gaze. "Gregory, how long have you worked for me?" Gregory pressed his lips together. "I joined Fawkes Enterprises right after college, when I was twenty. I''m twenty-six now." "Six years," Soren echoed, his tone biting. "Six years is plenty of time to forget the rules of being a personal assistant." Gregory''s heart skipped a beat. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fawkes." "I''ll pick up my own paycheck from ounting tomorrow." He''d known the moment he chose to side with Liam and keep secrets from Soren, his career was over. Soren despised betrayal and he never forgave it. After Gregory spoke, Soren just stared out the window, his fingers tapping lightly against the leather seat. He said nothing more, but Gregory understood. Unbuckling his seatbelt, Gregory opened the car door. Just as he was about to get out, he hesitated, ncing back at Soren with a pang of regret. He remembered his first year at Fawkes Enterprises an intern at the mercy of his own department, constantly bullied and overworked. Every morning, he''d be sent to fetch breakfast and coffee for colleagues, left to do all the unpleasant chores, and always the one to take the me when things went wrong. The pay was good, and with his mother desperately ill, he''d swallowed his pride and endured. But then Soren found out. Not only had he promoted Gregory to personal assistant, he''d advanced him enough money to pay for his mother''s surgery. The business world might call Soren cold-blooded, but Gregory knew better. Beneath the icy exterior, Soren had a softer heart than anyone. He sighed inwardly, then climbed out of the car. His foot had barely touched the ground when Soren''s voice called out behind him, calm but resolute: "I''m giving you a chance to make this right." Meanwhile, after leaving the dinner, Evangeline drove aimlessly through the city center, circling block after block. She didn''t head home until the sensation of being watched had finally faded. Back in her apartment, she stood behind the bedroom curtains, peering down at the street. Nothing suspicious. Just like every other night. She could hear the sounds of life all around her an argument between lovers, a child crying, the muffled drone of a TV, the tter of pots and pans in someone''s kitchen, a familyughing together somewhere down the hall. Still, an uneasy feeling gnawed at her, as if she were standing in the calm before a storm. After half an hour, convinced no one was trailing her, Evangeline picked up the phone and called Old Mrs. Fawkes. The housekeeper answered, just as she had at the dinner party, and told her the olddy was exhausted and resting. With no choice but to ept it, Evangeline ended the call. No sooner had she hung up than her phone rang again. Chapter 218 When Evangeline saw the number sh across her screen, she hesitated for several seconds before declining the call. Her phone went quiet after that¡ªno follow-up call, no persistent ringing. Evangeline stared at the screen, thinking it over. In the end, she grabbed her coat and slipped outside to the public phone booth downstairs. With trembling hands, she dialed the number that had just tried to reach her. Her fingers shook as she pressed each digit. Ever since Theresa left, Evangeline had never been able to truly rx. Over the years, she''d hired people to search for news about her, always discreet, always behind closed doors. She knew Theresa didn''t want to be found-especially not by the Carlisles or by Victor-so she had to keep her search a secret. Even Glenn, who was always by her side, knew nothing about it. The detective she trusted was the only one who knew. If he was calling, it meant he''d found something about Theresa. Whenever he tracked down a lead, they had an unspoken rule: unless it was urgent, she wouldn''t call him back right away. The next day, he''d meet her in person and hand over whatever he''d found. But tonight, after Glenn had shown her that earring-Theresa''s favorite- Evangeline couldn''t sit still. She couldn''t ignore the call. The moment the line connected, she blurted out, "What did you find?" The detective seemed surprised she was calling back for once, pausing for a moment before regaining hisposure. "We''ve tracked Miss Carlisle''s whereabouts. She''s-" Before he could finish, Evangeline interrupted, "Don''t tell me where she is. Just tell me how is she? Is she safe?" There was a two-second silence on the other end. "I came across a photo from six months ago. Someone saw her, and she looked fine. But the day after that photo was taken, Miss Carlisle set out to sea. No one''s heard from her since." "She went out to sea?" Evangeline froze. That earring¡ªthe one the Carlisles had found¡ªhad washed up on the shore near Serenity Bay. No. It couldn''t be. Maybe it was just a coincidence. Trying to steady herself, Evangeline asked, "In the photo, was she wearing earrings?" She described the earring''s shape, color, every tiny detail she could remember, clinging to the hope that maybe just maybe-Theresa had lost it before the photo was taken. If that was the case, maybe she was still all right. But the detective didn''t let her hold onto that hope for long. "Yes. She was wearing it." "And ording to people here, after she went out to sea, she never came back." That final sentence hit Evangeline like a punch to the chest. Her heart seemed to stop for a moment. The world around her faded. She could barely hear her own breathing over the rush of blood in her ears. She forced out a whisper, her voice barely audible, "Was this near Serenity Bay?" "Yes," the detective replied, sounding surprised. "How did you know?" The world spun. Evangeline felt dizzy, disoriented. She couldn''t even remember hanging up the phone. Stumbling out of the booth, she moved as if in a trance, her legs heavy as lead. When she reached the front gate to her building, she missed a jutting stone on the sidewalk and fell, scraping her hands and knees. She barely noticed, climbing unsteadily to her feet and continuing forward, oblivious to the dirt on her clothes. Glenn was just pulling up when he saw her stumbling away from the ground, looking dazed and far away. She didn''t even brush the dust off her coat before carrying on. "Evangeline?" Glenn called, easing the car forward. When she didn''t respond, he quickly pulled over and jogged to catch up. Evangeline''s mind was spinning with thoughts of that earring. It was the one Theresa''s beloved had given her-the one she''d held in her palm, her eyes filled with uncertainty and fear for the future, but her voice unwavering: "As long as I have this earring, I''m not afraid of anything-not as long as he''s with me, in spirit." Evangeline had tried tofort herself. Maybe Theresa had just lost it while sailing. Maybe she was fine. But- Theresa had treated that earring like it was her very life. If she''d lost it, she would have searched for it desperately. Even if she''d made it somewhere safe, how could she move on without the one thing she treasured most? Would she fall apart again-like she had before? Evangeline''s thoughts spiraled. Should she tell the Carlisles? Should she ask someone to look for Theresa? But what if it was just a misunderstanding? What if Theresa had finally let go? But what if it wasn''t a misunderstanding? What if something had really happened to her? Breathing grew harder and harder, panic closing in. After her mother died, Evangeline had all but severed ties with the Whitmores. Five years as Mrs. Fawkes had left her almost entirely isted. She could count on one hand the number of times Soren had been willing to speak to her face-to- face. She was used to facing things alone, to figuring out solutions with no one to turn to. But this¨DTheresa-was different. Now, more than anything, she wished someone could tell her what to do. Just as she was sinking into that hopeless fog, a heavy handnded on her shoulder. Evangeline flinched, her whole body tensing. She spun around,ing face to face with Glenn''s worried, questioning eyes. Chapter 219 "What happened? You seempletely out of it." A moment ago, Glenn had only seen her from behind. Now, facing her, he realized just how hard she''d fallen. Blood was seeping from a scrape on her chin. Her palms and knees were scraped raw as well. Yet she hadn''t uttered a word of pain-not then, and not now. She looked as if nothing had happened. "I''m fine," Evangeline said, though her voice trembled. For some reason, as soon as she saw Glenn, all the worry, fear, and panic she''d been holding onto suddenly became real-heavy enough to overwhelm her. Her nose stung, and before she could stop herself, tears began streaming down her cheeks. Feeling the warm wetness on her face, she tried to casually wipe it away. Glenn reached into his pocket and handed her a tissue. She took it, but the tears came harder, as if a dam had broken, and her whole body started to shake. Glenn said nothing, quietly waiting for her to calm down. It was obvious something was wrong. Was it because of the Fawkes family? No, that didn''t add up. He''d just parted ways with Flora, and she''d promised not to cause any more trouble for Evangeline. Clyde and Helena were upset about the shares, but the decision hade from the matriarch herself. As elders, they wouldn''t risk their reputations by confronting Evangeline directly. Was it because of Soren? That seemed unlikely too. Glenn didn''t know Soren well, but he knew enough; if Soren had a problem with the inheritance, he wouldn''t have waited this long to act. Glenn nced in the direction Evangeline hade from, noticing a payphone not far away. "Tessa might be in trouble." Just as he was piecing things together, Evangeline choked out the words, her voice hoarse. Glenn went rigid. "How do you know?" Evangeline recounted the phone call she''d just received, and exined how she''d been secretly tracking Theresa''s whereabouts for years. Glenn clenched his fists. He knew the story behind that earring, too. The Carlisles had told himst night they''d found it, and he''d already braced himself for the worst. But back then, there had still been hope. Now, hearing Evangeline''s ount, it sounded like Theresa was in real danger- maybe even gone for good. His heart pounded painfully in his chest. Forcing himself to steady his breathing, Glenn focused on Evangeline-her wounds, her trembling. Gently, he pulled her into his arms and patted her back. "It''s going to be alright." "The Carlisles sent out a search team as soon as they got the news. They''ve been sweeping the nearby coastline all night, but so far, nothing''s turned up." "No news is good news." Evangeline knew he was right. Any news¡ªgood or bad¡ªwould mean something awful either way. Theresa had run away because she hated the Carlisles, the Lockridges, and the whole of Serenity City. Victor was insane; he''d never stopped searching for her all these years. If the Carlisles had a chance to make peace with the Lockridges, they''d never give up trying to push Theresa into marrying Victor. Even if Theresa came back, it would just be the same nightmare all over again. "I''m going to take a business trip tomorrow to thest ce Theresa was seen. If she''s safe, she''lle out when she sees me. If something''s happened to her..." Glenn''s voice cracked. "I''ll bring her home and make sure herst wish is fulfilled." "I''ming with you," Evangeline said. "No, you''re staying here," Glenn replied firmly. "UME still needs you. And as long as you''re in Serenity City, Victor won''t dare touch you." He would have to search for Theresa in secret, and he couldn''t risk bringing too many people. If they crossed paths with Victor, Glenn couldn''t guarantee her safety. Victor had never forgiven Evangeline for helping Theresa escape Serenity City. If she left the city limits, there was no telling what that madman might do. Glenn''s tone softened, but his eyes were serious. "Evangeline, Tessa is already in danger. I don''t want you getting caught up in it too." Chapter 220 Hearing Glenn''s words, Evangeline¡ªno matter how much she wanted to insist¡ª had no choice but to let go of the idea. He was right. If she left Serenity City and ran into Victor, not only would she be of no help, she''d probably just be a burden. Seeing the resignation settle over her, Glenn said gently, "Go upstairs and take care of yourself. If Tessa saw you like this, she''d be worried sick." It was only then that Evangeline noticed the pain from her injuries. Glenn led her up to her room and carefully tended to her wounds. Just as he finished and turned to leave, she reached out and tugged at the corner of his jacket. Glenn nced down to see Evangeline quickly pull her hand back, her unease written all over her face. "I''m sorry," she murmured. "Back when everything happened with Theresa... if I''d only been braver-" He didn''t let her finish. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for," Glenn said softly. ¡°You did everything you could." She''d barely had time to mourn her mother before being thrust into the chaos of the will, the attacks from the Lockridges, and the relentless gossip swirling around her. Even with all that crushing her, she''d still managed to pull herself together and orchestrate an airtight n to help Theresa escape from under Victor''s nose. It must have been hell for her. Glenn bent down and gently tucked a stray lock of her hair behind her ear. "If anyone owes an apology, it''s me." If only he''d paid more attention back then-if only he''d noticed sooner, maybe she wouldn''t have had to suffer as much. He stayed for a while longer, murmuring soft reassurances until he was sure she''d calmed down before finally leaving her to rest. But Evangeline barely slept that night. Every time she closed her eyes, images of Theresa shed before her: her face drained of color, her body slick with blood. Once, she dreamed of Theresa standing in front of her, clothes soaked, eyes hollow and distant. "Evangeline, promise me you''ll find happiness. I have to go now." "No! Don''t go!" Evangeline jolted awake, drenched in sweat, her heart pounding. It was just a dream. She forced herself to take deep breaths, trying to steady her nerves. She was just about to get out of bed when someone knocked at the door. The sound startled her. This old house didn''t have a peephole, and it was far too early for visitors. She figured it must be news from Glenn and didn''t want to waste any time, so she hurried to open the door. But when she swung it open, she found Soren standing on the other side. "You?" The word slipped out before she could stop herself. She stayed in the doorway, one hand braced against the frame, making no move to let him in. Soren''s brow furrowed. Her reaction grated on him; what did she expect, someone else? "If not me, then who?" His voice was cold, edged with irritation. "No one," Evangeline replied, not in the mood to argue. "Why are you here, Soren? If this is about my grandmother''s will or the Fawkes family shares, you''ll have to wait. I don''t have time for this right now. Next time, send a message first and we''ll set up a time to talk." She''d half-expected him to reach out to herst night, but after the birthday dinner, she hadn''t heard a word from him¡ªnot until now, showing up at her door at the crack of dawn. Soren''s patience snapped at her dismissive tone. He let out a coldugh. "No time to talk to me? But you''ve got time to wait around here for your lover?" She''d opened the door for him quickly enough, but the moment she saw it was him, suddenly she was busy. He took in her appearance: hair tousled from sleep, loose pajamas hanging off her slender frame, her pale face free of makeup-yet her natural beauty was undiminished. For some reason, seeing her like this-unguarded, almost vulnerable-made her seem less distant, somehow more real. But before he could say anything else, Evangeline caught the sneer in his voice. She cut him off, her own tone sharp, "Lover? We''re divorced, Soren. Even if I was seeing someone else, it would be entirely my business. He''d be my boyfriend, and I''d have every right to let him in." Chapter 221 Divorce? A boyfriend? If she''d brought this up before, Soren might have thought Evangeline was just trying to provoke him. But after everything that happened yesterday, he was suddenly struck by the realization that he barely knew her at all. He had no idea when she''d truly decided to end their marriage. He didn''t know when she''d given up on him and chosen someone else. All he knew was what he didn''t want: he didn''t want a divorce. He didn''t want to drift further and further away from her. He didn''t want to see her look right through him, or-worst of all¡ª see her with another man. Maybe Liam was right yesterday. Maybe this was just another trap Evangeline had set, hoping he''de crawling back. But Soren had to admit this time, he was walking into her trap willingly. He forced down his anger, letting out a resigned breath. "Let''s say you''re right about everything. I''m not here today for Fawkes Enterprises'' shares, or for the will." "Then what do you want?" Evangeline asked, suspicion flickering in her eyes. Apart from those things, she couldn''t see what else there was left for them to talk about. Soren didn''t answer. Instead, he reached out, intending to push open her bedroom door. She blocked it with her foot, making it perfectly clear he wasn''t wee inside. Her crisp, unhesitating refusal made his eye twitch. "Is someone in there?" he demanded. Evangeline didn''t bother answering. "Whether there''s someone or not, it''s none of your business. Don''t forget-we''re already divorced. You and I are nothing to each other now." "I don''t want a divorce." She had barely finished speaking before Soren cut in. His voice was steady and certain. "I know about the ident a month ago. I know about the miscarriage, and about you being thrown out of the hospital. If that''s why you want the divorce, I''m willing to apologize and make it right." "But marriage is between two people. I was never consulted about the divorce. You decided everything on your own, and I don''t agree to it. I won''t ept it." Evangeline gazed at him in silence. After a moment, she let out a short, bitterugh. "Fine. I''ll give you a chance to make it right." Seeing her relent, some of the tension left Soren''s face. "What do you want?" Her voice was cold and even. "Have Poppy arrested. I want her to pay for what happened to my child." Soren hesitated, his brow tightening. "The ident was just that¡ªan ident. Poppy was a victim too, not the one responsible." She wasn''t surprised he''d say that. To be honest, Evangeline couldn''t be absolutely sure Poppy had meant to hurt her. But she remembered it all too clearly-the moment Poppy''s car veered straight at her, not even attempting to brake or swerve. The scene of the crash had been cleaned up in record time, the case quickly ruled an ordinary traffic incident and closed without further investigation. It had all happened far too smoothly. She couldn''t help but wonder if it really was an ident. Evangeline steadied herself. "I don''t care. All I know is that she killed my child. Either you have her arrested, or there''s nothing you can do to make it up to me." With that, she shut the door in his face. She knew Soren would never agree to her demand. Between her and Poppy, he would always choose Poppy. Between her child and Poppy, it would still be Poppy. Evangeline didn''t look back. She went about her morning routine, washed up, and changed her clothes. She''d assumed Soren would leave. But when she finally opened the door again, she found him still standing there in the hallway. He didn''t mention their earlier argument. Instead, he took her bag from her hand, his voice low and even. "I''ll drive you to work." "No need," Evangeline replied tly. "I can drive myself." "Your car''s not here. I sent it in for repairs," Soren said. Evangeline frowned. "The engine''s been acting up. Last time, the shop clearly didn''t fix it properly-if you keep driving it, something could happen." He paused, then added, "I''ll have a new one delivered for you in a couple days." She could onlyugh at that. Of course-Soren could wave his hand and send her anything, no matter how expensive. But the catch was, it only counted if he offered. She could never ask. "That won''t be necessary." Evangeline took her bag back from his hand. "If I don''t have a car, I can call a cab. I can take the bus. If ites down to it, I can walk." "Save your charity for someone who actually needs it." Chapter 222 Evangeline headed straight downstairs. After being turned away twice already, she figured Soren wouldn''t bother humiliating himself by following her again. But, to her surprise, it wasn''t long before she heard footsteps trailing behind. She nced back and saw Soren standing at a careful distance, not too close, not too far. When she stopped to look at him, he immediately halted as well, pretending as if he just happened to be there. He looked around nonchntly, feigning interest in the potted nts nearby. Evangeline turned away, and, a few secondster, the sound of footsteps followed her once more. She couldn''t quite wrap her head around it. They''d been married for five years, and she''d always believed she knew Soren inside out. He was proud, cold, and it was always her chasing after him, trying to get close¡ªonly for him to brush her off with barely concealed impatience every single time. But this-this was the first time she''d ever seen him act so aimless, almost bored, just hovering around her. Still, even if she knew he was following, she walked her way, and he walked his. Soren wasn''t getting in her way, so she had nothing to say about it. Pretending not to see him, Evangeline turned and kept walking, doing her best to ignore his presence. Seeing her move on, Soren finally started walking again, trailing behind her. For a brief moment, even he wondered if he''d lost his mind. Since leaving the hospitalst night-after learning their child had been lost in the ident with Poppy-his thoughts had been in utter chaos. He couldn''t shake the image of her after the crash, blood everywhere, or the tiny gravestone in the cemetery. He couldn''t stop thinking about her leaving him, being with someone else. The more he thought about it, the more restless he became. He''d spent all night outside her building, and in the end, couldn''t help himself¡ª he''d gone up, knocked on her door, and apologized. It was the first time he''d ever said he was sorry. He''d thought that, even if she didn''t forgive him, she''d at least give him a chance. But the Evangeline who once would have epted the smallest olive branch was, today, utterly unyielding. Still, he felt a faint sense of relief. When he''d seen her room this morning, there hadn''t been any sign of another man. Evangeline had no idea what was going on in his mind. She simply walked out of the apartmentplex and headed for the street. Just then, a car pulled up beside her. "Miss Whitmore, your car is ready." Gregory stepped out, polite and deferential. Evangeline didn''t spare him a nce. Instead, she walked right past the car and gged down a cab. She gave the driver her destination, and just as the cab was about to pull away, Soren came striding over, handing the driver a couple of crisp hundred-dor bills. Whatever Soren said to him, the driver turned around with an awkward expression. "Sorry, miss, looks like my car''s having some trouble. I''m going to have to ask you to take another ride." Evangeline knew instantly Soren was behind this. The "broken car" excuse was just a cover. Irritated, she snapped, "It was running just fine a minute ago. You''re really going to turn me away for his money? I should report you." The driver put on his best aggrieved look. "Come on, miss, don''t be unreasonable. Cars break down-just because it was fine a second ago doesn''t mean it''s fine now. Nothing you can do about it, and aint won''t change anything." "Unless you want toe with me to the garage?" Evangeline knew he was lying, but she wasn''t about to follow him just to prove a point. A quick nce at her watch told her she was runningte. In the end, she had no choice but to get out of the car. Two hundred dors, and her whole morning was derailed. Money really did make the world go round. Shame she''d spent so many years lost in a maze of love and heartbreak, blind to everything else. As she stepped out, Soren shed her a smile and walked over. "Come on. Let''s go," he said, arching an eyebrow and nodding toward where his luxury sedan was parked. Her frustration boiling over, Evangeline turned and strode in the opposite direction. "Don''t bother trying," Soren called after her, his voice calm but unyielding. "You won''t get another ride. Whoever stops next, it''ll be the same story." She stopped in her tracks, spun around, and red at him, unable to hold back anymore. "Soren, what the hell do you want?" Taken aback by the anger in her voice, Soren paused, then answered, steady andposed, "I''m taking you to work. Wasn''t it always your favorite thing, sharing a ride with me?" Chapter 223 She could drive herself just fine. Still, whenever Soren was stuck at the old estate and couldn''t make it home, she''d show up at his office to wait for him. They''d ride back together, sharing the same car on the way to the mansion. Hearing this, Evangeline remembered too. Back then, she''d adored Soren, but their time together was limited. She never dared to intrude, so she''d find any excuse to make use of the scraps of his day- just to sit beside him, even if neither of them said a word. That alone made her happy. A wry smile flickered across Evangeline''s lips. Thinking of how Soren had brought up the baby recently, she asked in a cool voice, "So, is this your way of making it up to me for losing the baby?" She couldn''t imagine any other reason Soren would do these things. Soren pressed his lips together. That wasn''t it. He simply felt a strange urge to do something for her. To know her a little better. Somewhere along the way, he''d realized he didn''t understand her nearly as well as he''d thought. When he didn''t answer, Evangeline gave a dryugh. "Soren, I told you. Unless you put Poppy behind bars and get justice for my child, I won''t ept any form ofpensation." Her child was dead, and the person responsible wanted to ease his guilt with a few shallow gestures? How convenient for him. "Stop following me," she said, turning to leave. On impulse, Soren caught her wrist. He opened his mouth to speak, but at that moment, a red convertible pulled up beside them. Evangeline turned her head and saw Finn behind the wheel. He wore dark sunsses and a silver suit; his cropped hair was tousled by the breeze, giving him an easy, rakish charm. "Hey, gorgeous." Finn pushed his sunsses up onto his head and winked at her. Soren''s face darkened. "Ah, your ex-husband''s here too," Finn remarked breezily. "But since you''re divorced, it''s probably best to keep a little distance, don''t you think, Mr. Fawkes?" Soren ignored him, his expression growing stormier by the second. Unbothered, Finn stepped out, circled the car, and opened the passenger door for Evangeline. "It''s gettingte. Hop in-I''ll take you to the office." Evangeline slipped her hand free from Soren''s grip and got into the car. "Evangeline," Soren called, frustration ring as he moved toward her. But Finn closed the door and blocked his path. "Toote, Mr. Fawkes," Finn said, ncing at his watch. "You had plenty of time, but you didn''t value it. Regret won''t help you now." "I''m sure Fawkes Industries keeps you busy. Don''t waste either of our time." With that, Finn circled back to the driver''s seat and started the engine. Soren clenched his fists, fury and helplessness welling inside him. What stung most was how Evangeline hadn''t hesitated for a second before getting into Finn''s car. "Gregory!" Soren barked. Gregory hurried over. "You said apologizing would work. Then why is she still so cold?" Soren snapped. "Sir, these things can''t be rushed," Gregory replied, stepping closer. He saw how angry Soren was and tried to soothe him. "You''ve hurt Miss Whitmore too many times because of Miss Yates. That kind of pain adds up¡ªit''s like water wearing down stone. Healing will take time, too." Soren scoffed. "Hurt her? Was I ever as cruel as she is now? Did I unt another man right in front of her " He broke off, noticing Gregory staring at him. Soren fell silent. Gregory guessed Soren had remembered it himself. Mr. Fawkes had done far worse than Evangeline ever had. Back when he was pushing her to divorce, he''d let the gossip columns run wild about him and other women. He''d even gone out of his way to cozy up to other women right in front of Evangeline. And worst of all, just a month ago, after that car ident, he''d saved Poppy right in front of her. Remembering that, Soren pressed his lips together, turned toward the car, and muttered, "Let''s go." Chapter 224 Evangeline had been distracted all morning, unable to focus ever since she heard about Theresa. Her hair hung loose over her shoulders, unbrushed, and as the convertible sped down the road, the wind whipped it into a wild tangle. She nced down at her wrists, then rummaged through her bag, only to realize she''d forgotten a hair tie. Just then, a long, elegant hand reachedzily in front of her, holding out a silk scarf between graceful fingers. "Here, use this for now," Finn said. Without hesitation, Evangeline took it from him. "Thanks." The scarf was cool and smooth to the touch-definitely real silk. Of course, she already owed Finn far too much. The diamond ring on her finger alone was more than she could ever repay at the moment. She''d have to find an opportunity to settle the scoreter. So, what was one more silk scarf? She grasped one end, wrapped the scarf around her hair twice, and tied it at the nape of her neck. Her hair was now loosely gathered at the back. Finn nced over at her with a smile. "A beautiful woman makes even a scarf look better," he teased. Evangeline flushed at thepliment. "Thanks. And... thank you for today." She wasn''t surprised Finn knew where she lived. In a city like Serenity, it was easy to find out about anyone-especially someone like her, the punchline of so many jokes. Finn gave a softugh. "It''s only right to take care of my girlfriend. There''s no need to thank me. If he bothers you again, call me. I told you I''d keep you safe, and I keep my promises." His tone was light, but his words were sincere. Evangeline didn''t dwell on it. Soon, the car pulled up outside UME. Finn leaned over and pressed a gentle kiss to the back of her hand. ¡°Wait for me after work. I''ll drive you home." She nodded, and they parted ways. Once inside the office, Evangeline checked her phone and saw that Glenn had left on a business trip early that morning. The wholepany was in chaos over thetest order, everyone running around frantically. Evangeline herself was buried in the integration of beta test data, barely able to keep her head above water. There was no time to think about anything else. It wasn''t until lunchtime, when she got a call from the detective, that she finally managed to collect the photos with the new leads. That evening, Finn arrived on time to pick her up. After dropping her off at the entrance to her building, Finn didn''t linger-he had other ns. "I''ve heard things aren''t too safetely. Stay home as much as you can, alright?" he reminded her before leaving. Evangeline nodded. She understood what he meant. The city''s unease had a name: Victor was back. Glenn had told her about his return not long ago. She had a hunch Finn''s evening ns had something to do with Victor, too. But since he didn''t bring it up, she didn''t ask. The Lockridge family was aplicated matter. She hadn''t been able to find out the details of Finn''s rtionship with Victor, and honestly, she didn''t want to get involved. Back at home, Evangeline had a simple dinner before turning back to her beta test reports. Not long after, her phone rang again¡ªit was Soren. Meanwhile, at Fawkes Manor. Soren stepped through the front door, looking exhausted, only to find Macy waiting in the entryway, a sly smile on her face. "Evening, Mr. Fawkes." He nced at his watch. It was already eight o''clock. Macy usually finished work at six sharp and left early whenever she could- sometimes as early as five thirty. Soren had never made a fuss about it; as long as nothing urgent came up, he let it slide. This was the first time he''d ever seen Macy stay sote. It was unusual. "What''s up?" he asked. Macy gave an awkward little smile, rubbing her hands together. Soren frowned. "Is there something wrong with your hands?" Macy''s smile faltered. Sheughed nervously. "Mr. Fawkes, I''m a little strapped for cash this month. Shouldn''t my paycheck have arrived by now?" Soren''s frown deepened. Macy''s heart sank. Evangeline had always handled her sry, usually paying her on the first of the month, sometimes even earlier. But it was already the fifth, and there was still no sign of the money. She''d tried to contact Evangeline, but got no reply. She''d considered asking Miss Poppy, but Poppy had been in a foul moodtely- barely speaking to her, and when she did, it was icy. Poppy told her to go to whoever had paid her before. So Macy tried Evangeline again, only to find she''d been blocked. Normally, her pay was always on time; sometimes, Helena even gave her extra. She didn''t want to bother Helena with this, so she''de to Soren-though she knew how awkward it was to bring up. She hurried to exin, "It''s not really about the money. It''s just that Miss Whitmore always handled my pay, but when I tried to contact her, I found out she''d removed me. She''s been getting paid by the Fawkes family, but won''t do the work. If it''s just one month, I can let it slide, but if this keeps up, I''m worried there''ll be misunderstandings between us." Chapter 225 Macy wanted to say a few more words, to distance herself and push the me onto Evangeline. But Soren cut her off, his voice calm and cold. "She''s not that kind of person." Macy blinked in surprise. She hadn''t expected Soren to speak up for Evangeline. But then, it dawned on her why Miss Yates had been in such a foul mood these past couple of days. Her eyes darted, and she forced a smile. "Well, that''s debatable, Mr. Fawkes. When ites to money, nobody turns it down." "Didn''t she go through your bank statements before? Seems to me she''s always treated the Fawkes family''s money as her own." Soren''s mind flickered back to that incident-Evangeline really had angered him then. It wasn''t about what she found on the statements. He just hadn''t expected she''d have the nerve to look into his ounts at all. But aside from that one time, in all their years of marriage, Evangeline had never done anything out of line when it came to money. Even when she amended the divorce agreement, she''d left with nothing. His thoughts drifted, and as he caught the disdain flickering across Macy''s face, a strange irritation welled up inside him. Macy piped up, "Mr. Fawkes, maybe you should just let Miss Yates handle the ounts-" She didn''t get to finish. Soren''s expression darkened, his voice icy. ¡°Macy, do you remember your ce here?" Macy met his frigid stare and immediately understood. She snapped her mouth shut. "Evangeline is my wife, and thedy of this house," Soren said, each word sharp as frost. "It''s perfectly right for her to manage the ounts. If she treats the money as her own, it''s because I allow it. Next time I hear you badmouthing the mistress of this home, you can pack your things and leave." Macy bit her tongue. Back when Soren was furious, he hadn''t acted like Evangeline meant anything to him. But she knew when to keep silent. She''d lived long enough to read the room. Soren waved his hand. "You can go. Your pay will be transferredter." With Soren''s assurance, Macy immediately put the whole incident behind her and beamed. "Of course, Mr. Fawkes. I hope you have a good evening." Once Macy had left, Soren remained where he was, unmoving. He pulled out his phone, hesitated, and stared at Evangeline''s name in his contacts. His finger hovered over the screen. At thest second, he stopped, his mind shifting. Instead, he called his assistant at the office. He and Evangeline had argued that morning. She''d even gotten into another man''s car right in front of him. At some point, he realized he didn''t know Evangeline as well as he''d thought. And Evangeline, it seemed, had more grievances with him than he''d ever suspected. He didn''t want another fight about money. He''d rather rify things ahead of time before seeing her again. As he waited for the call to connect, his gaze drifted to the corner of the room, where sunflower seed shells were scattered on the floor. He frowned. Macy again. She''d started cking off before even getting her paycheck. He was particr about cleanliness, and he''d told Macy to make sure every corner was spotless. used to be thorough, buttely, she''d grown increasingly careless. Lost in these thoughts, the call finally connected. A timid female voice came through. "Mr. Fawkes, is there something you need?" Soren grabbed a tissue, picked up the shells, and tossed them in the trash-only to discover the bin hadn''t been emptied, either. It was full of kitchen scraps, including half a dragonfruit. He wrinkled his nose in disgust. Poppy, his daughter, was allergic to dragonfruit. And he hated both the smell and the look of it. Evangeline was gone, so had Macy eaten it and dumped it here? But he distinctly remembered Macy once saying Evangeline liked dragonfruit. A strange thought flitted through his mind, but slipped away before he could catch it. "Mr. Fawkes?" The voice on the other end was hesitant, unsure why he''d gone quiet. Soren snapped out of it, pushed aside his earlier musings, and his tone turned cold. "Check for me¡ªhas this month''s payment to the house been processed yet?" The line went silent for a beat. A few secondster, the assistant replied softly, "Mr. Fawkes, you gave the order six months ago to stop those payments." "What did you say?" Soren froze. ... Evangeline had just finished work. She frowned at the potted peony sitting on her windowsill. It was the same nt she''d forgotten at the house when she left. When she finally brought it back, it was parched and riddled with pests. She''d tried everything to nurse it back for a month, but today, thest green leaf had wilted and turned yellow. After five years of care, the peony had withered in the blink of an eye. It stung, but what good did it do to feel sorry? All she was left with was a pile of dead leaves and regret. With a sigh, she picked up the pot along with the trash, preparing to throw it out downstairs. She''d just reached the stairwell when her phone rang-Soren. She hesitated, then declined the call. Earlier, Macy had called, demanding answers about her paycheck. Evangeline hadn''t received any living expenses from Soren in ages; she had no idea why Macy wasing to her about it. She guessed Soren''s call was about the same issue. But they were divorced now. The household staff at the vi weren''t her responsibility anymore, and she had no intention of getting involved. She slipped her phone back in her bag. As she stepped outside, a breathless voice called out from behind her. "Evangeline." It was Soren''s unmistakable baritone. And, strangely, there was a tremor to it. Chapter 226 Evangeline turned, puzzled. Night had settled in, and the dim, amber streetlights sagged against the darkness like old men, weary and fading, barely lighting the cracked pavement. Soren stood beneath the weakestmp, dressed only in a white shirt and ck waistcoat. The light softened him, stripping away the usual chill in his presence and leaving something unexpectedly gentle. He was still catching his breath, probably from running to catch up with her. When she nced back, he finally slowed, heavy footsteps bringing him to a stop right in front of her. Tonight, Soren looked like a child who''d just lost his favorite toy-so different from the man she thought she knew. Whatever sarcastic words Evangeline had prepared melted away the moment she saw him. "What''s wrong?" she asked, her voice softer than she intended. Soren''s steps faltered. For a long moment, he couldn''t answer. What was wrong with him? He honestly didn''t know. He stared at the rundown apartment building, then thought of that cramped, suffocating room upstairs-the one Evangeline was renting now. A sharp ache rose in his chest. He''d always assumed she''d chosen this ce just to provoke him, to get his attention. Only tonight did he realize he''d been wrong. This wasn''t some childish game or a ploy for pity. She genuinely had nowhere else to go. "Why didn''t you tell me?" After a long silence, Soren''s voice was low and rough. "About the expenses for the house-I never meant to withhold anything. I just... forgot." Evangeline gave a short, bitterugh. Forgotten. He never forgot anything about Poppy. He even kept track of the time difference when Poppy was abroad, just to make sure not to call when she might be sleeping. "Right. When you don''t care, it''s easy to forget,¡± Evangeline said quietly. ¡°Is that the only reason you came here tonight?" Her indifference stung more than anger ever could. She was like this about the baby too. Soren would have preferred her rage-an argument, a fight-over this calm, distant eptance that left him no chance to exin. A dull pressure built in his chest. "It won''t happen again," he said, locking eyes with her. "Evangeline,e home with me." "Home?" Evangeline almostughed. The word sounded like the punchline to a cruel joke. Soren pressed on, "I know you''re upset about Poppy. I talked to her. She''s moving out tonight." The seriousness in his voice made Evangeline''s smile fade. He meant it, she realized he was really asking Poppy to leave, to make room for her. "She agreed?" she asked. Soren''s lips thinned. "I''ll convince her." "Thedy of the Fawkes family shouldn''t be living in a ce like this." He looked up at the battered brick facade. Evangeline paused, then reminded him, "Soren, we''re divorced. Our marriage ended the moment you chose Poppy, the moment our child died." She stared down at the flower she''d been holding, her gaze dimming. "Just like this peony." Without another nce, she tossed it into the trash bin. "Dead things should be thrown away." Soren froze, disbelief flickering across his face as he stared at the discarded flower. He remembered, not long after their wedding, traveling abroad for work. Evangeline had asked for a gift. He hadn''t wanted to put much thought into it, but after touring a garden, he''d brought home a peony for her. Later, she''d repotted it in something prettier, put it in the sunroom at the house, and tended it every day-watering, pruning, caring for it. He had never expected her to keep it alive this long. He certainly hadn''t expected her to throw it away after five years. Soren stood stiffly, a leaden weight pressing against his ribs. He couldn''t shake the sense that, for Evangeline, that peony was him¡ªwas their marriage. He struggled for words, breath catching. "You kept it alive for five years. Five years¡ªand you''re just throwing it away?" Evangeline guessed what he was thinking and let out a soft, almost amused sigh. "Yes. Five years. At first, it was hard to let go." "But then I realized-five years is just a number." "If I want, I can have another five years. And another after that. There''s no reason to cling to one set of five years and let it ruin me." After all, holding onto the past, watching the leaves and roots rot, only brings more pain. She''d barely finished before Soren caught her face in his hands and turned her to him, not gently. His eyes were red, voice low and cold. "You make it sound so easy. Then what about me, Evangeline? Are you going to throw me away too?" Chapter 227 Evangeline stood frozen, staring at the redness in his eyes, unable to make sense of his usation. Soren never needed her to throw him out-he''d always been the one to leave first. Over the years, what she saw most was his retreating back. But she didn''t want to argue with him about this endless, circr me. Instead, she nodded once, her voice steady. "Yes. You, Flora, the Fawkes family- everything about you I once cared for, I don''t want any of it anymore." As soon as the words left her mouth, Soren''s eyes grew even redder, the darkness in them swirling with emotions she couldn''t decipher. Anger. Coldness. Danger. It reminded her of the times he''d lost his temper before, but this felt different, like something darker had joined the mix. Her heart stuttered. Instinctively, she took a step back. But that tiny retreat seemed to push him over the edge. Soren''s hand moved to the back of her head, and he leaned in, crushing his lips toward hers. Only then did Evangeline finally realize what that unfathomable look in his eyes meant. Desire. The very thing she used to long for, but could never quite have. Now, it crashed over her like a tidal wave-something wild and threatening. Evangeline''s heart leapt. She quickly lifted her hand, pressing her palm against her own lips. His cool lipsnded on her skin, not her mouth. Seeing her, the woman who had always been the one to reach for him, now fighting him off, Soren''s temper only ignited further. He impatiently yanked her hand away. Evangeline struggled, pushing at his chest, but the difference in their strength was impossible to bridge. She couldn''t shove him off; all she could do was twist away, back up, and resist until suddenly, her retreat ended abruptly-her back hit the wall. She tried to dart sideways, but Soren didn''t give her the chance. Her body pressed up against his, her warmth seeping through the thin fabric between them. Soren stared at her angry, humiliated face, and for no reason, his mind shed back to that night. His heart pounded wildly in his chest. A moment ago, he''d kissed her out of anger, but now, something else was taking over. He pinned her to the wall, his grip firm but no longer forceful. He stopped. Evangeline stopped fighting too, her strength spent from struggling. All she could do was re at him warily. "Who are you saving yourself for now?" Soren''s breath was ragged, his wordsced with icy mockery. "Evangeline, have you forgotten? Five years of marriage. Everything that could happen between us already has." "So, what are you pretending for?" She knew he was right. But hearing him say it, a surge of humiliation wrapped around her, suffocating and inexplicable. "I''m not pretending." Her fists clenched tight, her voice cial. "I just find you disgusting." She caught the scent of Poppy''s perfume on him¡ªthe one she''d smelled on him more than once before. Soren saw the raw disgust in her eyes and let out a bitterugh. "Disgusting?" She found him disgusting? Who did she prefer, then? Finn? Glenn? Jealousy red in his chest. He bent down, ignoring her renewed struggle, and scooped her up by the knees. He hefted her over his shoulder and strode into the house. She thought he was disgusting? Soren sneered, "Let''s see how much more disgusting you can get." Dangling upside down, Evangeline''s world spun. She pounded his back, wed and bit, but he didn''t even seem to feel it. Just as she was about to scream, his stride halted. Then, a stranger''s voice cut through the air. "Mr. Fawkes, we recorded everything that just happened. If you don''t want Fawkes Enterprises making headlines for all the wrong reasons, I suggest you put Miss Whitmore down." Someone was helping her? Evangeline''s heart soared for an instant. But then she heard Soren''s response, utterly unfazed. He gave a coldugh. "Get out of my way." But the man didn''t leave. Soren added, "She''s my wife. What happens between us is nobody else''s business." The man chuckled. "You must have a short memory, sir. I recall you and Miss Whitmore are already divorced. Maybe Fawkes Enterprises hasn''t made it public yet, but the paperwork''s done. If this video gets out..." He let the threat hang, unfinished. Chapter 228 Soren caught the implication in his words. He hadn''t thought much of it earlier, but now, hearing what the man said, it was obvious: the other man already knew who Soren was¡ªand that he and Evangeline were divorced. Had hee prepared? Did Evangeline hire these people to keep him away? While Soren''s thoughts were spinning, Evangeline used the distraction to wriggle free of his grasp. She had been gasping for air for too long; when her feet finally touched the ground, her vision went ck for a moment and she staggered, unsteady. Instinctively, Soren reached out to steady her, but the second his hand neared, Evangeline shoved him away as though he were something poisonous. The gesture was unmistakable. Soren froze mid-motion, the realization pressing in on him. Did she really hate him that much? Evangeline copsed onto the ground, still shaken, watching him pause. She hadn''t expected Soren to treat her like this. They''d been married for five years. They''d shared a bed, yes, but outside of that, he barely nced her way-let alone kissed her or showed any real warmth. Now, as she sat on the floor, a pair of unfamiliar hands reached down to help her up. Evangeline jolted, but when she turned, she saw two strangers. "Miss Whitmore, Mr. Carlisle sent us. We''re here in Serenity City to protect you," one of the men said softly. The other chimed in, "Sorry, we arrivedter than we should have." The fear that had been coiled in Evangeline''s chest eased a little when she realized they were Glenn''s men. With their help, she got to her feet. Soren''s gaze turned cold again, as icy and unreadable as ever. The way the two men treated Evangeline only confirmed what he had suspected. He gave a bitter, humorlessugh, his chest aching. His fists clenched so tightly that veins stood out across his knuckles. He struggled to control the urge tosh out, his voice clipped and cold: "Evangeline, I''ll ask you onest time. Are youing home with me, or¡ª" "You should go." She cut him off before he could finish, her tone level butpletely devoid of emotion. "If this gets out, it won''t look good for you-or for Fawkes Enterprises. Your grandmother''s the head of the family. I don''t want to upset her." Hearing her clear refusal, Soren let out a self-mockingugh. "Fine, Evangeline. If that''s how it is, then this is where it ends." He must be out of his mind,ing here to check on her, thinking they might reconcile. She clearly didn''t need him at all. With a chill clinging to him, Soren turned and strode away. After he left, Evangeline thanked the two men quietly. "Have you been following me these past few days?" She remembered the unease she''d felt at the birthday dinner, that creeping sensation of being watched, and couldn''t help but ask. The two exchanged a nce. ¡°Mr. Carlisle only sent us today,¡± one said. "We don''t know about anything that happened before." Evangeline fell silent at that, said nothing more, and after bidding them goodnight, headed upstairs. If it wasn''t them, who had been following her? Victor came to mind, but she dismissed the thought just as quickly. He had no patience for games, and if he''d known where she was, he would have shown up long ago. But then who? She''d always been the subject of gossip in Serenity City, but she hadn''t made many real enemies. No matter how long she turned it over, she couldn''t find an answer. Finally, she gave up and went to her room to rest. Lockridge Manor. The wee banquet was held out on thewn, brilliantly lit, almost as bright as day. Yet as you approached, the ce was utterly silent. The Lockridge family, dressed in their finest, stood scattered across the grass, every one of them silent as stone. It felt as though an invisible cloud was pressing down from above, so heavy it was hard to breathe. At the center of it all- "Please, Mr. Lockridge, I''m sorry! I''ll never do it again, I swear, just let me go- please!" A man knelt on thewn, shaking uncontrobly, banging his forehead against the ground over and over in front of Victor. The rest of the guests stood around, faces white with fear, not daring to move or make a sound. Victor sat at the table, his suit jacket open, tie loose and slung carelessly around his neck. He looked anything but proper, yet no one dared utter a word or even let their gaze linger on him for a moment too long, for fear of showing the slightest hint of disrespect. One foot propped on the edge of the table, the other casually dangling, Victor nursed a ss of strong rum. He tipped his head back and downed it in one gulp -as if it were water. Only when the man''s forehead split and began to bleed did Victor finally rise from the table. His voice was icy cold: "Cut out his tongue." Chapter 229 No sooner had Victor finished speaking than his bodyguards sprang into action. One pinned the man''s head down while the other forced his mouth open, ignoring his desperate struggles. In a sh, they yanked out his tongue. The de came down-swift and merciless. A howl of agony echoed across the estate. The man writhed on the ground, clutching at the grass as blood seeped into the earth, staining thewn a vivid red. Some among the onlookers turned away, unable to stomach the grisly scene. Others barely flinched, their faces unreadable, as if brutality like this was little more than a passing inconvenience. But the calmest of all were the estate''s two true elders. At the head of the gathering sat Old Mrs. Lockridge and her husband, both white- haired yet radiating a sharp, undiminished presence. They reposed in their high- backed chairs, unmoved, as though they hadn''t seen the bloody spectacle unfolding before them. Mr. Lockridge sipped his tea with unhurriedposure. Not a ripple disturbed the surface of his cup. Mrs. Lockridge kept her head bowed, needles clicking as she continued knitting the half-finished scarf in herp. Beside her, a middle-aged woman dressed in a dark, elegant dress stood with her brow furrowed, visibly troubled. Atst, she leaned closer, whispering, "Mother, with Victor doing this in front of so many of our people... don''t you think¡ª" Her words faltered. Without looking up, Mrs. Lockridge replied, voice cool as ever, ¡°Let him do as he pleases." Arabe, standing nearby, gently tugged at the woman''s sleeve. "Aunt Sybil, don''t worry. Victor knows what he''s doing." Sybil Lockridge gave her niece a searching look, but said nothing more, lips pressed tightly shut. She nced across the garden toward Victor, concern flickering in her eyes. Victor had always been ruthless, and the family knew it. His hands were bloodied, his methods severe and unflinching. That was exactly why he''d been chosen and groomed as the Lockridges'' next patriarch. But usually, Victor kept his cruelty hidden-never disying it so openly before the family. This was the first time he''d done something so violent right in front of the entire Lockridge n. Arabe, catching the doubt on her aunt''s face, quietly offered an exnation. "Theresa-Victor''s childhood sweetheart, the one he never married-she''s always been his Achilles'' heel. You know what she means to him." Sybil nodded grimly. Theresa''s disappearance had once set the whole city abuzz. After she vanished from Serenity City without a trace, Victor had been like a man possessed, turning the city upside down in his search. Even those who helped Theresa escape-like Evangeline¡ªhad paid dearly. The memory of what Victor did to Evangeline that night sent a chill down Sybil''s spine. Suppressing her fear, she asked, "What does Theresa have to do with this?" She''d arrivedte, caught up by other matters, and had missed what happened earlier. Arabe lowered her voice even further. "That man just now... He told Victor that Theresa might already be dead. Victor overheard him." Now it all made sense to Sybil. No wonder Victor had lost control. Theresa had been gone for nearly six years, her fate a mystery. The Lockridges, with all their power, had never found her-alive or dead. Born the cherished heiress of the Carlisles, Theresa had lost her will to live after her beloved died. By the time she left Serenity City, she was a ghost of herself. Everyone suspected the worst. Otherwise, how could she have vanished sopletely? But no one dared voice it out loud. In the grand scheme of things, Victor cutting out the man''s tongue was almost merciful. The writhing man was quickly dragged away, and the blood was efficiently cleaned up. Only a few crimson smears on the grass hinted at the horror that had just taken ce. "Finn''s here." At that moment, Mrs. Lockridge''s voice, touched with delight, broke the tension. A rare smile softened her wrinkled face as she rose from her seat and strode quickly toward the doors where Finn had just arrived. Though he was still some distance away, she set aside her knitting and hurried to greet him. Even Mr. Lockridge''s stern expression eased. Finn embraced his grandmother warmly. "You''ve lost weight," she chided, fussing over him. "Now that you''re home, you should rest and eat properly. You''ve been working yourself too hard. I''ll have the kitchen send up something nourishing for you." Finn grinned. "No need, Grandma. My girlfriend likes me just the way I am." A subtle change flickered across Mrs. Lockridge''s face at that. She had, of course, heard about Finn and Evangeline. She never interfered in Finn''s affairs. But if it was Evangeline... She nced back at Victor as he approached, remembering well how Victor had once treated Evangeline. "Don''t worry, Grandma. I know what I''m doing," Finn said gently. She let the matter drop. Finn wasn''t just her favorite grandson. He was the darling of the entire Lockridge family. Whether old or young, no one could help but like him. Even Victor treated Finn differently from everyone else. Finn made his rounds, greeting the family with easy warmth. Under the heavy, bewildered gazes of those around him, he made his way over to Victor, who seemed to have been waiting for him. Before Finn could speak, Victor picked up the knife he''d used earlier, idly wiping the de clean with a napkin. His tone was nonchnt as he said, "So, I hear you''re seeing Evangeline now." Chapter 230 The next two days passed in rtive calm. Feedback from the UME prototype testing was positive overall. There were asional minor data glitches, but they were quickly resolved. Still, a lingering sense of unease gnawed at Evangeline whenever she had a moment to herself. She''d reached out to Glenn several more times, but each conversation ended the same way: since the day Theresa vanished at sea, there hadn''t been any word from her. The Carlisles had people scouring the area around the clock, but their efforts turned up nothing. In the end, they decided to widen the search radius. Waiting for news was its own special kind of torment. Every time her phone chimed, Evangeline''s heart would leap. Sometimes, even in the dead of night, a phantom vibration would have her jolting awake, scrambling for her phone. She desperately wanted the Carlisles to get some news, but at the same time, she dreaded what that news might be. Almost as if he sensed her anxiety, Glenn texted her that afternoon: "Don''t worry. Tessa''s going to be fine." Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. Maybe he''d heard something? Hope flickered, and she quickly replied, "Did you find out something?" "There''s a local priest here," Glenn wrote back. "I took Tessa''s birth chart to him and he said she''s destined to face a lot of hardship, but most of it will be near misses-nothing fatal. He even said she''ll live to be at least eighty." "And besides, I stopped by a churchst week and drew a blessing card. It was the best one." Evangeline stared at Glenn''s earnest messages, torn betweenughter and exasperation. ¡°You''re always the one telling me I should believe in science, not superstition." "Desperate times call for desperate measures," Glenn replied. Evangeline had never been afraid of ghosts or the supernatural-she''d never believed in any of it. But reading Glenn''s message, for the first time, she wanted it all to be true. Her nerves, wound tight for days, finally loosened just a little. "By the way, you should be careful too," Glenn added. She knew exactly what he meant: Victor. The mere thought of Victor left her uneasy. Victor had always hated her if he couldn''t hurt her directly, he''d at least find a way to make her life miserable. But this time, there''d been nothing but silence from his side. In fact, she''d heard Victor had flown out that morning with a group of people to search the coast for Theresa. She couldn''t help but find it strange. She mentioned Victor''s sudden departure to Glenn, who sounded just as puzzled: "He didn''te looking for you?" Evangeline shook her head, still surprised. She suspected Finn might be behind this change. But when she''d tried to subtly ask Finn about it, he''d said nothing. Glenn seemed to be thinking along the same lines. After a pause, he said, "Still, you need to be careful. Victor never ys by the rules, and the rest of the Lockridges aren''t exactly trustworthy. Don''t get too close to Finn-he''s a Lockridge too, and for all we know, he''s only getting close to you for Victor." Evangeline thought for a moment, then agreed. Truthfully, she never felt threatened by Finn. In fact, she sometimes wondered if he was actually helping her. But the Lockridges were still the Lockridges. She knew better than to let her guard down. After a few more messages, they ended the conversation. Glenn set down his phone. He sat for a moment, lost in thought, then reached into his bag and pulled out two slips of paper. One was the blessing card-a "Best Fortune." The other... His gazended on the words "Grave Misfortune," and his dark eyes clouded. When he''d gone to the church to pray for Theresa, he''d drawn a card for Evangeline as well. As soon as he saw what he got, he''d doubled the security detail around her. He''d spent so much time worrying Victor might hurt Evangeline, but, ironically, Victor hadn''t made a single move against her. Glenn stared at the cards for a long time, then shoved them back into his bag. Maybe they weren''t all that urate. You couldn''t put your faith in such things. His men were still stationed in Serenity City, keeping a close watch over Evangeline. He''d chosen them carefully-top of the line, both in brains and brawn. Victor would be a challenge to handle, but everyone else was nothing to worry about. Still, Glenn couldn''t quite shake his unease. He nced at the map on his desk. Clearing the surrounding area would take another seven days at least. After that, he''d have to get back to Serenity City as soon as possible. The next morning, just as Evangeline was getting ready to leave for work, her phone rang. Winston was calling, asking her toe home. She refused without hesitation. "Your mother''s photos are still at the house. If you don''te pick them up, Hazel''s going to throw them out," Winston added, as if anticipating her answer. Then, without waiting for a reply, he hung up. Chapter 231 Evangeline knew all too well that Winston didn''t summon her back out of any pure intention. This time, though, she hesitated. Back when she was away, Winston and Hazel cleared out every trace of her mother from the house-every keepsake, every cherished item, even the photo albums filled with memories of her and her mom. Not a single thing was spared. It had been five years since then. All Evangeline had left of her mother were the fading fragments of memory in her mind. She desperately wanted those photographs. But after a few minutes of turning it over in her head, she let it go. Her mother wouldn''t have wanted her to be manipted by anyone over these things. For a long time, Evangeline had believed her mother''s dying wish for her to marry Soren was simply to fulfill her own hopes. Only muchter did she understand: her mother must have suspected Winston would remarry and that Evangeline would be ostracized by the Whitmore family, left without any inheritance, struggling even to remain under their roof. So, her mother had risked public scorn and arranged for her to marry Soren, hoping to protect her. Old Mrs. Fawkes hadn''t wanted to see her at anyone''s mercy, either. When the divorce came, she''d given Evangeline shares in the Fawkes family business. Whether or not she could keep them in the end, at least outsiders would think twice before trying to harm her. She couldn''t let down her mother and Old Mrs. Fawkes for their kindness. So Evangeline decided not to dwell on it any longer. But just as she arrived at her office building, Winston''s name shed across her screen-it was a video call. He was holding a thick photo album, flipping it open and angling it toward the camera. Instantly, Evangeline recognized the photos of her and her mother. In one, her mother wore a beige dress with tiny polka dots, her elegant brown hair swept up, looking gentle and beautiful as ever. She was kneeling beside Evangeline, using a handkerchief to gently wipe Evangeline''s messy hands. Dough clung to Evangeline''s fingers, flour dusted her round cheeks, and a little girl-Theresa-sat cross-legged on the floor, rolling dough between her small palms. The table beside them was covered with odd, misshapen lumps of dough. In the background, an old, battered oven-yellowed and ckenedpleted the scene of chaos. It was her mother''s birthday that year. She and Theresa had schemed to bake a cake as a surprise, but not only had they failed spectacrly, they''d somehow managed to blow up the oven. Her mom had rushed home, but instead of scolding them, she''d justughed and taken them out for cake. Evangeline had begged Winston for this photo before, but he''d told her he''d thrown it out with the trash. Now, seeing it again, memories crashed over her. Knowing Winston had kept the photos was one thing; seeing them with her own eyes was something else entirely. Her heart trembled. Winston caught the shift in her expression and smiled quietly to himself. He knew his daughter far too well. No matter how cold Evangeline appeared, when it came to her mother, she could never stay indifferent. But then, he was no different. Late at night, when the world was silent, he, too, would think back on the past. Evangeline''s mother had been beautiful, poised, clever, and sharp-witted-she''d held the Whitmore family together when it threatened to fall apart. She made him look good in front of others, and she had a head for business that few could match. But she''d been too strong-willed. If only she''d agreed to ept Hazel, he would never have arranged for anything to go wrong during her surgery. He''d intended to keep the album for himself, as a private memento. But now, the Whitmore family business was in trouble-again. The thought made Winston clench his jaw. He was already steeling himself for Evangeline''s divorce from Soren. Most of the Whitmore family''s business partners had only worked with them out of respect for the Fawkes family. Once the divorce was final, many of thosepanies would walk away. He''d already started nning: Giselle would marry Glenn, reconnecting the Whitmores with the Carlisle family. But so far, Giselle had made little progress. Rumor had it Glenn and Evangeline still had some kind of unresolved rtionship. Chapter 232 Hazel refused to let Giselle marry into any other powerful families. With only two daughters, Winston had no choice but to put all his hopes back on Evangeline. That thought made Winston chuckle. "Evangeline, I was looking through the photo albums earlier-there are so many pictures of you and your mother, even some from when you were little. Brought back a lot of memories for me." He smiled, his eyes crinkling, just like he had after her mother passed away, when he decided to bring Hazel into the family. Back then, Winston had sat her down, looking troubled, and told her he struggled to take care of her on his own. He said he wanted to find her a new mother, but if she didn''t want that, he''d let it go. She didn''t want it. Anyone could see how badly Winston wanted to remarry. But she''d just lost her mother, was barely home as it was¡ªshe didn''t want to be selfish, so she agreed. And look where that got her. Evangeline paused, then asked, "What''s the catch?" "We can talk about that when youe home," Winston replied. She let out a dryugh. "Funny. I remember when I left the Whitmore family, you told me we were finished. That I wasn''t one of you anymore." And she hadn''t set foot in the Whitmore house since. Yet time and again, Winston and his new wife had called on her to use her married status to open doors for them. Other women had families who protected them. Her family used her, expecting her to protect them. Winston''s expression faltered for a moment, but then he forced a smile. "That was ages ago. I''m still your father. Why can''t you let go of old grudges?" "Your stepmother and I just miss you. We want to see you, just the three of us." Evangeline cut through his act. "Do you even believe that yourself?" His patience snapped, irritation flickering across his face. "Evangeline, I''m asking you onest time. Are youing back or not?" "No." As soon as the word left her lips, she saw the camera turn to reveal a metal basin on the floor, mes flickering inside. Winston pulled out a stack of photos and held them over the fire. "I''ll ask you onest time," he said, all pretense of warmth gone. Time seemed to slow. Evangeline watched as the edge of a photo hovered dangerously close to the mes, the white border curling and turning yellow. Panic shot through her. "Stop!" she blurted. Winston didn''t slow down. "I''lle back," Evangeline said quickly. That finally did it. Winston withdrew the photos, tucking them safely away. His smile returned, smooth as ever. "We don''t have much space at home. Sometimes you have to clear things out, you understand, right? It''s nothing personal." Evangeline couldn''t be bothered to respond. She hung up on him. She remembered what Winston had said at thest birthday dinner. She could guess what he was after-marrying her into the Fawkes family had brought him plenty of benefits. Now, he was probably hoping to cash in again. She was turning over in her mind how to deal with this when her phone chimed. A message from Finn popped up, inviting her to a movie that evening. She started to type a reply, then paused, an idea forming. "Want toe with me to the Whitmore house?" Finn responded almost instantly. "Is this your way of introducing me to your family?" "Not exactly," Evangeline replied. She added, "But I promise, it''ll be way more entertaining than any movie." Chapter 233 Evangeline gave Finn a quick rundown of the situation. Her messy history with the Whitmores was already the talk of Serenity City- anyone curious enough could have looked it up, and she never intended to hide it from him. Still, after spending some time with Finn, she''d gotten a pretty good read on him. He was refined and elegant, but sharp-tongued. Finn enjoyed getting under people''s skin, and he especially liked watching them at a loss for words when he did. Sure enough, as soon as she finished exining, Finn agreed without a moment''s hesitation. They set a time to go together, and then Evangeline headed back to the office. "Evangeline took Finn to meet the Whitmores?" Evening light nted through the study at Fawkes Manor. Soren mmed his hand on the desk and shot to his feet. "Are you sure you saw them clearly?" Gregory nodded, sliding a set of photos across the table. In the photos, Evangeline''s car was unmistakably parked outside the Whitmore estate. He''d just had someone get it serviced a few days ago, so there was no way he was mistaken. And the two people walking side by side through the Whitmore''s front gates? No doubt about it¡ªEvangeline and Finn. Soren pinched the corner of a photo, eyes fixed on the two figures'' retreating backs. His gaze grew cold and distant, a familiar ache blooming in his chest. That hollow feeling was back, gnawing away at him. His heart actually hurt, just a little. He''d regretted his outburst thest time he stormed off. Maybe he really had gone too far. Later, he''d sent her a message to apologize, but Evangeline hadn''t replied. Not even once. At first, he''d convinced himself she was just too busy to answer. But now... Turns out she was busy introducing her new boyfriend to her family. Soren''s grip on the photograph tightened, knuckles whitening. His voice was rough as he nced at Gregory. "Did you take care of what I asked you to do?" "Mr. Fawkes, I''ve already spoken with Miss Whitmore," Gregory said quickly. After Mr. Fawkes hade home furious the other day, he''d told Gregory to call Evangeline and ry that he was about to be fired-hoping she''d put in a good word for him. Gregory had agreed right away. After all, he''d kept Evangeline''s car ident and miscarriage a secret, and when she''d announced she wanted a divorce, he hadn''t managed to stop her. He was partially to me for Evangeline managing to keep the divorce hidden from Mr. Fawkes in the first ce. "How did she respond?" Soren''s tone was icy. Gregory coughed, his voice shrinking. "Miss Whitmore refused." Soren let out a bitterugh. "She''s that heartless with you too?" Over the years, Gregory had said plenty of good things about Evangeline in front of him. But now, she seemed colder than a stranger. Gregory''s voice dropped even lower. "But... Miss Whitmore invited me to join her at UME. She said she''s short on assistants." Soren let out a short, incredulousugh. Gregory, seeing Soren''s expression shift, quickly held up three fingers, swearing, "Of course, I turned her down t. Mr. Fawkes, I owe you too much. As long as you''ll have me, I''m not going anywhere." Soren gave a quiet "Mm." Gregory had been with him for so many years; Soren never doubted his loyalty. But he hadn''t expected Evangeline to change so much in just a month. She even dared to poach his people now? He really was starting to lose his grip on her. Soren gave a soft, sardonic snort. Gregory picked up on his foul mood and offered, "Mr. Fawkes, the Whitmores just tanked their new project the other day. Should we..." Soren''s eyes darkened. A few secondster, he rose to his feet. "Get the car. We''re going to the Whitmores''." "To settle the score." Evangeline thought she could bring Finn home, make things official? Not a chance. A slow, amused smile curled on Soren''s lips as he thought it over. Chapter 234 Giselle stood at the kitchen window, watching through the ss as Mr. Wellington lounged in the living room, his heavy frame nearly swallowing the sofa. The look of disdain in her eyes was almost tangible. After a moment, she moved to Hazel''s side, speaking in a low voice. "Mom, is Dad really nning to hand Evangeline over to him?" It wasn''t that she felt sorry for Evangeline. What truly worried her was the possibility that, if Evangeline ended up married to a man like that, and if anyone ever found out about her own connection to Evangeline, it would be a stain on her reputation as well. Hazel was humming as she sliced fruit, clearly in a cheerful mood. "The Whitmores are only in this mess because of her. Victor''s revenge nearly ruined us. Now that she wants a divorce from Soren and Whitmore Industries is bleeding money, it''s only fair she''s the one to fix it." Of course, that was only part of the truth. The real reason was that Mr. Wellington had named Evangeline specifically-if she didn''t marry him, he would never restore hispany''s partnership with the Whitmores. Last time, Mr. Wellington had blown up over Evangeline, cutting all ties with the Whitmores. Without his support, they lost millions overnight and were forced to siphon funds from a new project just to keep afloat. But then, with the new project underfunded, it fell apart. Fawkes Enterprises'' massive investment went up in smoke. Fortunately, Fawkes Enterprises was sorge that they could shrug off the loss- but the Whitmores, stripped of their most powerful backer, had to start worrying about the future. Not that any of this mattered to Hazel. That was Winston''s concern, not hers. As long as Winston left Giselle alone, Hazel had no intention of interfering. After all, Evangeline wasn''t her real daughter-who she married was none of Hazel''s business. Still, Giselle wasn''t satisfied. "But hasn''t she been spending a lot of time with Finntely?" Whatever faults Mr. Wellington might have, he was nothingpared to the Lockridges. Hazel paused, the fruit knife hovering midair. "Giselle, you''re still young. There are things we never told you but it''s time you knew." Sheid out the whole story: Evangeline and Victor, how Victor''s bitterness had led to his vendetta against the Whitmores, and how all the family''s current misfortunes could be traced back to Evangeline. "Even if Finn is seeing her, it''s just a fling. The Lockridges would never let someone like Evangeline marry into their family," Hazel said with finality. She sighed, her frustration slipping through. "If it weren''t for Evangeline, the Whitmores wouldn''t have fallen so far-we wouldn''t be begging for scraps." Just thinking about it made Hazel bitter. She''d schemed for years to snag Winston, drawn by the Whitmores'' power and wealth. She never imagined the whole family would tumble into disgrace because of Evangeline. For Giselle, this was the first time hearing any of it. She nearly stomped her foot in anger when she realized the Whitmores once had a shot at marrying into the Carlisles. She could have been the one to marry into that family. "Evangeline really is a disaster," she muttered. Hazel''s mind returned to more immediate concerns. "So, how are things going with Glenn?" she asked, unable to hide her curiosity. Giselle''s face fell. She scowled. "It''s all Evangeline''s fault. Every time Glenn and I have a chance to be alone, she finds a way to ruin it." What made it worse was that Evangeline should have been kicked out of UME by now-but she was still there. Every time Giselle tried to see Glenn alone, Evangeline would stop her. She''d even gone so far as to issue a new rule: unless it was urgent, Giselle wasn''t allowed anywhere near Glenn''s office. She hadn''t had a single private moment with him in ages. Evangeline was already dating Finn, wasn''t that enough? Did she have to keep Glenn all to herself too? The more Giselle thought about it, the more she felt that marrying Evangeline off to Mr. Wellington might not be such a bad idea after all. Chapter 235 Downstairs, Winston poured tea for Mr. Wellington with the utmost deference. Mr. Wellington shot him a sidelong nce, his lips twisting in a grin that never reached his eyes. "Mr. Whitmore, are you certain you know how to make Evangelinee with me willingly?" "Of course," Winston replied with a smile. "After all, I am her father. She has no choice but to listen to me¡ªand even if she refuses, I have ways of making herply." Hearing Winston''s confidence, Mr. Wellington narrowed his eyes, feeling his mood lift. Last time, not only had he failed to get what he wanted from Evangeline, but Soren and his friends had beaten him up. The memory still made him uneasy, yet his mind remained haunted by thoughts of her: Evangeline''s smooth, delicate back; her graceful figure; that innocent yet seductive face. He''d been restless ever since. He''d almost resigned himself to losing her for good¡ªuntil, just as he was ready to give up, word spread through their circle: Evangeline and Soren had divorced. Divorced. That meant, whatever he did now, Soren would no longer stand in his way. He could finally indulge himself... A wicked anticipation curled through him as he licked his lips. Just then, a knock sounded at the door. Evangeline stood outside, and beside her, Finn yed idly with her hand, clearly reluctant to let go. Victor had once imed that Evangeline had him utterly bewitched; Finn hadn''t believed it at the time, but now, he could understand. At the very least, he waspletely taken with her hands-clean, slender, so pale against his own. And on her finger, she wore the diamond ring he''d given her. Anyone who knew would say it was her mother''s keepsake. But for those who didn''t... it looked very much like they were engaged. Not that it was just others who sometimes got confused-even Finn himself, every now and then, felt a flicker of uncertainty. Evangeline trusted him, let him kiss her, epted his closeness, as if she truly belonged to him, loving him with all her heart. But whenever he looked into her eyes-really looked, deep into her gaze-he saw the truth. Evangeline, like him, didn''t believe in love. A shame, really. He''d promised Victor he''d get information about Theresa from Evangeline within a week. If Evangeline fully trusted him, this would be a trivial task. But if she didn''t, it could getplicated. Thinking this, Finn didn''t rush or push-he simply smiled. "What are you smiling at?" Evangeline asked. Finn didn''t answer her question. Instead, he said, "You''re just here to pick up a photo album from the Whitmore estate-it''s hardly a challenge. If you teamed up with me, the entire Whitmore family could disappear overnight. Why not do it?" After all, her beloved mother was gone. The Whitmore family served no real purpose in Serenity City anymore. Evangeline fell silent for a moment. "Winston is still my father." Finn raised his eyebrows. He half-expected her to start talking about loyalty or family duty, but instead, she continued, "I already attract plenty of attention in Serenity City. If word got out that I was an ungrateful daughter-ruining my own family and destroying my father-it would only stir up public outrage. That could stand in the way of my future." "If the Whitmore family must disappear, I''d be wise to keep my distance." The most skillful move, after all, was to make someone vanish without leaving a trace of violence. But she wasn''t capable of that-yet. Finn considered this, then nodded. "Fair point. Right now, you represent UME. If you got tangled up in scandal, things could get messy." As the two discussed their ns, the door swung open. Chapter 236 When Winston came to the door, he could just barely make out voices murmuring outside, but he couldn''t catch what they were saying. He opened the door, puzzled. The moment he saw Finn standing there, surprise flickered across his face. Finn? What on earth was he doing here? At thest family gathering, Winston had overheard Finn say he and Evangeline were dating. But as far as Winston knew, Finn swapped girlfriends more often than he changed shirts-he''d never imagined those two wouldst. He certainly hadn''t expected Evangeline to actually bring Finn home to the Whitmore estate. Evangeline caught the uncertainty in his eyes but didn''t bother to exin. "The photos," she said, her tone brisk. "I''m here for them." Winston''s brow furrowed as he feigned a look of wounded affection. "After all this time apart, is this really how you greet your own father?" Evangeline was about to reply, but just then, another figure squeezed out from the room. "Evangeline, you''re back." The voice was oily and thick, and a momentter, a plump, familiar face appeared, its beady eyes sweeping over her from head to toe. Evangeline stiffened. "You?" It took her a moment to ce him. The charity g at the Lockridge Foundation-the man who had tried to drug her drink that night. Winston gave a thin smile. "So you already know Mr. Wellington. No need for introductions then." He tried to act nonchnt, but Evangeline caught the flicker of guilt in his gaze. Clearly, Winston had known about that night all along. She realized now that Mr. Wellington seeking her out at the g was no ident -Winston, or perhaps Hazel, had likely been behind it. "Evangeline remembers me? I''m honored," Mr. Wellington beamed, his smile spreading wider. But Evangeline felt a chill run through her. She understood Winston''s intentions instantly. In truth, she''d already suspected that his sudden summons had something to do with her divorce from Soren. She''d guessed he''d try to push her into some arranged date, urge her to remarry, tell her to think of her mother and help rebuild the Whitmore name. But she hadn''t expected it would be Mr. Wellington. Mr. Wellington was older-divorced, at least fifteen years her senior, and notorious for his sleazy reputation. He was the same man who had tried to force her to drink that spiked wine. The memory of that night still made her skin crawl. If she hadn''t run into Soren that evening-if Soren hadn''t intervened... She clenched her fists, icy dread creeping from her scalp all the way down to her toes. Sensing her distress, Finn gently patted the back of her hand in reassurance. To her own surprise, Evangeline actually began to calm down. Now more than ever, she was grateful she''d brought Finn with her. Without him, she wasn''t sure she could handle whatever was about to happen. As expected, Winston said, "Well, since you''re here, why note in and have dinner before you go?" Evangeline didn''t move. "Is this really dinner, or are you just trying to sell your daughter off? You know perfectly well which it is." Winston''s face darkened. "What are you talking about?" "You know exactly what I''m talking about." Evangeline''s voice was icy as she stared him down. "Keep your dinner. I''m only here for the photos. I''vee, now hand them over and I''ll be on my way." With infuriating calm, Winston reached into his pocket and produced a photograph, handing it to her. It was a portrait of her as a small child. Evangeline frowned. "You know this isn''t the one I want." "The rest are inside," Winston said. "Once youe in, I''ll get them for you." Evangeline let out a coldugh. "You''re as despicable as ever." "You-!" Winston spluttered, his face turning red with anger. Chapter 237 Mr. Wellington shed a genial smile. "Evangeline, that won''t do. Mr. Whitmore is still your father, after all. You can''t speak to him that way-he''ll be heartbroken. Come now, apologize to him." As he spoke, he used the pretense of mediation to reach out with his pudgy hand, aiming to grab Evangeline''s arm. But before he could touch her, another hand shot out, gripping his arm in an iron hold. "Words are one thing, Mr. Wellington, but there''s no need to get physical," came a smooth, aristocratic voice. Before Mr. Wellington could react, his arm was twisted back with unyielding force. The pain was so sharp it drained the color from his face, and he nearly doubled over, unable to stifle a yelp. "Ow-stop, that hurts!" Finn released him, calmly pulling out a handkerchief to wipe his fingers before taking Evangeline''s hand in his own. With a mocking tilt to his voice, Finn remarked, "If you can''t handle a little pain, Mr. Wellington, maybe you shouldn''t be trying to hit on women." "Who the hell do you think you are?" Mr. Wellington spat, fuming. Only now did he realize there was a man at Evangeline''s side-he''d been too focused on her to notice before. Finn stayed silent, but Winston hurried to fill the gap. "Mr. Wellington, this is Finn. Evangeline''s... friend." Friend? Mr. Wellington looked Finn up and down, clearly unimpressed. He gave a dismissive snort. "Friend? Looks more like a pretty boy to me." At that, Winston''s heart skipped a beat. He hastily added, "Hisst name is Lockridge..." "I don''t care what his name is," Mr. Wellington snapped. "Now get down on your knees and apologize." Winston fell silent, realizing his blunder. Mr. Wellington didn''t move in the same circles as the Lockridge family, so he had no idea what line he''d just crossed. Seeing Mr. Wellington gearing up to throw his weight around again, Winston leaned in and quickly whispered Finn''s identity in his ear. The bravado drained from Mr. Wellington''s face in an instant. Cold sweat broke out across his brow. "Actually, I just remembered I have somewhere else to be," he stammered, trying to make an exit. But Finn stepped forward, blocking his path. "What''s the rush? Didn''t Mr. Whitmore just invite us all to eat together? What''s the matter, Mr. Wellington- don''t think we''re worth your time?" His smile hadn''t changed, but after these days together, Evangeline could tell he was annoyed. She guessed it was Mr. Wellington''s "pretty boy"ment that had set him off. No man could swallow an insult like that and just smile. She decided not to intervene. This wasn''t her battle. Sweat streamed down Mr. Wellington''s face as he looked to Winston for help, but Winston was at a loss. He didn''t know Finn well, but he could tell he wasn''t someone to trifle with. On one side was Mr. Wellington; on the other, the Lockridges. If he sided with Mr. Wellington and Finn sought revenge, the Whitmores couldn''t afford that. But if he backed Finn, Mr. Wellington would hold a grudge, and their business would be finished. There was no winning here. Winston could only hope the situation would resolve itself. While he worried, heavy footsteps echoed through the hallway. A familiar, icy voice followed: "Well, seems lively in here. I''m right on time, aren''t I?¡± The words sent a chill down Winston''s spine. Mr. Wellington''s eyes widened in horror. It was over. Chapter 238 Everyone turned toward the direction of the voice. Soren strolled in, looking utterly at ease, his expression nonchnt-but there was an unmistakable intensity radiating from him, a kind of pressure that made it impossible to ignore his presence. The moment Mr. Wellington saw Soren, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, trickling down his face in an instant. Hadn''t he heard that Soren and Evangeline were already divorced? So why was Soren back with the Whitmore family now? Winston pulled a handkerchief from his pocket, dabbing nervously at his brow. His mind felt like it was about to explode. He still hadn''t sorted out the mess with Mr. Wellington and Finn, and now Soren was here too? At first, Winston had actually been happy to see Evangeline bring Soren back to the Whitmore family. He''d hoped to use a family dinner as an opportunity to negotiate with Soren, maybe win a few advantages for the Whitmores. But after the Whitmore family lost so many business deals to Fawkes Enterprises, and as Evangeline and Soren''s rtionship grew more strained by the day, Winston had started to fear Soren. But fear aside, Winston knew he couldn''t be rude. He quickly stepped forward. "Mr. Fawkes... What brings you here today?" Soren''s tone was cool. "Just thought I''d join the festivities. What''s with the look on your face? Am I not wee?" Winston forced a nervous smile. "No, not at all." Soren ignored him, his gaze drifting past Winston to settle on Evangeline. At that moment, Finn was holding Evangeline''s hand affectionately, the two of them murmuring to each other in low voices. She made no move to pull her hand away. Soren''s dark eyes grew colder. His fists clenched at his sides, almost without him realizing it. He hadn''t known Evangeline had be so popr. He''d overheard Winston and Evangeline''s conversation just now, and seeing Mr. Wellington here, he could already guess what Winston was up to. So, the news of his divorce hadn''t even gotten out yet, and not only had Evangeline started secretly dating Finn, but Winston was already trying to pair her off with someone else? Soren looked away, only to see Winston still standing before him, posture stiffly respectful. Soren let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Doesn''t matter if I''m not wee. I doubt you''ll enjoy what I have to say next either." He shot a look at Gregory, who stepped forward. "Mr. Whitmore," Gregory said, "the contract is very clear. This partnership includes a performance use: if the Whitmore family makes a profit, the Fawkes family will invest unconditionally in your next venture. But if you incur another loss, the Whitmore family is required topensate us for double the damages." Winston was stunned. He''d expected Soren to demandpensation for the losses, but double the amount? It took Winston a moment to process. He hesitated, forcing a bitter smile. "I don''t recall that use being in the contract when I signed it." Without further exnation, Gregory handed over the contract. When the Whitmore family had signed the partnership agreement, Soren had been furious, so Gregory had handled the details himself¡ªhe remembered it perfectly. Originally, he hadn''t nned to add such a harsh condition, but after considering all the years Winston had dragged the Whitmores into losses while trying to strong-arm Soren with the old matriarch, Gregory decided it was necessary for protection. Looking back now, he was d he''d had the foresight. Even earlier, on the way here, when he''d mentioned this use to Mr. Fawkes, he''d seen Soren''s expression visibly soften. Winston took the contract, hands trembling as he finally opened it after a long hesitation. The moment he found the use, it felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him. All those previous losses, Soren had never demandedpensation-so this time, when the Fawkes family sent over the new contract, Winston hadn''t bothered to check the terms carefully before signing. He never imagined something like this would happen. Forget paying double-with the Whitmore family''s current cash flow, they couldn''t even afford the original loss, let alone twice that amount. Chapter 239 If we really had to siphon funds from other projects, the Whitmore family would be finished for good. Still, years of business experience kept his legs from buckling. He forced augh and turned to Soren. "Mr. Fawkes, after all, we were family once-" "Family?" Soren cut him off with a cold, mockingugh. "Funny, because as I recall, Evangeline severed all ties with the Whitmores long ago. What family do you think we ever were?" He leaned in, voice sharp as a knife. "Besides, I''ve never heard of a father-inw who''d hand off his daughter''s wife to another man." As he spoke, Soren''s gazended on Mr. Wellington, who was trying to quietly slip away at the edge of the room. Mr. Wellington thought he could escape unnoticed, but the moment Soren''s words hung in the air, every pair of eyes turned to him. His knees nearly gave out. In a panic, he bolted, desperate to get away. No one bothered to chase after him. Soren simply watched Wellington''s retreat and shot Gregory a meaningful look. Gregory, Soren''s longtime assistant, instantly understood. For a small-timer like Wellington, once Fawkes Enterprises decided to make a move, hispany wouldn''t survive another day. At the same time, Finn, almost without thinking, pulled out his phone and fired off a quick text. Evangeline, standing beside Finn, immediately sensed a shift in the air around him. Though his smile remained as gentle and refined as ever, she could feel the anger simmering beneath the surface. Whatever it was, it clearly had something to do with Mr. Wellington. "Don''t pay attention to people like that," Finn murmured, leaning closer. "Besides, I happen to like women just like you." She dropped her voice as low as possible, but just then, Soren finished giving Gregory his orders, and Winston had fallen silent. In the heavy hush that followed, her words drifted through the room, loud and unmistakable. Soren''s fists clenched tighter. An inexplicable irritation gnawed at him. When they''d first gotten married, every time Evangeline said she liked something, his name was always attached. Now, barely divorced, she couldn''t wait to tter another man. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He scoffed, voice dripping with sarcasm. "Does it even matter what you like? I wonder if Mr. Lockridge- who''s never been used of loyalty has any interest in divorced women." He spat out the words "divorced women" with deliberate emphasis. Evangeline looked up at him, her expression unreadable. She had been surprised when Soren showed up tonight. At first, she thought he was here to settle scores with the Whitmore family, but it was clear now-she was on his hit list, too. But honestly, after everything she''d been through, Soren''s words barely stung. She''d heard far worse. She was about to snap back when Finn let out a lowugh. "Divorced? That''s nothing. It''s not like she''smitted murder." A slow, teasing grin spread across his face as he added, "And even if she had, I''d still fall for a woman this gorgeous." He pressed a light kiss to the back of her hand, his eyes full of mischief. Soren''s gaze turned cial. His voice dropped to a frigid murmur. "Is that so? And when you''re in bed with her, does it never cross your mind that another man''s had her before you? Doesn''t that make you feel dirty?" Evangeline''s face went deathly pale, mortified and furious. "Soren!" she snapped. He heard the warning in her voice, caught the way Finn''s smile froze just for a heartbeat. For some reason, it filled him with a dark, twisted satisfaction. Chapter 240 After five years of marriage, there was no doubt that Evangeline bore Soren''s mark in every way. How could any other man possibly pretend none of it had happened and love her wholeheartedly? Soren watched as the color drained from Evangeline''s face. She met his gaze, her fingers clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white. Her heart felt as if it were pricked by a thousand tiny needles-not exactly painful, but heavy and suffocating. She knew Soren was telling the truth. Even if he hadn''t said it out loud, she suspected Finn might have, at some point, felt the same disgust. But hearing the words spoken aloud still left her with a deep sense of shame and sadness. Once, she''d loved Soren with every fiber of her being, enduring all his humiliations. Aside from breaking up him and Poppy, she truly believed she''d done nothing to wrong him. Once she realized he''d loved Poppy, she chose divorce, giving him and Poppy another chance. She only wanted a peaceful separation. All this time, she''d been tolerating his anger. But she could never have imagined Soren would humiliate her like this, in front of everyone. All the love she''d poured out had twisted back into weapons, stabbing straight into her heart. She bit her lip, fingers digging deeper into her palm. Just then, a gentle but firm hand closed over her fist, softly coaxing her fingers to uncurl. Finn looked down at her palm, wincing at the crescent-shaped marks left by her nails. "Hey," he murmured, his voice tinged with concern. Holding her hand, he said with quiet conviction, "Why would you ever think you''re tainted? To me, being able to love someone with your whole body and soul- that''s the purest thing there is." "I love you for it." He spoke softly, then lifted his gaze to Soren. "If anything, the real shame is on those who cheat while in a rtionship and then try to trample on their exes after breaking up. Isn''t that right, Mr. Whitmore?" Winston, who''d been silent for a long time, suddenly heard his name and stiffened. Why did Finn''s words make him so ufortable? But he understood-Finn''s words were aimed squarely at Soren. He nced at Soren, catching the man''s cold, warning re, then at Finn, whose eyes held their own glint of menace. The Whitmore family''s wrath was something no one could afford. With a forced chuckle, Winston turned to Evangeline, "I''ll go grab the photo album." And with that, the old fox made a quick exit. Soren''s gaze lingered on Evangeline, but he showed no anger at Finn''s words. He knew Finn was just bluffing. Anyone could say pretty things, but no man could truly not care. "Evangeline, I''ll give you onest chance," Soren said quietly. "If you''re willing toe back, I''ll pretend none of this ever happened. We''ll start over, and I''ll try to give you the love you want." "And about Poppy-" Soren paused. "I know you mind her, but this time, I''ll send her back abroad. You''ll never have to see her again." He didn''t believe Poppy would ever hurt a child on purpose, but if she were sent to the police, it could ruin her record. And besides, Poppy was frail. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer. This was the biggestpromise he could offer. Evangeline stared at him in surprise. She heard the seriousness in his tone. He was willing to try giving her the love she''d always wished for. He''d send Poppy away. Such a tempting offer. When had Soren ever yielded so much? But she still shook her head. "No, I won''t-" Before she could finish, Soren interrupted gently, "You don''t have to answer now. I''ll give you seven days to decide." With that, he cast a weighty look at Finn, then turned and walked away. Chapter 241 Evangeline noticed theplicated look Winston had given Finn just moments ago. But she didn''t dwell on it. Soon after Soren left, Winston emerged from the room, a photo album clutched in his hand. He was already drowning in regret. He''d failed to win over Mr. Wellington, and now he''d almost managed to offend both Soren and Finn in the same afternoon. As for the losses on the Fawkes Enterprises project, he had no idea how to salvage them. Winston handed the photo album to Evangeline, his voice low and pleading. ¡°Evangeline, could you please put in a good word for me with Soren? Ask him not to go for the jugr. The Whitmore family''s just fallen on hard times, but we''ll rise again one day. I know it." Evangeline looked up at him. He seemed older than she remembered. Where his hair had once been jet ck, streaks of gray now crept along his temples. How fortunate, she thought, that he had the privilege to grow old. Her mother, who''d worn herself out for the Whitmore family, hadn''t been so lucky. Why should Winston get to age gracefully-the same man who''d cheated on her mother and squandered the family fortune behind her back? Evangeline exhaled slowly, her gaze turning cold. "Mr. Whitmore." She called him "Mr. Whitmore," not "Father." Winston stiffened at that. She went on, "You seem to have forgotten-I''ll soon be a shareholder in the Fawkes family. If I do speak up, it''ll be to make sure you repay every cent the Whitmore family lost on previous projects, not just double the damages for this one." Winston''s face darkened. "You-" She cut him off. "So don''t waste your breath on me. If you need help, try your favorite daughter. The one you''ve spoiled for years." She nced toward the living room. A shadow darted back out of sight-the eavesdropper clearly caught. Evangeline pretended not to notice. She took Finn''s hand and turned to leave. Winston stayed rooted to the spot, watching Evangeline walk away, her back straight and unflinching, his breathing in angry bursts. Unbelievable. Utterly unbelievable. He finally had to admit it. Evangeline was no longer the daughter he could order around at will. No longer his pawn. She''d grown a spine-and now she could wield her power against him. As furious as he was, Winston realized there was nothing he could do about it. Evangeline had the matriarch behind her, and, at least on the surface, Finn as her boyfriend. He''d once thought Finn was just for show. But after the scene he''d just witnessed, seeing Finn ready to go toe-to-toe with Soren for her, Winston wasn''t so sure anymore. Real or not, one thing was clear: there was no rescuing the Whitmore family through Evangeline. His mind went back to herst words. Slowly, his gaze fell on Giselle, who was chatting quietly with Hazel in the corner of the room. On the way out of the Whitmore house, neither Evangeline nor Finn spoke. A strange silence settled between them. Evangeline knew Soren''s words had done their work. He''d sessfully driven a wedge between them. If she was honest, she and Finn had only evere together for their own benefit. Their rtionship was shaky-no, it had never been real in the first ce. She didn''t think about what woulde next, and she doubted Finn did either. But Soren had dragged their ugly truth into the light, forcing them to look at it whether they wanted to or not. "Want to grab a drink with me?" Once they were in the car, Finn was the first to break the silence. Evangeline nodded. "Sure." When she was a child, she and Theresa could share their hearts without a second thought. But as adults, some things needed a little liquid courage to say out loud. Finn started the car, but a sudden sharp pain shot through his eyes. He paused, took off his sses, and rubbed his brow. Chapter 242 "What''s wrong?" Evangeline caught the way he pressed his hand to his eye. Finn didn''t answer right away. He waited until the pain eased, then shook his head. That old injury in his eye acted up from time to time he was used to it by now. After a moment, he rubbed his eyes. When his vision finally cleared, it was as if everything had gone back to normal. "Probably just strained my eyes a bit,¡± Finn said, brushing it off. But Evangeline couldn''t miss the red veins spider-webbing through his eye. She remembered, suddenly, something he''d let slip before-how he''d once hurt his eye. Back then, he''d joked about it. But looking at him now, she realized ordinary eye strain didn''t look like this. Just then, a thought flickered through her mind. "Wait here a second." She unbuckled her seatbelt, opened the car door, and hopped out. There was a pharmacy not far from the Whitmore family estate. When she was little, she''d once tumbled from a tree, leaving her eye bloodshot and swollen. Her mom had gone to that very pharmacy for medicine, and within a week, her eye had healed. Now, Evangeline hurried there, bought the same eye drops, and returned to the car. Finn saw the bounce in her step as she got back in, and couldn''t help but smile. "Where''d you disappear to? All mysterious and secretive." Evangeline waved the bottle of eye drops at him. "These work wonders. Should help a bit." She slid back into her seat, twisted the cap off, and leaned over toward him. The golden sunset spilled in behind her, bathing her hair in a warm glow. Her delicate features seemed almost ethereal in that soft light, and her amber eyes sparkled. Finn gazed at her, his heart skipping a beat. They were so close now, he could feel her breath mingling with his. "Lower yourself a bit-tilt your head back," Evangeline instructed, holding the bottle in one hand and gently tipping his chin up with the other. Finn was too tall; his legs were long, but so was his torso. At this angle, she couldn''t quite get the right position for the drops. There was something strange about being this close, but despite the odd feeling, Finn found himself obeying without protest. Evangeline squeezed the drops into his eye, then gently massaged the area around it. "Feel any better?" she asked. Finn grabbed a tissue from the glovebox, handed one to her so she could wipe her hands, then used another to dab the leftover drops from his face. Honestly, they wouldn''t do much good. His injury was old-this stuff couldn''t really help anymore. But when he saw Evangeline''s hopeful, expectant look, he found himself smiling anyway. "Much better," he said. A harmless lie. Evangeline saw through it; the redness in his eye hadn''t faded at all. And when she''d leaned in to help, she''d noticed a tiny scar, barely visible, at the edge of his pupil. So, it wasn''t just eye strain, or a minor injury. This was something far more serious, and no over-the-counter remedy would fix it. But she didn''t call him out. Instead, she set the eye drops in the center console. "I''ll just leave these here. If you feel ufortable, use them¡ªthey might help a little. And try not to strain your eyes so much, okay?" Finn nodded. Still, Evangeline felt uneasy. He was lying. And she knew he was lying. But she couldn''t bring herself to confront him about it. It was a gentle lie, after all -and sometimes, it was better for both of them to leave things unsaid. Exposing the truth would only make things harder. Just like when Soren had pressed Finn with those questions earlier, making everything so ufortable. With that thought, her mind began to settle. "Evangeline." Finn spoke suddenly, breaking the silence. She gave a quiet "Yeah?" and looked at him-only then realizing, from the seriousness in his eyes, that something had changed. Chapter 243 Finn used to call her yful names like "beautiful" or "gorgeous," always with a teasing smile, or else he''d address her formally as "Miss Whitmore" or "Ms. Whitmore." It was rare for him to say her name so seriously. Evangeline paused, caught off guard by the solemnity in his voice. Finn wrapped her hand gently in his, his tone earnest. "I lied about the eyedrops just now. But everything I said at your family''s estate was the truth." He meant it¡ªhe liked her. He thought she was pure-hearted. That, too, was real. Evangeline gazed at his serious expression, and as she realized what he was saying, her cheeks grew inexplicably warm. "But... why?" The question slipped out before she could stop herself. As soon as she said it, she realized it was too broad, too vague a question with a thousand possible answers. Why had he lied to her? Why had he been so kind just now? Why suggest being together in the first ce? ... But she couldn''t quite pin down what she truly wanted to ask, nor did she want to examine her own motives too closely. Their rtionship had started with mutual benefit in mind; feelings were supposed to be the least of their concerns. Yet Soren''s relentless pressure today had made her suddenly want to care-just a little. Surprised by the rity of her own thoughts, Evangeline gradually calmed down. But Finn seemed to understand exactly what was running through her mind. "I know you have a lot of questions about me," he said, "and I have plenty about you, too." "So, how about this-we y a game tonight?" After leaving the Whitmore estate, Soren climbed into the back seat of his car. "Mr. Fawkes, the arrangements have been made. Mr. Wellington''spany is built on shaky ground-the profits look good on paper, but they won''tst the week," Gregory reported from the driver''s seat, his tone respectful. "I heard The Lockridges are making moves as well," he continued. "Seems like they''re helping us this time. If nothing unexpected happens, Wellington''spany will go under in about three days-drowning in debt." Gregory couldn''t hide his confusion. The Lockridge family had never lifted a finger for the Fawkeses before. Usually, whenever the Fawkes family made a move, the Lockridges would jump at the chance to make things harder for them. So why get involved in something as trivial as taking down Wellington''spany this time? It just didn''t add up. Soren, however, wasn''t surprised to hear The Lockridges mentioned. He just hadn''t expected Finn to actually use Lockridge family resources for Evangeline''s sake. He let out a cold, mirthlessugh. He could still see, clear as day, Finn and Evangeline''s hands sped together, and he reyed Evangeline''s recent deration "I like him"-in his mind. A fresh wave of anger surged in his chest, but he quickly forced himself to calm down. The Lockridge family was a tangled mess, rife with infighting. There was no way Finn and Evangeline could ever really end up together. Soren had never doubted that for a second. But watching Evangeline, so na?ve and trusting, being led around in circles by Finn-it was more than he could stand. "Find out everything you can about Finn," he ordered after a moment, his voice cold. "I want a full report on my desk within three days." Gregory nodded. "Understood." "Mr. Fawkes, should we head back to the office?" Things had been tensetely between Soren and Miss Yates, ever since the incident with Evangeline''s miscarriage. Soren had been spending his nights at the office, only returning to the house when absolutely necessary. Soren rubbed his temples. "No. Take me home." Some things just couldn''t be avoided forever. He''d given Evangeline seven days to decide, and he''d use those same seven days to take care of what he needed to do. When Soren arrived at the house, he hadn''t even made it to the front door before he heard Macy''s hesitant, almost pleading voice inside. "Miss Yates, Evangeline usually handles all this. I have no idea what to do..." Chapter 244 Soren stepped through the doorway and immediately noticed the tension in the room. Poppy''s face was pale and drawn, while Macy stood in front of her with her head bowed, looking every bit like a child caught misbehaving. The two of them were standing by therge aquarium in the living room. Inside, the fish looked sluggish and lethargic, and one striking red arowana floated belly- up, lifeless. He remembered that Evangeline used to be especially fond of that particr fish. Soren''s brow knit tightly. "What happened?" At the sound of his voice, Macy flinched. Poppy, too, froze for a second-she hadn''t expected Soren toe home at this hour. She usually fed the fish now and then, buttely, her mood had been in shambles and she''d let things slide. When she finally checked the tank today, it was toote -one of the fish was already dead. It could have been a trivial matter, or a serious one; she''d even considered using it to threaten Macy. But she hadn''t counted on Soren''s sudden return. After a moment''s thought, Poppy tried topose herself and said gently, "Soren, let me handle this " But Soren cut her off, his tone t. "Go to your room. This doesn''t concern you." Poppy wanted to protest, but the look on Soren''s face-icy, with eyes as cold and dark as a winter storm-made her heart race with unease. She didn''t dare linger and turned quickly to leave. Once they were alone, Soren''s gaze settled coolly on Macy. "What''s something Evangeline always took care of?" Macy knew there was no point in hiding it anymore. In a small, trembling voice she answered, "Feeding the fish.¡± She darted a nervous nce at Soren and waved her hands in a rush. "But Miss Whitmore offered-she liked doing it herself. I never forced her." "Just feeding the fish?" Soren''s eyes flicked to the aquarium, where green algae clung to the ss and the remaining fish drifted sluggishly. He''d never paid much attention to these little details before, but he remembered that the tank used to be spotless. "Cleaning the tank, changing the water, adjusting the filters-she did all that too, didn''t she?" Macy didn''t respond, only dropped her head even lower. The chill in the room deepened, radiating from Soren until Macy could barely breathe. Soren let out a cold, mirthlessugh. "Macy, don''t forget why I hired you." "Not only did you neglect your most basic duties, you''ve cost me money." "These fish were imported. Each one cost over three hundred thousand dors. You''re good at math-why don''t you figure out how much you owe me?" Realizing Soren was truly angry, Macy''s legs gave out and she copsed to her knees with a thud. "Mr. Fawkes, it''s not that I didn''t want to do it¡ªI''m just terrified of those scaly creatures. I can''t even get close to them, I swear. I never meant for this to happen." Soren paused, a realization dawning. "You''re afraid of fish-and yet, all these years, someone''s been preparing fish dishes in the kitchen. How did you manage that?" Macy opened her mouth, hesitated, then whispered, "Miss Whitmore did it." "So Evangeline''s been the one cooking for the house all these years?" he pressed. Suddenly, it made sense. After Evangeline had moved out, Macy''s cooking had changed so drastically he''d thought he was misremembering the old vors¡ªor that Macy was simply getting older. But if it had always been Evangeline preparing the meals... That day in her apartment, when he''d tasted something so familiar-now he knew why. Soren felt as if his entire body had turned to stone. And then he remembered-just a month ago, Evangeline had told him she''d been caring for the house all along. He hadn''t believed her. Worse, he''d gone out of his way to humiliate her for it. Chapter 245 Seeing Soren''s face grow darker by the second, Macy''s heart sank even further. Honestly, now that Evangeline wasn''t here, she could easily im that, except for the fish, she''d cooked everything else herself. But she was terrified: what if Soren didn''t believe her and told her to whip something up right then? Her lie would unravel instantly. She couldn''t figure out why Soren suddenly cared about such trivial matters. Still, her mind raced, desperately searching for a way to get herself off the hook. She could say Evangeline insisted on cooking and that she was just the helper, or flip it around and im Evangeline forbade her from entering the kitchen. Either way, with Evangeline gone, Soren was bound to believe whatever she said. But before she could open her mouth, Soren''s voice cut through the air, cold and sharp. "Is that all?" "That''s all! Only those were done by Miss Whitmore. I''ve handled everything else with the utmost care," Macy replied, her tone firm and decisive. Yet Soren caught the flicker of panic in her eyes. He suddenly remembered the sunflower seed shells left scattered on the floor a few days ago, and the fruit peels piled up in the trash, never taken out. A furious, mirthless smile tugged at his lips. "If that''s the case, I''ll have someone pull up the security footage from the house. Let''s see just how seriously you''ve been working, Macy." "Security footage?" Macy''s face drained of color, sweat instantly breaking out on her forehead. She had no idea there were cameras in the house. Soren seemed to read her mind and let out a cold snort. "Two years ago, someone broke in. Evangeline was scared, so she had cameras installed. They were meant for protection, not for this sort of thing-but looks like they''lle in handy today." At that, Macy''sposurepletely shattered. She''d heard about the break-in, but never realized Evangeline had gone so far as to install surveince. If all Soren discovered was herziness, it wouldn''t be the end of the world. The real problem was all the things she''d smuggled out of the house behind his back. If he found out about that... A shiver ran down her spine. In a panic, she clung desperately to the hem of Soren''s trousers, bursting into sobs. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fawkes! I swear I''ll never do it again!" She choked on her tears, confessing everything in a rush. "It''s true-Miss Whitmore''s been managing the house all these years, but it was Mrs. Fawkes''s orders! I was just following instructions..." Sure, she''d wanted to ck off, but the main reason was Helena''s support. Years ago, Helena had told her to let Evangeline toughen up a bit, and with that blessing, Macy had dared to take things easy. Without Helena''s say-so, she wouldn''t have had the nerve, not in a million years. Macy sobbed harder, spilling every secret to Soren. A pounding ache throbbed in Soren''s temples. He clenched his jaw so tightly his ears rang. "Get out," he said atst, voice guttural with rage as he pointed toward the door. The anger radiating from him made him seem almost dangerous. Macy froze for a split second, then scrambled away, tripping over herself in her haste to escape. Soren dropped onto the sofa, feeling as if his entire body had been drained of strength. That old, suffocating fear crept over him again, squeezing his chest so tightly he could barely breathe. No wonder Evangeline never wanted toe back. No wonder she was so desperate to cut ties. He knew he''d been distant, especially after everything with Poppy. Maybe he''d neglected her emotionally, but at least he''d always thought he''d provided for her materially. But now? The ident. The baby. Money for daily living. Even the housework-he''d turned a blind eye and left her shouldering it all. And his mother... Soren rubbed his brow, feeling as if a heavy weight pressed against his chest. He''d never realized how much Evangeline had endured in silence. Chapter 246 No, it wasn''t just that. There were probably things he still didn''t know. Evangeline had always been the sort to share only the good news and keep her troubles to herself. Every time he came home, she''d greet him with that ever- cheerful smile. What had he been thinking back then, really? Poppy had been struggling abroad, bullied and barely scraping by¡ªso how did Evangeline manage to stay so lighthearted, so happy? He''d responded by keeping his distance, answering her with cold indifference more often than not. Sometimes, he''d deliberately push back, just to be contrary. Two years ago, when Evangeline insisted someone had broken into the house and wanted to install security cameras, he''d shot her down without a second thought. He hated the idea of being watched. But now, regret crept in-a feeling that was foreign to him. He''d never been one to regret his choices. Even when he''d grudgingly married Evangeline, he''d only felt a vague irritation toward her, never actual regret. Even when he learned about everything Poppy had suffered, he''d just felt guilty¡ª his first instinct had been to make it right, not to dwell on what was lost. But now, over something like this, he found himself regretting his decision? Soren pressed his fingers to his pounding temples. His mind was a tangled mess. "Soren." He heard Poppy''s voice behind him. Soren turned. Poppy stood in the middle of the room, clutching a suitcase, looking very much like she was about to leave. He hesitated. "What are you...?" "I''m sorry, Soren." Poppy lowered her gaze, her voice soft with apology. "I know that because of the ident, and because Evangeline lost the baby, you must hate me." "I honestly didn''t know Evangeline was in that car, but the truth is, it was my fault. My car lost control, and because of that, Evangeline lost her child. It drove a wedge between you two." "I know you''ve been avoiding me, staying at the office every night. But I don''t want to see you like this." "If my presence is making your life harder, I''m willing to go." She forced a bitter smile, tightened her grip on the suitcase, and started toward the door. Soren watched her thin figure retreat, his brow creasing again. He''de back this time to ask her to leave, but now, an unexpected sense of difort twisted inside him. "Oh, and..." Poppy stopped, turning back. "Evangeline probably doesn''t want to see me right now. Could you give her my apologies? I know what losing a child means to a woman, so even if she wants me to get down on my knees and beg for forgiveness, I''ll do it. No hesitation." Soren looked at her, taking in the sorrow in her eyes. He remembered how adamant Evangeline had been, convinced Poppy had killed the baby on purpose. For a few brief moments, he''d even doubted Poppy himself. But now, standing here, he couldn''t see a trace of malice in her. He said nothing. Seeing this, Poppy pressed her lips together, turned, and continued for the door. She clutched the suitcase handle, her heart full of unwillingness and frustration. But Liam had already told her everything¡ªand told her straight out that Soren was wracked with guilt over the child, that he''d always feel that way toward Evangeline. At first, she''d thought guilt would be easy to handle. After all, Evangeline still held shares in Fawkes Enterprises; Soren woulde around. But after watching him these past few days, she realized she was wrong. Soren had been deliberately avoiding her and spending more and more time with Evangeline. She''d even followed him once, to the building where Evangeline lived now, and saw him-Soren, who had always been so proud-speaking gently to Evangeline, even holding her in his arms... Things had gottenplicated. Today, when Soren came home out of the blue and confronted Macy about old grievances, she knew he was probably going to ask her to leave, too. Chapter 247 Given the circumstances, she had no choice but to take the initiative. This was a silent game of strategy, with neither side willing to make the first move. Poppy made her way toward the door, deliberately slowing her pace, hoping for a word from Soren. But he remained silent, not even ncing her way. She paused at the threshold and, with forced effort, lugged her suitcase onto the front step, sneaking a nce over her shoulder at him. "Wait." His voice, low andmanding, finally broke the silence behind her. A barely-there smile flickered on Poppy''s lips. She turned to see Soren striding over, taking the suitcase from her without a word. Just as she was about to speak, he carried it outside and set it firmly beyond the door. Her smile froze. "I''ll have Gregory drive you," Soren said, his tone cool and final. "The new building has tight security. You''ll be safe there." The hope that had just sparked in Poppy''s chest was doused as if with a bucket of ice water. She hesitated, then forced a smile. "Alright." It didn''t matter. The game wasn''t over yet. Evangeline and Soren were already divorced. Even if she couldn''t stay in the house, there would be other chances for her and Soren. After all, she still worked at Fawkes Enterprises¡ªand she had Flora on her side. Compared to Evangeline, her odds were much better. The bar was alive with noise and energy, the air thick withughter and pulsing music. In a rtively quiet booth tucked away in the corner, Evangeline and Finn sat across from each other. Between them was a neat row of shot sses, each filled with potent liquor, with several more bottles chilling in an ice bucket nearby. "Truth or drink," Finn announced. "If you''re scared, you can still back out." Evangeline nced at the sses in front of her-nothing but the strongest spirits, some shots even mixed with several types of hard liquor. She smiled. "If you''re not afraid, why should I be?" She raised an eyebrow. "Do you know what people used to call me before I got married?" Finn''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "What did they call you?" "The Iron Lady," she said, lifting her chin with a hint of pride. "At Whitmore family dinners, I could drink every man at the table under the table¡ªall by myself." There was no room for weakness at the bar. Even if she couldn''t drink as much as she imed, she''d never let it show. Finn let out a low whistle, rubbing his brow in mock despair. "That''s bad news for me. Three drinks and I''m done for." Evangeline shot him a look. She didn''t buy it for a second, but she didn''t bother calling him out. He shrugged, feigning regret. "Guess I''ll have to stick to the truth, then." Evangeline arched an eyebrow. Truth be told, Finn was too good at ying a part -good enough that with that face of his, he could easily pass for a movie star. Sometimes, even if he lied, she couldn''t tell the difference. But tonight, the rules were set: a game of "Truth or Drink," trading questions, and every answer had to be honest. If someone refused to answer, they had to take a shot. Finn had suggested the game, so tonight, she''d trust that he''d y it straight. "Let''s roll to see who asks first," Finn suggested, reaching for the dice. Before he could grab them, Evangeline picked up a shot, downed it in one smooth motion as if it were water, and set the empty ss down. "I''ll go first." She fixed her gaze on him. "You and Victor-what''s really going on between you?" Finn''s fingers stilled for a moment. Chapter 248 Finn gave a rxed smile. "Honestly, I thought you''d start with a little small talk¡ª ease in with something basic before getting to the real questions." He hadn''t expected her to cut straight to the heart of the matter with her very first ask. Evangeline replied, "With most people, I probably would." Finn raised an eyebrow. "So why not with me?" She smiled, her voice soft and warm. "Because you''re my boyfriend. I can''t treat you like everyone else, can I?" Finn caught the yful glint in her eyes, the way they curved as she smiled, mischief flickering in those chestnut irises. He let out a quiet, helplessugh. He could see what she was doing-mirroring his own tactics. Mix just enough truth in with the lies, and after a while, it''s impossible to tell one from the other. Finn leaned back in his chair. "Victor''s my cousin. Honestly, if it weren''t for him, my sister and I probably wouldn''t be alive today. But the same goes for him¡ª without us, he wouldn''t have made it this far either. When we were kids, it was... well, you could call it a sort of symbiosis. These days, though, it''s more of a partnership." "A partnership in what?" Evangeline asked. "Controlling the Lockridge family-or is it something else?" Finn didn''t answer right away. Instead, his tone shifted. "My turn." Evangeline pressed her lips together and folded her arms, crossing them over her chest¡ªa ssic posture of self-protection, whether she realized it or not. Finn noticed but said nothing. "How are you feeling today?" Evangeline blinked, caught off guard. What kind of question was that? She couldn''t help but point out, "I thought we agreed to take turns. If you waste yours on trivial questions, you''ll only end up giving me more information before you get what you really want." Finn shrugged, unbothered. "I don''t think it''s trivial. I actually care." Evangeline was silent. "And besides," he added with a hint of a smile, "as you said, we''re a couple. I should treat my girlfriend differently. With others, I go straight for the jugr. With you, I want to help you let your guard down." He repeated the question, more gently this time. "So-how are you feeling today?" The question, simple as it was, settled between them. Evangeline felt her nerves ease as she tried to recall thest time she''d even considered her own feelings. It should have been easy to answer, but the truth was, she realized, she couldn''t remember thest time she''d thought about it at all. All those years¡ªthe Whitmores'' cold contempt, the Fawkes'' biting remarks, Soren''s growing hostility day after day, Macy''s constant orders, and the mocking nces from everyone else in Serenity Falls-she''d learned that paying attention to her emotions only ever brought her pain. No one cared how she felt. There was no one to ask, no one who would listen. So eventually, she''d trained herself to ignore it all-shut down her senses, block out the hurt, just to survive another day. Finn''s voice broke the silence. "Is it really that hard to answer?" She managed a small smile. "I''m... happy. I''m happy there''s still someone in this world who''ll stand by me-without hesitation-when I need help. Whatever your reasons, I''m grateful for that." Finn arched an eyebrow, a rare trace of sincerity in his voice. "The pleasure''s all mine." Evangeline didn''t hesitate to press forward with her earlier line of questioning. "So, you and Victor are partners. Tell me if one day, while we''re still together, Victor asks you to get rid of me, what would you do? Would you keep working with him? Stand aside? Or... would you choose me?" She didn''t flinch,ying her real question bare. Finn didn''t look surprised. If anything, it seemed he''d been expecting it all along. Evangeline watched him, reading the calm in his eyes and the measured set of his mouth. Of course he knew about her history with Victor. He''d known for a long time. Chapter 249 Finn didn''t answer right away. In those few seconds of silence, Evangeline could already guess what he was thinking. After all, these were the Lockridges. No matter how close Finn acted with her, there was no way he''d risk open conflict with Victor for her sake. She''d known this from the start, so the realization didn''t sting. Borrowing Finn''s influence was only part of it; the real reason she stayed close to him was so that, if Victor ever truly turned against her, she''d have enough power to protect herself. Just as she was convinced Finn would let the question slide, he spoke up. "I''ll help you." Evangeline blinked, surprised. "Why?" "I told you before, it breaks my heart to see a beautiful woman get hurt," Finn said with a crooked smile. "Naturally, I''m not about to join someone else in bullying a woman¡ªespecially not my own girlfriend." He paused, eyes glinting with something unspoken. "There are other reasons, of course. But those would answer a different question." Evangeline realized then she''d overstepped, asking two questions in a row. She picked up her ss and knocked back another drink. "My penalty." She set the empty ss down and nodded at Finn. "Your turn." Finn propped his elbow on the table, his eyes yful. "Soren said earlier he''d give you a week to think about it. So will you get back together with him?" "Absolutely not." Evangeline didn''t even hesitate. Finn looked genuinely pleased. "That''s my question done." There was something odd in his easy smile, something that nagged at her. Why did it feel like Finn was jealous? The thought slipped out before she could stop herself. "Are you jealous of Soren?" Finn grabbed a ss, his lips twitching. "I''ll plead the fifth on that one." He tossed back the drink. Only then did Evangeline realize she''d just wasted her turn with another question. But what did it mean, that Finn wouldn''t answer? Did he actually like her? That didn''t seem right. She was realistic; Finn had dated so many women, beautiful, charming, with better figures and personalities than hers. None of them hadsted. She wasn''t arrogant enough to think she was special enough to make a yboy settle down. As she mulled it over, Finn''s voice cut through her thoughts. "If one day, Soren and I were both in danger, and you could only save one of us, who would you choose?" Evangeline stared at him, thrown by the seriousness in his tone. It had been years since she''d heard a question like that. Back at Whitmore family gatherings, some aunt or uncle would tease her: if your father and your husband both fell into ake and you could only save one, who''d you choose? Even as a child, she''d already known Soren and imagined he''d be her future husband, the one she''d love too much to lose. But Winston was her father, and their family had still been whole then. She couldn''t bear the thought of anything happening to him-her mother would be devastated. Back then, her answer was always certain. If she could only save one, she''d save her father and follow her beloved into the dark. It wasn''t untilter she learned just how fragile love could be. Now, faced with that choice, she wouldn''t pick either. Because those questions were always hypothetical, but life had forced her to make real choices-and in both love and family, she''d been the one left behind. So her answer to Finn''s question was clear. If it ever came to that, she''d choose herself first. Chapter 250 After some thought, Evangeline decided to keep her feelings to herself. Even though she had her reasons, she couldn''t help but feel that her thoughts were a little too selfish. Besides, saying them out loud would only hurt someone. With that in mind, she took a sip of wine. Finn noticed the movement, and the easy smile on his lips faltered just a little. Was his question too difficult? Or... was it that her answer might be Soren? Seeing the disappointment flicker across his face, Evangeline''s heart tightened. She couldn''t bear it and hurriedly changed the subject. "How many girlfriends have you had before?" she asked. Finn considered for a moment. "Honestly? I''ve lost count." Evangeline fell silent. If he couldn''t remember, it was probably true-he''d dated that many. Finn watched her. "Does that make you jealous?" His "innocent" look sent a chill down her spine. She had a sense of foreboding-no matter how she answered, he''d probably be displeased. But they''d promised to be honest with each other, and she didn''t want to be the one to break that rule. Still, for reasons she couldn''t exin, she didn''t want to see Finn upset either. She took another drink. A few sses in, her stomach felt warm and the alcohol was starting to get to her. Finn was obviously jealous of Soren, but the idea that he really liked her seemed a little far-fetched. Yet the pointed questions he kept asking, the unmistakable jealousy in his eyes-it didn''t seem like an act. Unable to help herself, Evangeline blurted out, "Do you like me?" The moment the words left her mouth, she saw color flood Finn''s ears¡ªa deep, vivid red, as if he''d been caught in a lie. Evangeline felt as if she''d been struck by lightning. Finn didn''t answer. Instead, he grabbed his ss and downed the drink in one go. The shock and wild hope in Evangeline''s heart slowly ebbed away, reced by a quiet calm. Of course. She''d imagined it. It was all just wishful thinking. Finn couldn''t say what he really felt, which clearly meant the answer was no. She didn''t notice how stiff his fingers were as he set the ss back down. Thatst drink had been pure reflex-he was so tense he barely realized what he was doing. For some reason, the words "I like you," "I love you"-so simple, words he''d said to countless women before-were suddenly impossible to say. For the first time in his life. He opened his mouth to say something else, but when he caught the flicker of disappointment in Evangeline''s eyes, a strange sense of relief washed over him. He picked up another ss and offered it to her. Evangeline blinked. "You haven''t asked anything." "I know," Finn replied, his smile returning. "Let''s have a toast." "We''ve been together this long, and I don''t think we''ve ever celebrated." She didn''t really get it, but she clinked her ss with his anyway. Finn was just about to ask the next question when Evangeline spoke up first. "Let''s not talk about Soren anymore." She was sure Finn was about to bring up Soren again-ask if she still had feelings for him, or make her choose between the two of them, or something else along those lines. "I just don''t want to talk about him right now," Evangeline said quietly. She didn''t want to revisit those five years with Soren. It wasn''t that she resented him-she''d known, even when she married him, that he didn''t love her. There was no right to resentment. She just saw no reason to keep dragging up a rtionship that had ended long ago. Besides, they''d been divorced for years. Chapter 251 She didn''t want to bring up Soren Fawkes again. It felt too much like gossiping behind his back. She just wanted a clean break. Finn Lockridge offered a small smile. "I''m not going to ask about Soren." He already had his answer, so there was no point in asking anything else. Finn adjusted his sses on his nose and finally asked the one question that had driven him to approach Evangeline Whitmore in the first ce the one he''d been waiting for the right moment to ask. "Where is Theresa Carlisle?" At the question, Evangeline''s gaze drifted up to meet his, her expression cid. "That''s the real reason you got close to me, isn''t it?" she asked. Finn didn''t bother to deny it. He simply nodded. "Yes." "If you didn''t want to know the answer to that question, you never would have helped me. You wouldn''t have... yed along with me all this time." Her words were phrased as a question, but her tone was one of t certainty. "Yes," Finn replied, just as directly. Hearing the unhesitating response, a self-deprecating smile touched Evangeline''s lips. She had reyed this scenario in her mind countless times, and this was always the answer that made the most sense. The moment she''d learned of his connection to Victor Lockridge, she had been sure of it. She thought she had prepared herself for this moment. But hearing him confirm it still sent an unexpected pang of destion and grief through her. The music in the bar shifted, the beat growing louder, more aggressive. The sound pulled Evangeline from her thoughts. "I don''t know," she said. "Victor has the resources to find her easily," she exined. "So, to guarantee she could get away safely, she never told anyone her destination. She didn''t even know it herself." "We also made a pact not to contact each other until the day she decides toe back." "So, the answer you went to all this trouble for? I don''t have it. Your reason for getting close to me... it was a dead end from the start." She finished, her voice steady and quiet. Finn was silent for a few seconds, lost in thought, before giving a slow, contemtive nod. Evangeline''s lips quirked. "Right. I asked an extra question just now. Penalty on me." With that, she grabbed her ss and downed two shots in quick session. As she reached for a third, Finn''s hand covered hers. "That''s enough." "Two questions, two shots," Evangeline muttered. She couldn''t stop her fingers from trembling, her breath catching in her throat. *It''s cold,* she told herself. *The AC in this ce is just turned up too high.* "Your turn," Finn said, his voice softer now. He must have noticed the icy chill of her skin. He reached out as if to warm her hand in his, but she snatched it back before he could touch her. She shook her head. "I don''t have any more questions." She already knew everything she needed to including the most important piece of the puzzle: Finn''s real motive. No, wait. There was one more. All this time, he had done so much for this one answer. He had invested his time and energy, bought back her mother''s heirlooms, antagonized Soren for her, and even faked this whole rtionship. And now, he had his answer: she knew nothing. Evangeline swallowed, forcing the emotion down, trying to keep her voice even. She looked up at him, her voice eerily calm. "Finn... are we breaking up?" Chapter 252 The noise of the club was a dull roar, and under the dim, pulsing lights, Finn''s face went rigid for just a fraction of a second before settling back into its usual calm mask. Evangeline couldn''t tell if his silence was a confession or if he was just annoyed that she''d seen right through him. She''d known from the moment she met Finn that he was a master of disguise; if he didn''t want you to know what he was feeling, you wouldn''t. And right now, he was a locked vault. She stared into his eyes, searching for a crack in the facade, but found nothing. He was half-reclined against the booth''s leather backrest, his eyelidsnguidly lowered, casting a faint, misty veil over his beautiful, almond-shaped eyes. After a beat of hesitation, he finally seemed to register her words. He slowly reached for a ss on the table, drained it in one swallow, and then rose, moving toward her. Watching him, Evangeline''s body tensed, and on some strange impulse, she stood up too. Was this it? Was he really going to be this formal about breaking up with her? It figured. He was giving her the respect of a proper ending. It was probably why, after a string of girlfriends over the years, he had apletely spotless reputation. The man knew how to close a chapter cleanly, which was, she had to admit, strangely admirable. *Alright,* she thought, steeling herself. *Let''s get the terms straight.* The breakup was fine, but he couldn''t pull his investment from UME, not yet. As for her mother''s diamond ring, she''d pay him back for it eventually, but she wasn''t giving it back. Not that he''d care about the money; knowing Finn, he wouldn''t give it a second thought. With her mental checklistplete, she let out a quiet breath. "Evangeline....." Finn''s voice was a low, husky rasp. She braced herself for the rest of the sentence, but it never came. He fell silent. Puzzled, she lifted her head just as a shadow fell over her. Finn''s arm draped over her shoulder, and his entire body suddenly pitched forward. She didn''t even have time to react. He crashed into her, the force of his dead weight sending them both tumbling back onto the booth''s cushioned seat. "Finn?" At first, she thought it was some dramatic pose. But seconds passed, and he remained frozen. A sudden panic clenched in her gut. She pushed at his chest, then patted his cheek. Nothing. Finally, in ast-ditch effort, she held her fingers under his nose. After a moment of frantic probing, she felt the steady, even rhythm of his breathing. The conclusion hit her with a jolt of disbelief. He was... drunk. Passed out cold. Thankfully, their booth was in a secluded corner, and most of the club''s attention was fixated on a chiseled male strippermanding the dance floor. Hardly anyone had noticed them. It took every ounce of her strength, but Evangeline finally managed to squirm out from under him. Finn looked so slender, all lean lines and sharp angles, but he was heavier than she could have ever imagined. By the time she was back on her feet, she was gasping for air, her lungs burning. She stood there for a moment, catching her breath and trying to figure out what to do next. She hadn''t had much to drink, so her head was clear, but her thoughts were a jumbled mess. She couldn''t believe he''d gotten drunk so easily. Glenn Carlisle was a lightweight too, but he could at least handle a couple of beers with her. And when Glenn got drunk, it was a slow, predictable process. He''d know his limit and would quietly call a cab or an Uber to take him home before he made a fool of himself. Soren, on the other hand, could drink anyone under the table; she''d rarely ever seen him truly drunk. But Finn? He''d gone from articte to unconscious in the blink of an eye. She''d never seen anything like it. She waspletely at a loss. If she hadn''t opened the bottles herself, she would have sworn someone had slipped something into his drink. But this was the reality, and she had to deal with it. Chapter 253 It was only then, as she stared at the unconscious man sprawled in her booth, that she realized how little she actually knew about him. They were supposed to be boyfriend and girlfriend, yet his personal life was a total nk. She had no idea where he lived or if he had any friends in the city she could call. After a moment''s thought, she reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. She scrolled through his contacts. The list was shockingly sparse. Pinned to the top was a contact simplybeled "Sister," followed by another entry with just a single star emoji as the name. No time to overthink it. She tapped on "Sister." She vaguely recalled Finn mentioning he had an older sister named Arabe Lockridge. He''d even shown her a photo once-a stunningly beautiful woman with an elegant air and, ording to Finn, a notoriously bad temper. When the call connected, Evangeline took a deep breath. "Hello, this is-Finn is drunk, and he-" The line went dead. Arabe had hung up on her. Evangeline stared at the phone, dumbfounded. She tried again. This time, no one answered. On her third attempt, a blunt text message popped up on her screen: *Scammer. Piss off.* Evangeline rolled her eyes. Fine. She switched to a video call. This time, Arabe answered. She was wrapped in a plush white bathrobe, her hair messily tied back, and her face was covered with a thick, green face mask. It was apletely domestic look, yet Evangeline could still feel a bone-deep sense of superiority and an icy demeanor radiating through the screen. "Hi, I''m not a scammer," Evangeline said quickly. "And what scammer ever admits to being one?" Arabe shot back, her voice dripping with disdain. *Fair enough,* Evangeline thought. She nced back at the sleeping Finn, about to turn the camera on him to prove her innocence, but the moment she moved, Arabe''s brow furrowed slightly. "Evangeline?" she asked, a hint of confusion in her voice. "You know who I am?" Evangeline asked, surprised. "Mm," Arabe grunted. With the media frenzy surrounding her and Finn, it would have been hard not to. A wave of relief washed over Evangeline. This would make things much easier. She was just about to exin the situation when Arabe cut straight to the chase. "Is Finn really drunk?" Evangeline nodded. "He had four sses of " "Four?" Arabe''s voice shot up in rm, cutting her off. "That much?" Evangeline fell silent. She supposed for someone who didn''t drink, four sses was a lot. "Didn''t Finn tell you about his tolerance?" Arabe pressed. "...He did," Evangeline admitted. She just hadn''t believed him. Looking back, she realized she''d never seen Finn have more than one drink. He''d have a single ss and then wouldn''t touch another drop all night. Sensing her surprise, Arabe''s tone softened slightly. "Finn''s allergic to alcohol. He loves tasting fine wines and spirits, so he''ll have a small amount, but he never overindulges." She paused, a thoughtful note entering her voice. "He''s always been so disciplined about it. He''s never gotten drunk before. This is a first." *What on earth did they talk about?* Arabe wondered, her gaze sharpening as she stared at Evangeline through the screen. *What did they do? For Finn to trust her this much...* Evangeline shifted ufortably under her intense scrutiny. "I can send you our address-" "Don''t bother," Arabe interrupted again. "I don''t babysit drunk men. But I don''t trust anyone else in the Lockridge family with him either. He''s staying with you tonight." She offered a wry, almost imperceptible smile. "Do with him what you will." And with that, before Evangeline could even process the words, Arabe hung up. Chapter 254 Staring at the disconnected call, Evangeline couldn''t shake the feeling that Arabe''s parting words had a strange, hidden meaning. Finn had told her they were close, that they had relied on each otherpletely before returning to the Lockridge family. So why would Arabe trust her, a virtual stranger, more than her own family? Did she really believe Evangeline wouldn''t harm him? It probably had something to do with the intense internal rivalries within the Lockridge n, but still, to be trusted so implicitly by Arabe was... surprisingly touching. Evangeline sighed, trying to figure out her next move. Taking him to the Lockridge estate was out. Her little rental apartment? The space was tiny, and the single armchair was definitely not big enough for a grown man to sleep on. After weighing her options, she decided on a hotel. Her new sry meant she no longer had to live so frugally, but she was still mindful of her finances. She found a reasonably priced, clean three-star hotel nearby that she hoped would meet Finn''s standards; he was a bit of a clean freak and notoriously picky about his surroundings. Getting him out of the bar was an ordeal. With half of Finn''s dead weight draped over her, it didn''t take long for her shoulder to ache and her back to scream in protest. Worse, his head lolled against her neck, his warm breath ghosting across her skin with every exhale. It was a heady mix of whiskey and his own crisp, masculine scent. She''d had a little to drink herself, and the proximity was making it difficult to keep herposure. Her knees felt weak. Just as they stumbled through the club''s main entrance, the two bodyguards Glenn had assigned to her materialized out of the shadows. "Miss Whitmore, let us help you," one of them offered. Evangeline nodded, about to gratefully hand Finn over. But then she hesitated. She trusted Glenn, and he''d assured her these men were reliable. But Finn waspletely unconscious, vulnerable. Arabe had ced her trust in her. She couldn''t just pass him off to someone else. Besides, if they were busy wrangling Finn and something happened, she''d be left to fend for herself. She forced a smile. "It''s okay, I''ve got him." The men didn''t press the issue, simply melting back into the night. As always, they were there when she needed them and invisible when she didn''t. Thankfully, the rest of the walk was uneventful. By the time Evangeline managed to haul Finn into the hotel lobby, she felt like her spine was about to snap. She carefully propped him up on a nearby sofa and headed to the front desk to check in. Before she could even open her mouth, a familiar, incredulous voice called out from behind her. "Evangeline?" She turned to see Liam Leigh, Soren''s best friend, staring at her. Liam had spotted her earlier at the bar with his friends. He''d seen her leaving with a man slung over her shoulder but had assumed his eyes were ying tricks on him. Unable to shake the image, he''d followed them, his disbelief growing until he saw them walk into the hotel. It really was her. "What... what are you doing here?" Liam''s eyes darted from her to the man passed out on the sofa, his expression a mixture of shock and disgust. The look on his face practically screamed *harlot*. Though Liam was Soren''s closest friend, Evangeline had never liked him. Over the years, whenever she joined Soren and his friends, Liam was always the first to aim a sarcastic jab in her direction. He was the one who had called her a nuisance for following Helena Carlisle''s orders to bring Soren home, all while praising Poppy Yates for being so understanding. He was the one who had delighted in sending her photos of Soren and Poppy together. Chapter 255 And if she remembered correctly, he was the one who had thrown her out of the hospital thest time she was there. While Soren had probably orchestrated most of it, Evangeline had no doubt that Liam genuinely wanted them to divorce. Still, she managed a polite, cid smile. "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m getting a room." Liam had expected her to be flustered, maybe even a little guilty at being caught red-handed. Her calm, matter-of-fact response left him sputtering. "Evangeline, you''re Soren''s wife!" At the word "wife," the two drowsy receptionists behind the counter suddenly perked up, their ears practically twitching. "Ex-wife," Evangeline corrected smoothly. "We''re divorced. I have the papers to prove it." She was sure Liam had been at the birthday banquet when it was announced. Liam''s face flushed with indignation. "Even so, you shouldn''t be running off with another man this quickly!" he hissed. "Soren gave you seven days to reconsider. He even kicked Poppy out of the vi for you, to wait for your answer!" The memory of it still irked him. He''d been sure that once the divorce was final, Soren and Poppy would finally get together. Instead, Soren had grown distant, almost cold toward Poppy. When Poppy told him Soren wanted to get back with Evangeline, Liam had been utterly baffled. And now here she was, checking into a hotel with another man while Soren waited for her? On some level, he knew he should be happy. This was the perfect opportunity for Soren to see Evangeline''s true colors and finally give up on the idea of reconciliation. But for some reason, all he felt was a surge of anger. For years, everyone in their circle had witnessed how pathetically in love with Soren she was. Soren made her drink for some starlet he was dating, and she did it. He made her walk twenty kilometers home from the suburbs in the middle of the night, and she did it. He pushed her to race a car even when she was trembling with fear, and she still gritted her teeth and got behind the wheel. Liam was convinced that if Soren had asked her to die for him, she would have done it without a second''s hesitation. And now, just after the divorce, she was already with someone new. It just didn''t sit right. Evangeline listened to his tirade with an amused detachment. She was surprised Soren had actually been willing to let Poppy go, but what did it matter? It just gave the world another reason to paint her as the viin who tore two lovers apart. "I''ve already given him my answer many times. It won''t change no matter how many times he asks." She pulled out her phone, opened her chat with Soren, and typed a message. *No reconciliation.* She''d actually sent the same message a little while ago, but he hadn''t replied. She wasn''t sure if he hadn''t seen it or if he was just ignoring her, as he so often did. She held the screen up for Liam to see. "There. I''ve given him his answer. Are we done now?" Liam was speechless. Evangeline was divorced; technically, he had no right to interfere. But it still felt wrong. Then again, what could he do? He sighed, pulling out his own phone. He''d just have to tell Soren what was happening. Evangeline paid him no further attention and turned back to the reception desk. The two receptionists, who had been shamelessly eavesdropping, quickly snapped back to their posts, one pretending to wipe down the counter while the other typed furiously on a keyboard. "A suite, please," Evangeline said, sliding her ID across the counter. Liam, who was about to dial Soren''s number, froze. *A suite?* That didn''t make sense. Chapter 256 If Evangeline and Finn were just here for a one-night stand, why book a suite? A sudden, chilling thought struck him. Was this a setup? Was she deliberately bringing another man to a hotel to make Soren jealous? Was he being yed for a fool? His anger had clouded his judgment, but now, as he calmed down, he realized that telling Soren about this would be a catastrophic mistake. First, even if it wasn''t a ploy for jealousy, what if Soren actually came here? Knowing his temper, he wouldn''t let this go. And this man was a Lockridge. Soren and Finn were already sworn enemies. If Soren hurt Finn, the Lockridges would seize the opportunity to strike. It would be mutually destructive. And who would benefit from that? The Carlisles. He''d heard she was close with Glenn Carlisle. What if this was some borate scheme they had cooked up together? The thought sent a shiver down his spine. Old Man Carlisle was a cunning fox, and with Glenn back in the family fold, it wasn''t a stretch to imagine Evangeline being used as a honey trap. Why else would she just happen to get involved with Finn, of all people? Liam slowly lowered his phone, a cold sweat breaking out on his back. Evangeline, oblivious to his internal drama, took the key card from the receptionist and immediately guided Finn toward the elevators. Once inside the suite, she maneuvered Finn onto the bed and copsed onto the floor, utterly exhausted. It was hard work, but she was used to it after years of taking care of a sick Soren. After a few minutes, she caught her breath, then fetched a basin of warm water and a cloth to gently clean Finn''s face and hands. With that done, she tied her hair up and took a quick shower. When she emerged, she saw a new message on her phone. It was from Soren. He hadn''t replied to her "no reconciliation" texts. Instead, he''d sent a video. She pressed y. The camera was shaky, as if the person filming was afraid of being caught. After a few seconds, two tall figures came into focus. Even with the poor quality, Evangeline instantly recognized Finn and Victor. Victor was polishing a dagger, the de glinting with a cold, menacing light. "You have seven days," Victor''s voice dripped with malice. "If I don''t hear from you by then, I''ll take her life myself." It was obvious who "her" was. Evangeline checked the timestamp. It was from the night Victor returned to the country. Her guess had been right. The reason he''d left her alone was because of Finn. Just then, Finn''s voice came through, colder than she''d ever heard it. "And what if she doesn''t know anything?" Victor took a step closer, pressing the sharp dagger into Finn''s hand. He leaned in and whispered something in Finn''s ear. For a split second, Finn''s body went rigid. The video ended abruptly. Since she had already suspected as much, the video didn''t surprise her. A new message from Soren popped up. *I know about you and Victor. Stay away from Finn. He''s dangerous.* Evangeline walked to the bedroom doorway and peered through the crack at Finn, who was still sleeping soundly. In all their time together, she had never once felt any malice from him. If he truly meant her harm, he wouldn''t have let himself get this vulnerable in front of her. He wouldn''t have been so candid with her earlier today. She typed back a reply. *I can make my own judgments. You don''t need to worry about me.* She set her phone aside. Soren saw her message and felt a surge of frustration. *You don''t believe me?* He had been her husband for five years. He had just handed her concrete proof, and yet she chose to trust Finn, a man she''d known for a handful of weeks? Annoyed by herck of response, he was tempted to call her. But as his finger hovered over the dial button, he stopped. Chapter 257 If Evangeline chose not to believe him, a hundred phone calls wouldn''t change her mind. It would only make him look desperate. With that thought, Soren tossed his phone aside and walked into the kitchen for a ss of water. He opened the kettle and found it empty. He then went to the water cooler, only to find therge stic jug was empty as well. He searched the kitchen. There was no bottled water in the fridge, and the only other jugs stacked against the wall were also empty. Arranging for the monthly water delivery was something Evangeline had always handled. In fact, whenever he was home, she always made sure a ss of water was waiting for him. This was the first time he''d ever had to deal with this himself. He considered messaging Evangeline to ask her what to do, but remembering her dismissive tone, he decided against it. Soren went upstairs, washed up, andy down in bed. The silence in the room was so profound he could hear his own heartbeat. Staring at the ceiling, he felt the familiar tendrils of insomnia creep in. His sleep had been terrible for the past month, ever since she''d left. His insomnia had returned with a vengeance. After half an hour of tossing and turning, he sat up, grabbed two sleeping pills from the nightstand, and swallowed them dry. The night deepened, and a sliver of moonlight crept under the curtains, painting a pale stripe across the floor. He didn''t know how much time had passed before he found himself sitting up again, his throat painfully dry. "Evangeline," he called out instinctively. It took him a few moments to clear the fog from his mind and remember that she was gone. She didn''t live here anymore. He got out of bed and checked the time. It was only three in the morning. He''d been asleep for less than three hours. His throat felt like sandpaper. He stumbled to the bathroom to ssh some water on his face, but stopped short at the door. The floor was covered in an inch of water. A pipe under the sink had burst, soaking the floor and everything inside the vanity. Already grumpy fromck of sleep, the sight of the flood sent a wave of irritation through him. He mmed the door shut. When Evangeline was here, these kinds of chaotic idents never happened. Now, it felt like the entire vi was conspiring against him. Soren rubbed his temples, his frustration mounting. Finally, he gave in and dialed her number. The phone rang for nearly thirty seconds before she answered. Her voice was drowsy and soft, as if he''d just woken her up. "What''s wrong?" Hearing her voice, Soren felt an unexpected pang in his chest. His Adam''s apple bobbed. "There''s no drinking water in the house," he said, his voice raspy. "Oh... there''s a ma on the fridge with the delivery service''s number," she exined patiently. "But they only work during the day. You can just boil some tap water for now. Use the small faucet on the sink." He could hear the unspoken words in her tone: *You called me in the middle of the night for this?* Soren felt aplex mix of emotions. A problem that hadpletely stumped him, she had solved in seconds. When he didn''t respond, Evangeline yawned. "Is there anything else? If not, I''m going back to sleep." "The pipe in the bathroom burst," he blurted out. She paused, thinking. "It''s probably the old pipe under the sink. There are spare parts in the cab. You just need to find the right size and rece it..." "It''s tooplicated. I can''t do it," he cut her off, knowing full well she was right. Evangeline knew he just didn''t want to get his hands dirty. He handled business deals a hundred times moreplex than this without breaking a sweat. "There''s also a plumber''s number on a sticker inside the bathroom door," she said, her patience clearly wearing thin. "It''s the middle of the night. No one''s going toe out at this hour." "You could offer to pay them extra..." "Evangeline," Soren''s voice was sharp, cutting her off with an almost desperate edge. "I''ming to get you. You''reing back." Chapter 258 Before Evangeline could refuse, the line went dead. She listened to the dial tone for a moment, a sense of weary resignation washing over her. Let hime. She wasn''t at her apartment anyway. The phone call had jolted her awake, and now sleep felt a million miles away. She sat up on the suite''s sofa. She was thirsty from the alcohol earlier. She poured herself a ss of water, then poured a second one and padded quietly into the bedroom. Finn appeared to be fast asleep, but she knew drunk people often woke up dehydrated. She ced the ss on the nightstand and moved closer to the bed. His eyes were closed, his thin lips slightly parted. Even in sleep, his features were strikingly handsome, though the tips of his ears were still flushed red. His breathing, however, seemed a little too rapid. She leaned closer, counting the quick, shallow breaths. A flicker of worry went through her. Could something be wrong? He wasn''t used to drinking this much. As she debated whether to call a doctor, she noticed that his face was also flushed with an unnatural heat. Was he running a fever? She reached out, intending to press the back of her hand to his forehead. But before her fingers could make contact, his hand shot out and mped around her wrist. The world spun. Before she could register what was happening, she was on her back on the bed, with Finn looming over her, pinning her wrists. He let out a soft chuckle, then leaned down and gently nipped her finger. "Worried about me?" he murmured, his voice a seductive whisper. The faint scent of alcohol on his breath sent a shiver through her. "I... I''m d you''re okay," she stammered. The words came out softer and breathier than she''d intended, almost like a purr. A slow smile spread across Finn''s lips. "I''m fine," he said. "But I think *you''re* about to be in trouble." His gaze dropped to her mouth, and he began to lower his head. Evangeline''s mind went nk. The temperature in the room seemed to skyrocket, and a fine sheen of sweat broke out on both of their bodies. "Evangeline," Finn breathed against her skin, his voice thick with desire. "Who am 1?" "Finn," she whispered, biting her lip. His name tumbled from her lips without a moment''s hesitation. A triumphant grin lit up his face. "Evangeline," he murmured. "I never realized how beautiful my own name could sound." ... Downstairs, Soren grabbed a jacket and his car keys. He was heading out the door, his mind made up. He would apologize, he would demand, he would do whatever it took. If he had to, he would physically carry her back to the vi. A small, determined smile touched his lips. Just as he reached the door, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out to see a security notification from Fawkes Enterprises. The system was programmed to alert him whenever someone entered his executive office after hours. He frowned and opened the notification. The motion sensor had been triggered by the lights in the hallway outside his office turning on. He nced at the time. It was nearly four in the morning. Who would be there at this hour? A burr? Unlikely. The building''s security was top-notch, with a direct line to the police department. Soren immediately called Gregory. Two minutester, he had his answer. "Mr. Fawkes," Gregory said, "I''ve checked the surveince footage. It''s Miss Yates. She''s at the office." "What is she doing there?" Soren asked, frowning. "Miss Yates said she saw some user feedback about a data issue with the new product. She wanted to run some optimizations while the servers were quiet." Soren nced at the car keys in his hand. "Tell her to go home." Chapter 259 "Mr. Fawkes," Gregory hesitated, "the security guard on duty said Miss Yates has been there for over two hours already. They tried to persuade her to leave, but she insisted on finishing her work." Gregory himself was a little stunned. He''d always thought Mr. Fawkes was the ultimate workaholic, but Miss Yates was on another level. It made him feel like a cker. "Alright, I understand," Soren said with a sigh. After a moment''s thought, he called Poppy. She answered almost immediately. Soren chose his words carefully. "I hear you''re at the office." Poppy let out a weary sigh. "I was hoping you wouldn''t find out. Please, don''t worry about me. I''ll head home as soon as I''m done." Soren felt a pang of somethingplicated. Hearing his silence, Poppy chuckled softly. "Don''t feel pressured. I''m just trying to do my job right. This has nothing to do with you. I''m not trying to make a point." Soren knew she was telling the truth. Poppy had always been incredibly dedicated to her work. But that was exactly why he was worried. It waste, she was alone, and her health had never been robust. What if something happened? "I should get back to it," she said brightly. "You get some rest. Take care of yourself." Before Soren could reply, she hung up. Poppy leaned back in the office chair, a faint smile ying on her lips as she looked at her phone. A few secondster, a message from Liam popped up. *Poppy, Soren''s on his way to you.* Her smile widened. She didn''t reply immediately, and another message from Liam quickly followed. *Thank you so much, Poppy. You''re a lifesaver tonight.* *Anytime, she typed back. Outside the vi, Liam sat hidden in his car, watching as Soren''s car pulled away and headed in the direction of Fawkes Enterprises. He let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. His instincts had been right. He''d driven over to the vi just in case, and sure enough, he''d seen Soren preparing to leave. There was only one person he would be going to see at this hour: Evangeline. It confirmed his suspicion that she was trying to lure Soren back in. Luckily, he had seen right through her little game. Liam couldn''t help but feel a flicker of pride at his own cleverness. ... Back at the hotel, Evangeline wasn''t sure when she''d drifted off, but when she woke again, she was lying in bed. The sky was still dark, but the first hints of dawn were beginning to streak the horizon. She sat up and padded out of the bedroom. Finn was gone. On the living room table sat a bowl of hangover soup, still warm. Tucked beneath it was a note. *On the rooftop.* The handwriting was elegant and sharp. Evangeline followed the note''s instruction, taking the stairs up to the roof and pushing open the heavy fire door. A cool morning breeze swept across the rooftop. But when she saw the scene before her, her heart leaped into her throat, and a cold sweat broke out across her skin. There, perched on the absolute edge of the building, was Finn. He was wearing only a thin shirt, the fabric fluttering in the wind. His silhouette looked fragile against the vast, open sky as he sat with his back to her, his posture unnervingly rxed. They were thirty-two stories up. One wrong move, one shift in bnce, and he would be gone. If it had been anyone else, she wouldn''t have thought much of it. But this was Finn. And she couldn''t stop the image of the pale, thin scar on his wrist from shing in her mind. Chapter 260 Evangeline had no idea what was going through his head, but his position was terrifyingly precarious. Her palms grew damp with sweat. She wanted to call out to him but was afraid of startling him, of causing him to lose his bnce. Taking a deep, steadying breath, she softened her steps and began to creep toward him. She''d only taken two steps when he spoke, his voice calm and even, as if he''d had eyes in the back of his head. "Evangeline." She froze. He didn''t turn around, simply kept his gaze fixed on the horizon. "The sun''s about toe up," he said gently. Evangeline looked out at the skyline. Thest vestiges of night were fading, reced by the soft glow of dawn. A sliver of gold was just beginning to peek over the edge of the world, painting the cloudless, sapphire sky. It was breathtakingly beautiful, like the first stroke on a fresh canvas. A strange sense of peace washed over her. It had been so long since she''d watched a sunrise. Her mother used to take her hiking and to the beach to watch the sun rise and set. But in her five years of marriage, her mornings had been a whirlwind of chores and managing the vi. Sunrises had be a forgotten luxury. On an impulse she couldn''t exin, she walked toward Finn and, copying him, climbed onto the narrow ledge. The sudden drop made her vision swim, and her legs turned to jelly. "Careful," Finn said, his hand steadying her arm. She sat down next to him, her heart pounding with a strange mix of terror and exhrating freedom. "I used to hate this feeling," Finn said quietly. Evangeline blinked. "What feeling?" "The feeling of being about to lose control," he replied. It was the perfect description. That was exactly it. On the verge of losing control. Sitting there, the choice between life and death felt like it was bnced on a knife''s edge. One step forward, and she would plummet thirty-two stories. One step back, and she would be safe on the solid rooftop. But if she tried to step back and her foot slipped... all bets were off. The feeling was bizarrely intoxicating. She nced at Finn. He lookedpletely at ease, not just unafraid, but genuinely rxed. "And now?" she asked. "Do you like it now?" "No." He turned his head to look at her, his eyes intense. "I love it." "I''m even starting to wonder," he continued, his voice low, "what it would be like if I let everything spiralpletely out of control." Evangeline met his gaze. She blinked slowly. "You''d probably die a very messy death." She knew exactly what he was implying. The question she''d been wrestling withst night had just been answered. She saw it in his eyes-the restraint, the surrender, the fall. But she had learned her lesson with Soren. In matters of the heart, the first one to fall is the one who loses everything. This was a game best yed with detachment. A transaction of mutual benefit. Finn just smiled, saying nothing. The sun climbed higher, its light growing brighter and warmer. Chapter 261 After a minute of silence, Evangeline took a deep breath and slowly got to her feet. She looked down at the toy-sized houses and ant-like people below. "The view from up here really is beautiful," she said, her voice soft. She spread her arms wide, letting the wind rush through her fingers. It felt clean, invigorating. She closed her eyes for a moment. Suddenly, the ground vanished beneath her. A jolt of pure panic shot through her. Her eyes flew open to find that Finn had silently risen to his feet and swept her up into his arms, holding her high above the ledge. "Finn?" she gasped, her voice trembling. She was too terrified to struggle. "Put me down." Seeing the raw fear in her eyes, Finn couldn''t help butugh. "The view is beautiful, but it''s also dangerous." He looked at her pointedly. "You can''t be like this, Evangeline. How can you stand in such a high ce with absolutely no defenses up?" Evangeline was speechless. He gently ced her back on the solid ground of the rooftop. She immediately scrambled a few steps away from the edge. Watching her, Finn''s lips curved into a smile. He reached out and soothingly ruffled her hair. "But I have to admit, the fact that you trust me makes me very happy." His voice dropped to a low, serious tone. "So, from now on, no matter how high you want to climb, I''ll help you get there. And I''ll be right beside you to protect you." Evangeline shot him a re. "Ha," she scoffed, turning on her heel and stalking away. "Are you really mad?" Finn called, hurrying after her. She marched toward the hotel door, ignoring himpletely. Mad didn''t even begin to cover it. "It was just a joke!" he said, catching up to her. "That''s your idea of a joke?" she snapped, the residual fear making her voice sharp. "What if you hadn''t held on tight enough? What if I''d panicked and struggled, and you''d dropped me?" "That wouldn''t have happened," he said calmly. "I had a firm grip. I was sure of it." "But what if?!" "Then I would have jumped with you." She stopped, stunned into silence. "We would have died on the same day, in the same ce," he continued, a strange lightness in his voice. "A double suicide. Whoever found our bodies would probably write bads about our tragic love." She stared at him, at aplete loss for words. "I''m sorry," he said, his tone finally softening. In the end, Evangeline couldn''t stay angry with him. But he had a point. She did need to be more guarded around him. After they had both showered and changed, they went downstairs for breakfast. Finn asked her where she was heading next. Evangeline had nned to go back to her apartment to get a fresh set of clothes. Even though she hadn''t drunk much, the smell of the club still clung to her. But after Soren''s callst night, she wasn''t sure if he''d actually show up there. She wanted to avoid any unnecessary contact with him until they sorted out the Fawkes family shares. As she was debating what to do, her phone buzzed with two new messages. She opened it and saw they were from Soren. [Sorry, Evangeline. Soren was with me at the office all night.] [He was exhausted. He probably won''t be able to make it to your ce.] It wasn''t explicitly stated, but Evangeline knew instantly that Poppy had sent the messages from Soren''s phone. When she didn''t reply, another message came through this time, an image. Chapter 262 Evangeline didn''t need to open the photo to know what it was: some self-satisfied picture of Poppy and Soren, meant to unt their intimacy. Without a second thought, she deleted and blocked Soren''s contact. She had only kept his number to discuss the shares and tie up any loose ends from the divorce. If this was all theirmunication was going to be, there was no point. Knowing Soren was with Poppy, however, cleared up her dilemma. She packed her things and decided to head back to her apartment. "I''ll drive you," Finn offered. "No, it''s okay," she said. "I can take my own car to the officeter. You go on and take care of your business." After Soren had taken her car a few days ago, iming it needed repairs he couldn''t fix, he had tried to give her a new one. She had refused and contacted Gregory to get her old car back. It wasn''t just that it was a gift from her mother and she was used to it; she was done being indebted to Soren. Finn didn''t insist. He walked her downstairs. "I''ll see you after work, then." Still shaken from the rooftop incident, Evangeline wasn''t keen on seeing him so soon. It wasn''t that she was still angry, but she''d had a stark reminder that Finn was a Lockridge, and the Lockridges were all a little mad. Apart from their mutually beneficial arrangement, getting too close was a bad idea. "I''m busy tonight. Maybe tomorrow," she said evasively. Finn studied her face, easily seeing through the flimsy excuse. He didn''t call her out on it. Instead, he gently cupped her face and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. "Alright," he said, his lips curving into a slight smile. "I''ll call you tomorrow." Evangeline gave a nomittal nod. Back at her apartment, she changed into clean clothes, applied some light makeup, and drove to the office. As she arrived, she saw Theo Shaw pacing anxiously by the entrance. "Director Shaw, what are you doing out here?" she asked. Theo''s face lit up when he saw her. "Evangeline! I was waiting for you. The feedback on the new product has been fantastic, and the orders are rolling in. We''ve already told the factory to ramp up production." "That''s great news," Evangeline said, though she had a feeling there was a ''but''ing. Theo nodded. "It is. But while our initial orders are strong, our market share is still negligible." Evangeline understood his concern. In Serenity City-and indeed, across the country-Fawkes Enterprises had a distributionwork that dwarfed theirs. Right now, they weren''t even trulypeting. Once Fawkes decided to apply real pressure, UME could be crushed. They needed to strike first and build a foothold before that happened. ... Soren sneezed violently. He blinked his eyes open, finding himself on the sofa in his office. A thin nket was draped over him. He must have fallen asleep. Bright sunlight streamed through the blinds, making him wince. He fumbled for his phone and saw with a jolt that it was almost noon. "Soren, you''re awake. You should eat something." Poppy walked in carrying a tray of food from thepany cafeteria and began arranging it on the coffee table. "When did I fall asleep?" Soren asked, rubbing his temples. "You only got a few hours," Poppy said, her voice soft with concern. "I''m so sorry I kept you here all night." Soren didn''t answer. From the moment he''d woken up, he''d felt awful. His throat was sore, and his head was pounding. His temples throbbed, and his heart felt like it was trying to beat its way out of his chest. Chapter 263 Poppy, unaware of his difort, opened the food containers one by one. "Soren, you need to eat." The smell of the food hit him, and a wave of nausea rolled through his stomach. The chefs at the Fawkes Enterprises cafeteria were top-tier, but right now, the aroma made him want to gag. His face paled, and Poppy finally noticed something was wrong. "Soren, what is it?" she asked, reaching out to touch his forehead. "You''re burning up! Are you sick? I''ll take you to the hospital." At the word "sick," Soren froze. He couldn''t help but remember that for years, if he so much as coughed, Evangeline would treat it like a national emergency, hovering over him 24/7. She was always so concerned about his health. Even though she was angry with him now, surely if she knew he was sick, she wouldn''t ignore him. He remained still. "I''ll call Liam," Poppy said, pulling out her phone. "Don''t," Soren said, his voice raspy. "I''ll have Gregory take meter. You should go home and get some rest." The dismissal in his tone was unmistakable. Poppy froze. "Soren..." He waved a hand dismissively. "Taking care of me is my assistant''s job, not yours." The words hung in the air, a clear boundary drawn. Poppy knew his temper; there was no point in arguing. After she left, Soren pulled out his phone to message Evangeline. The message failed to send, a red exmation mark appearing next to it. *She''s angry?* Soren frowned, then it dawned on him. She was probably furious. He was supposed to go get her after he sent Poppy home, but between the exhaustion and the sleeping pills, he''d identally passed out. She must have been waiting for him all night. A strange, twisted sense of satisfaction bloomed in his chest. If she was angry, it meant she still cared. He dialed her number. The first call went unanswered. The second, too. On the third try, she finally picked up. Evangeline had been in a strategy meeting with Theo and the sales manager, her phone on silent. It wasn''t until the meeting ended and she was walking out that she felt the persistent vibration in her pocket. Seeing it was Soren, she answered. "I''llpile a document for Gregory with a list of potential maintenance issues at the vi," she said, getting straight to the point. "You should have him do a full inspection." She was busy and didn''t want to be bothered with these trivialities anymore. She had gotten used to her fragmented sleep schedule over the years, but since starting her new job, she had been trying to get a full night''s rest. Last night''s interruption had thrown her off, and she''d been yawning all morning. Another one escaped her now. Soren heard the yawn. *She was up all night waiting for me.* He''d never thought much of it before, but now, a flicker of guilt pricked at him. After a few seconds of silence, he asked in a low voice, "Evangeline, are you angry with me?" Chapter 264 Soren''s voice was hoarse and subdued, tinged with an unfamiliar note of uncertainty that waspletely at odds with his usual arrogant confidence. Evangeline paused. She could count on one hand the number of times Soren had ever spoken to her in that tone. He never cared about her feelings, so why would he care if she was angry? It seemed being with Poppy had changed him more than she thought. Still, she couldn''t figure out why he was asking her this now. The truth was, she *was* annoyed. Being woken up in the middle of the night for something so trivial would irritate anyone. But she had no desire to waste her time arguing about it. "Let''s just forget it this time," she said wearily. "But I hope it doesn''t happen again." She didn''t expect him to actually listen, but to her surprise, he replied with a quiet, "Okay." Then he added, "Evangeline, I''ll wait for you toe back." His words confused her. Come back? Back where? Before she could ask, Theo approached her, clearly wanting to talk. She was about to hang up, but Soren beat her to it. Shrugging it off, she put her phone away. After ending the call, Soren summoned Gregory and told him to drive him to Evangeline''s apartment. Gregory, who had heard Soren was sick, was initially confused, but then he put the pieces together. Mr. Fawkes was ying the sympathy card to win back Miss Whitmore. "Mr. Fawkes, perhaps I should take you to the hospital first? You don''t look well," Gregory suggested, genuinely concerned. Soren''s face was ashen, his lips were pale, and a sheen of cold sweat covered his forehead. He''d never seen his boss look so vulnerable. Soren shook his head. "No. Take me to Evangeline." For some reason, he felt an overwhelming urge to see her, a sharp pang of regret for having stood her up. He rarely regretted his decisions, but this time was different. "Should I let Miss Whitmore know you''reing?" Gregory asked, reaching for his phone. On impulse, Soren stopped him. "No. I''ll wait for her." Gregory drove Soren to the apartment building, helped him upstairs, and settled him into bed. He felt uneasy leaving him like this, but Soren insisted, and Gregory had no choice but to leave. The apartment was quiet, filled with the small, personal touches that were unmistakably Evangeline''s. Lying in her bed, surrounded by her scent on the pillows, Soren felt a strange sense of peace, as if he had been transported back to a time when they were still together. The fever made his thoughts jumble and swirl. Memories surfaced, sharp and vivid. He remembered the day Evangeline was cast out by the Whitmore family. He had been driving by and had almost kept going, but some soft impulse had made him stop. He''d barely said two words before she copsed into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly. That was when he learned the truth about her rtionship with the Whitmores. His feelings for her had always beenplicated, but hearing her story, he had felt a surprising pang of sympathy. She was miserable that night, so on a whim, he arranged for a private fireworks disy to cheer her up. He remembered herughing and crying at the same time, clinging to him. He had said something to her then. It was a long time ago, and Soren wasn''t one to remember such trivial details. But now, with unsettling rity, the words came back to him. He had said, *"Evangeline, even though I can''t stand you, we''re married now. You''re my wife. I''ll try to love you." "* Chapter 265 The images flickered through his mind like an old film reel. A winter day, snow nketing the world outside. He was reading the paper when Evangeline tiptoed down the stairs and mischievously snuggled into his arms. "Soren, you''re so cold," she had giggled. "You''re going to catch a cold. Here, you have to wear these." She had slipped a heat pack under his sweater. Her delicate, soft hands slid beneath the wool, her warmth seeping through the thinyer of his dress shirt. He had looked down at her flushed, smiling face and found himself unable to think of anything else. A fire had ignited deep in his gut. He had grabbed her hand, pulled her down onto the sofa, and... Her body was a fatal addiction. Once he''d had a taste, he found it impossible to quit. He was satisfied with her physically, and he had never bothered to restrain his desire for her. There had been a time, a brief period, when Soren had genuinely tried to love her. He epted her small acts of kindness, allowed her to get close, and even asked her what gifts she wanted when he went on business trips. They were like any other couple¡ªthey went shopping, watched movies, saw friends. They''d had a honeymoon phase, a time when even he thought they could make it work for a lifetime. "Soren, why?" A voice, sharp with pain, echoed in his memory. It was Evangeline, her eyes red-rimmed, her lips bitten so hard they were white. Soren''s eyes snapped open, his heart hammering against his ribs. He was freezing and burning up at the same time, a deep ache settling into his bones. He was still in Evangeline''s small, empty apartment. She was nowhere in sight. It had all been a dream. Staring at the closed door, he felt an unfamiliar sense of destion. So this was what it was like to wait. It was... unpleasant. For years, she had been the one waiting at home for him. Now their roles were reversed. He felt as if he were still trapped in a dream. He pushed himself up into a sitting position, but something hard dug into his shoulder. He reached under the pillow and pulled out a small, red booklet. A divorce certificate. He''d already had Gregory confirm its authenticity at city hall. He had epted the reality of their divorce. But seeing it now, in his hand, his heart still gave a painful lurch. Their rtionship had deteriorated after he''d found out she''d physically attacked Poppy out of jealousy. But he had never wanted a divorce. All he wanted was an apology, a promise that it wouldn''t happen again. Instead, she had refused and resorted to threatening suicide. A wave of frustration washed over him. He couldn''t pinpoint the source of it, but as he recalled throwing her out of the vi in a fit of rage, remembered the look of devastation on her face, he felt a flicker of regret. At the time, all he could think was that Poppy was the one suffering, and Evangeline had no right to y the victim. But now, all he could think was: *she must have been so cold.* The thought made him shiver, and he pulled the nket tighter around himself. He remembered the times he''d been sick, how Evangeline had stayed by his side, never leaving. When he was cold, she would make him hot ginger soup and press hot water bottles into his arms. Sometimes, if that didn''t work, she would slip under the covers with him, warming him with her own body. After he had grown cold toward her, she hadn''t dared to be so bold, but she still stayed up all night, changing the cool cloths on his forehead and brewing him bitter medicinal teas. He had never realized until now just how miserable it was to be sick. Chapter 266 His teeth chattered from the cold. He reached for his phone, tempted to message Evangeline, but he stopped himself. She had said she would let it go, but he knew she was still angry. He despised resorting to such a cheap trick, but he also knew that without some kind of leverage, she would nevere back to him. He didn''t know how much time passed before he drifted back into a feverish sleep. Evangeline had no idea there was an intruder in her home. She was busy with Theo and the sales manager, mapping out a n to expand UME''s sales channels by targeting potential vendors in Serenity City. She pulled out the stack of business cards she had collected at Old Mrs. Fawkes''s birthday banquet and, swallowing her pride, started making calls. Many of them had contacted her before, but the conversations had always fizzled out. This time, however, armed with solid sales data and positive market reviews, she felt a new sense of confidence. But after an entire afternoon of calls, she had nothing to show for it. The responses were all the same: polite deflections or vague promises to "keep her in mind." She knew what "keep her in mind" really meant. They were waiting to see if she would actually get her hands on the Fawkes family shares. If she did, they would be her best friends. If not, they would conveniently forget her name. Theo walked over, rubbing his ears. "I''ve been calling all day," he said, frustrated. "Everyone''s already nning to stock Fawkes Enterprises'' new product." He slumped into the chair beside her. "The entire market in Serenity City belongs to Fawkes. Trying topete with them here is basically impossible." Evangeline nodded in agreement. "Most businesses here are too afraid to go against them." The frustrating part was that UME''s product was superior in both technology and materials. They just needed a way in. Suddenly, an idea sparked in her mind. "There must be some corners of Serenity City that Fawkes can''t reach." "Can''t reach? Is there anywhere in this city Fawkes doesn''t-" Theo started to say, then stopped mid-sentence as he caught her meaning. Evangeline met his gaze and nodded. "Fawkes Enterprises targets the mid-to- high-end market. But we have mature technology and cost-effective raw materials. We could start by capturing the low-end market." "But will that work?" Theo looked skeptical, almost offended by the idea. Evangeline could see his pride was wounded. "The low-end market is huge," she argued. "If we can capture it, the profits could be just as significant as the high- end market. A lot of major brands started that way. Besides, UME has very little brand recognition right now. Even if we managed a temporary victory against Fawkes, they could crush us with a flick of their wrist. We need to build a solid foundation in this city before we can even think about trulypeting with them." Theo knew she was right, but he still hated the idea. The worst part was, he couldn''te up with a single counterargument. "Let''s run it by Glenn," he finally said. He was hoping Glenn would reject the n. With his massive online following and his "ascetic god of science" persona, Glenn was the embodiment of high-end sophistication. Surely he wouldn''t agree to slum it in the low-end market. To his shock, after hearing the proposal, Glenn considered it for half a second and then nodded. "I think it''s a great idea." Chapter 267 "What?" Theo thought he must have misheard. Glenn repeated himself. "Making technology essible to everyone-isn''t that the whole point of our research?" "Well, yes, but..." Theo struggled to find the right words. "Glenn, you know how important first impressions are. Once UME bes known as a low-end brand, that stigma will be almost impossible to shake." He borated, "When people think of Fawkes Enterprises, they think of luxury, exclusivity. If we cater to the low-end market, when people think of UME, they''ll think cheap. They''ll subconsciously see us as inferior." Seeing Glenn''s impassive expression, Theo pressed on. "It''s like an actor''s brand. If you be famous for ying the cool, aloof hero, that''s what directors will always see you as. But if you get famous ying the clown, no matter how many awards you winter, people will always associate you with thatbel. That''s the difference between Fawkes and us right now." "But reputations can be changed," Evangeline countered. "They can be rebuilt." "The difficulty is immense, though," Theo sighed. "Once that impression is set, it''s incredibly hard to reverse." "Butpared to an uncertain future, I think we need to focus on surviving the present," Evangeline reminded him gently. "If we don''t have a future, we won''t have a reputation to worry about." "Couldn''t we try something else?" Theo suggested, grasping at straws. "We could form alliances with other families in Serenity City. Isn''t one of our investors from the Lockridge family?" Evangeline shook her head. "It''s useless. Until we have a strong corepetency, no other family will take us seriously. And even if they did, there would be strings attached." "What about the Carlisles?" Theo asked, looking at Glenn. After all, Glenn was a Carlisle. If anyone could get help from them, it was him. Before he could even voice the question, Glenn spoke. "Evangeline is right. UME can''t constantly rely on outside help. Otherwise, we''ll always be at the mercy of others, just like what happened when we returned to the country." Glenn''s words brought back the memory of their difficult return. Their foreign investors had tried everything to stop them, ultimately forcing Glenn to sign a high-stakes performance agreement. And even then, they had been deliberately cutting their funding. Over a month had already passed. They had six months to outperform their overseas revenue, or Glenn would be forced to step down as CEO. Chapter 268 The thought sobered Theo. He let out a frustrated sigh. "I knew we never should havee back. Then we wouldn''t be stuck with that damn bet..." *Bet?* Evangeline''s ears perked up. Before she could ask, Glenn cut Theo off. "This discussion is over. We''ll proceed with Evangeline''s strategy. The low-end version won''t be expensive to produce. We''ll readjust the pricing andunch it. We''ll discuss the specifics at the evening meeting." The call ended. "Director Shaw," Evangeline asked, turning to him, "what was that you said about a bet?" "You don''t know?" Theo looked surprised. Seeing her genuine confusion, he realized Glenn must have kept it from her. That exined why Glenn had shut him down so quickly. He was probably worried about putting too much pressure on her. Theo felt a pang of somethingplex. He wasn''t blind; he''d seen the way Glenn looked at her. But if Glenn wanted to keep it a secret, Theo wouldn''t be the one to spoil his ns. He pped her on the shoulder. "Oh, just a bet on when we''ll get to drink at your wedding with Glenn." Evangeline stared at him. "?" "Just kidding. Now, back to work," Theo said, quickly changing the subject. She could tell he was deliberately deflecting, so she let it drop. ... Meanwhile, Poppy stood outside Harmony Grove Residences, her nose wrinkled in distaste at the sight of the old, run-down apartmentplex. This had to be where Evangeline was living. Just as she''d suspected, Soren hadn''t gone to the hospital. He hade here, looking for Evangeline. The memory of his cold, dismissive tone earlier made her stomach clench with resentment. Taking a deep breath, she walked inside. She had already found out Evangeline''s address and contacted thendlord. Posing as a friend and slipping him some cash, she had easily obtained a spare key. The door opened without a sound. She walked into the bedroom and found exactly what she was looking for: Soren, lying on the bed, his face pale and beaded with sweat. He was clearly in pain. A surge of frustration washed over Poppy. *Why?* Even when they had been together, Soren had never been this clingy. Whenever they fought, she was always the one to apologize first. The one time she had refused to back down, it had cost her five years with him. Her fists clenched. It felt like a wad of cotton was stuck in her chest, making it hard to breathe. If only she hadn''t been so stubborn, if she hadn''t left the country, Soren would still be hers. If it weren''t for Evangeline, for the Fawkes family''s pressure, he never would have broken up with her. *If only...* The more she thought about it, the redder her eyes became, a wild, desperate look shing within them. *Yes. Soren is mine. He has always been mine. Evangeline stole him from me. Now that they''re divorced, he''s simply returning to his rightful ce.* Poppy took a shuddering breath and walked to the bed. She slipped off her clothes, leaned over him, and pressed her lips to his. Soren stirred from his feverish daze, dimly aware of a soft body in his arms and the cool press of lips against his. His whole body ached, and his mind was clouded with fever. "Evangeline?" he murmured. "Is that you?" Chapter 269 After work, Evangeline returned to her apartment as usual, a folder of contacts for businesses in the surrounding counties tucked under her arm. She nned to make a trip the next day to try her luck. Preupied with her thoughts, she didn''t immediately notice that someone had been in her apartment. It wasn''t until she walked into the living room to get a ss of water that she heard a faint, rhythmic sounding from the bedroom. A strange, cloying scent hung in the air. She froze. Tiptoeing to the bedroom door, she pushed it open. The scene inside made her stop dead in her tracks. Clothes were scattered across the floor. On her small bed, two bodies were entwined. A woman with long, dark hair sat astride a man, her back to the door. She could see the man''s hands gripping the woman''s waist. At the sound of the door opening, the woman turned her head. It was Poppy. Her lips were swollen, her face flushed, and a sheen of sweat covered her skin. But when she saw Evangeline, there was no panic in her eyes, only a smug, triumphant smile. It was painfully obvious who the man beneath her was. Evangeline stood rooted to the spot, her mind aplete nk. A wave of nausea churned in her stomach. Just then, the man let out a low groan. That was it. She couldn''t take it anymore. She spun around and fled. But halfway down the hall, she stopped. *Wait a minute. This is my house.* They were doing... *that*... in her house. A surge of pure rage washed over her. She marched back to the bedroom and kicked the door wide open. "Get out!" she screamed, her voice trembling with fury. "Both of you, get out!" The sudden noise jolted Soren from his delirium. He blinked, trying to focus. When he saw Poppy on top of him, a cold sweat broke out all over his body. "What... how?" "Evangeline..." he croaked, struggling to sit up. Poppy, feigning panic, pushed him back down and quickly covered them both with the nket. The feel of their bare skin touching sent a jolt of revulsion through him. His world came crashing down. "Evangeline, I''m so sorry," Poppy said in a low, trembling voice. "We can exin." Evangeline could see right through her pathetic act. What was there to exin? This was exactly what Poppy had wanted her to see. Fighting the urge to physically throw them out, she said in a voice dripping with ice, "I don''t need your exnation. Get dressed and get the hell out of my apartment." She mmed the door and stormed out. "Evangeline!" She heard Soren call her name from behind, but she didn''t stop. She quickened her pace, but his legs were longer. In just a few strides, he caught up to her, grabbing her from behind and wrapping his arms around her. "Evangeline, it''s not what you think," he pleaded, his voice desperate. The feel of his touch made her skin crawl. She didn''t care what the truth was. She had epted that they would end up together when she filed for divorce. But to do it in her house, in her bed... After five years of marriage, even if he despised her, he had no right to disgust her like this. "Get off me!" she yelled, about to scream for help. But Soren, anticipating her move, mped a hand over her mouth. Chapter 270 Soren''s palm was burning hot. Evangeline''s eyes widened. She could see now that his skin was flushed a deep red, like a cooked lobster, yet his lips were deathly pale. Beads of sweat rolled down his face, and he seemed to be trembling. But before she could process what was happening, she caught the distinct scent of Poppy''s perfume on him. The image of them in her bed shed in her mind, and a wave of revulsion and anger washed over her. She kicked him hard in the shin. She expected him to dodge, but the blownded squarely. He let out a choked groan, his face going chalk-white with pain. He doubled over, sinking to one knee in front of her. Evangeline had never seen him so broken. For a moment, she was too stunned to move, her escape forgotten. Soren clutched her arm, his grip surprisingly strong. Sweat dripped from his chin, sttering on the floor. "Evangeline," he rasped, his voice raw. "It wasn''t what it looked like. I thought it was you..." He was rambling, his words tumbling out in a panicked, pleading rush. A bitterugh escaped Evangeline''s lips. "Soren, we were married for five years, and you can''t even tell who you''re in bed with? Did you think all those other women were me, too?" Did he really think she was that interchangeable? "No, I didn''t," he gasped, his breathing ragged. "Evangeline, I never cheated on you. Not once. I came here today to find you. I wanted to tell you..." "Don''t say another word," Evangeline cut him off, her voice t and cold. "Soren, we are divorced. You are free to be with whomever you want. I don''t care, and you don''t need to exin yourself. But I am asking you to stay out of my life. I have a new life now, a boyfriend. Someone I love." Her words were like shards of ice. With every sentence, she felt his grip on her arm tighten. But he was weak with fever, and with a sharp tug, she pulled free. He immediately grabbed her with his other hand. He looked up at her, his eyes zed with fever and confusion. He felt like he was looking at a stranger. The woman he knew, the one who had loved him with a desperate, all-consuming passion, was gone. There was no trace of that love left in her eyes, only a cold, hard disgust. This couldn''t be happening. It had to be a dream. The real Evangeline would never say such cruel things to him. The real Evangeline would die for him. A familiar, suffocating panic wed at his chest. He began to tremble violently, clutching his chest as he retched, though nothing came up. Evangeline had never seen him in such a state. She was at a loss, torn between leaving him there and... something else. She hardened her heart, ready to walk away and never look back. But then, he suddenly went silent and copsed onto the floor. He had passed out. Her feet remained rooted to the spot. Footsteps approached from behind. It was Poppy. Her eyes were filled with a venomous hatred. "You win," Evangeline said with a contemptuous smirk, jerking her chin toward Soren''s unconscious form. "Take your prize and get out." Poppy looked at her, at her calm, almost cheerful demeanor, and felt a strange, unsettling emptiness. She had gotten what she wanted. This was the oue she had orchestrated. So why did she feel like she had lost something important? She had Soren now. What could she have possibly lost? Shoving the strange feeling aside, she called out to Evangeline''s retreating back. "You don''t have to y these games with Soren. We''ve already slept together. He only came back to you out of some misced guilt over your five years together. But once I''m pregnant with a Fawkes heir, his family will ept me. It''s only a matter of time before we''re married." Evangeline didn''t even break her stride. "Congrattions, then." A year ago, those words would have shattered her. Now, she felt nothing but a strange, quiet calm. She remembered the initial thrill of marrying Soren, of being able to be by his side every day. Now, she couldn''t even understand why she had felt that way. Why had she been so happy just to be able to take care of a man? She went back to her apartment, but the image of Soren and Poppy in her bed was burned into her mind. Even after she stripped the bed and changed the sheets, the room felt tainted. In the end, she grabbed a pillow and resigned herself to a night on the sofa. Later that evening, her phone rang. It was Flora Fawkes. "Evangeline, do you have any idea that my brother is sick?" Flora demanded the moment she answered the phone. Chapter 271 Evangeline was surprised to hear from Flora. Poppy had taken Soren to the hospital, which was exactly what Flora had always wanted. This was the perfect opportunity for Poppy to prove her devotion. So why was Flora calling her? "Flora, your brother and I are divorced," Evangeline said calmly. "His health is no longer my concern." Flora was stunned by her nonchnt tone. In the past, whenever Soren was sick or in trouble, Evangeline was always the first one at the hospital. When she had arrived earlier and only found Poppy, she had assumed Evangeline simply didn''t know. Flora had actually been pleased, thinking it was a good chance for Poppy and Soren to bond. But then, in his feverish state, Soren had started calling out Evangeline''s name. The doctor had said someone needed to stay with him overnight, and Poppy was too delicate for that. So, Flora had decided to give Evangeline the "opportunity" to take care of him. But now, it sounded like Evangeline knew and simply didn''t care. "How can you be so cold-hearted?" Flora snapped. "Even if you''re divorced, he was your husband for five years! You need toe to the hospital. My brother needs you." "Poppy is your new sister-inw. She can take care of him," Evangeline replied. "Poppy needs her rest," Flora said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Evangeline finally understood. "So you want me to be his nurse?" she asked, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "What''s your rate?" "Rate?" Flora sputtered, her voice rising in outrage. "You want to be paid? Have you lost your mind? Do you know how many women would kill for the chance to take care of my brother? I was doing you a favor by calling you! Is money all you think about now? You''re so pathetic, it''s disgusting!" Without giving Evangeline a chance to respond, Flora mmed down the phone. Evangeline stared at the dead line and shook her head with a wry smile. Flora had been pampered her whole life; she had never known what it was like to worry about money. For her, it was an abstract concept. For the old Evangeline, it had been a matter of survival. She didn''t give the call another thought. The next morning, she went straight to a real estate agency to find a new apartment. Her current ce was no longer clean, and it was certainly no longer safe. The agent who greeted her was the same one from before. His face fell the moment he saw her. "I''m looking for a ce with good security, in a well-managed building," she exined. The agent sighed, not even bothering to look at hisputer. "Sorry, we don''t have anything that fits your description." His dismissive attitude was grating, but Evangeline knew he was probably still upset about theirst encounter. "I can increase my budget," she offered patiently. The agent snorted, looking her up and down. Thest time she was here, she was decked out in designerbels but had rented a hovel. Today, she was dressed in affordable, off-the-rack clothes. What was she going to increase her budget by, fifty bucks? "Lady, if you want somewhere safe," he said with a smirk, "go out the door, turn left, walk to the end of the street, turn left again. Go down the bumpiest road you can find until you see a blue sign. It''s real safe there." Believing him, Evangeline got in her car and followed his directions. She ended up in front of a massive cemetery. It took her a moment to realize she''d been had. She wasn''t going to go back and argue with him; it would be a waste of time. She was about to turn the car around and leave when a building next to the cemetery caught her eye. She mmed on the brakes. Chapter 272 Just moments after Evangeline drove away from the real estate agency, a luxury sedan glided to a smooth stop at the curb. The window lowered, revealing Finn''s handsome face. He rested his head on his hand, his elbow propped on the car door, and nced at the agency''s rather shabby sign. After a moment''s thought, he opened the door and stepped inside. Business was slow on a weekday. After seeing Evangeline out, the agent had immediately started venting in the office group chat. When a colleague joked that he didn''t know how to treat ady, he sent back a vomiting emoji. "Whatdy? All polished on the outside, but for all we know, she''s the kind who... well, you know. What decent woman would be willing to live in a ce like that?" Just then, he noticed someone at the door andzily lifted his eyes. His gaze swept over Finn, instantly recognizing the designer suit and expensive shoes. He shot up from his chair and hurried over. "Sir," he said with a fawning smile, "are you looking to buy or rent?" "The woman who was just in here," Finn asked, ignoring the question. "What did she want?" The agent realized Finn was asking about Evangeline, and his enthusiasm instantly deted. He couldn''t help but remember thest time this happened. Glenn hade in, also decked out in designer brands and looking loaded, only to rent a tiny, run- down apartment. Was this guy nning to do the same thing? Renting a hovel just to be near Evangeline? What was with these people? Was this some new trend for the rich? He wouldn''t even make enough on a ce like that to cover a cup of coffee. At that thought, the agent slumped back into his chair, his tone turning snide. "What do peoplee here for? Surely not to ask me on a date." "You''re not chasing after her too, are you? Let me give you some advice, buddy. Steer clear of women like that. They look all prim and proper, but who knows how many men they''ve been with behind closed doors." "There''s already some guy living next to her. They''re together all the time..." Before he could finish, Finn''s foot shot out and kicked the leg of his chair. The sudden move caught the manpletely off guard. He toppled backward,nding t on his back with his feet in the air. A curse died on his lips as Finn nted a foot on his chest. In one swift, clean motion, Finn grabbed the back of his cor and hauled him up as easily as lifting a kitten. The agent''s face turned beet red as the cor choked him. Themotion drew the attention of the other agents in the office, and several pairs of eyes turned their way. One person started to step forward, but froze, pinned in ce by the icy, tangible force of Finn''s re. "What was that you were saying?" Finn drawled, his voice deceptively mild. "I didn''t quite catch it. Say it again." Despite thezy tone, a shiver of pure terror traced its way down the agent''s spine. A strangled gasp escaped his throat. "I was wrong! I''m sorry, sir, please, let me go!" "Know how to speak properly now?" Finn asked with a cid smile. The agent nodded frantically, like a chicken pecking at grain. Finn repeated his original question, and this time, the agent stammered out that Evangeline was looking to move. Only then did Finn release him. He straightened the man''s cor, his expression once again calm and refined. "See? Wasn''t that simple? If you''d just spoken respectfully from the start, you could have avoided all this unpleasantness." "But if I ever hear that kind of filthing out of your mouth again," Finn added, his smile never wavering, "you''d better be prepared to have your neck snapped." Finn''s voice was perfectly calm, but the agent felt a sudden chill. He had no doubt Finn was capable of carrying out that threat. Finn casually sat down beside him. "Call her back." *** At that moment, Evangeline was just leaving a nursing home. She was in a more remote part of town when she spotted the facility and decided to try her luck. But, as she''d expected, the director had refused her proposal t out. No matter how much she praised the intelligence and convenience of her Alpanions, he wouldn''t budge. "Robots? Our caregivers do a much better job than some hunk of nuts and bolts." "Even if they''re cheaper than hiring staff, what happens when something goes wrong?" "Maintenance staff? So I''d have to hire people to maintain the robots? I might as well just hire people to do the caregiving in the first ce." Evangeline had tried to exin further, but they had practically shown her the door. Honestly, she had anticipated this. The lower-end market was a huge, untapped opportunity, but it was also riddled with obstacles. The biggest problem was simply getting people to ept the new technology. Jotting down the issues she''d encountered, Evangeline was about to head to her next appointment when her phone rang. It was the real estate agent. His tone was aplete one-eighty from before. Gone was the arrogant dismissal, reced by a polite, almost obsequious manner as he told her he''d found a suitable property. Evangeline was puzzled. She had already decided to try another agency. He had clearly been trying to brush her off earlier, so it seemed highly unlikely he was calling now out of a sense of professional duty. It would have made more sense if he''d called to curse her out. A bold suspicion began to form in her mind. Voicing it, she tested the waters. "Finn? Are you there with him?" Chapter 273 The call was on speaker. When Evangeline''s voice filled the small office, a faint smile touched Finn''s lips. The agent''s eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at Finn. How could she possibly know he was here? Before making the call, Finn had explicitly warned him not to reveal his presence. He''d thought Finn was being overly cautious, but now he saw they had both perfectly anticipated the other''s thoughts. Terrified of Finn, the agent stuck to the script. "Finn? Who''s Finn?" he said, ying dumb. "I''m sorry, miss, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Evangeline fell silent for a moment, concluding she had let her imagination run away with her. The agent started describing the property again, but she cut him off, her voice cool and even. "You can stop looking for me. Frankly, I wouldn''t dare live in any ce you found. Why don''t you keep it for yourself?" The agent knew she was angry about how he''d treated her earlier. He shot a desperate, pleading look at Finn. He never should have run his mouth. Finn had threatened that if this didn''t go smoothly, he would send people to "harass" him regrly and leak all the shady dealings from his past. He had no idea how Finn had dug up that dirt. It wasn''t anything criminal, just a collection of minor infractions, but if his clients found out, his career in this city would be over. And he could tell from Finn''s demeanor that he was a man of his word. "I''m so sorry, Miss Whitmore!" the agent said hastily. "I gave you the wrong directions earlier, I swear it wasn''t on purpose. We didn''t have anything that met your needs at the time, and I was getting flustered." "But just now, I found a listing that''s perfect for you. It''s a great value, and to show you how sorry I am, I''ll give you a fifty percent discount on mymission." Evangeline had been about to hang up, but the mention of a fifty percent discount made her hesitate. "What''s theplex called?" she asked. The agent sent her the address Finn had given him. When Evangeline saw it, she paused. She''d heard of the ce-it was a mid- range apartmentplex, and while the security wasn''t on par with the wealthy districts, it was far better than average. The rent was also quite expensive, definitely beyond her budget. As she was weighing her options, the agent added, "The owner of this unit lives abroad and doesn''te back often, so she wants to rent it out. But because the ce isrge and the rent is high, it''s been sitting empty for a while. The owner finally relented and said she''d be happy to have two or three professional women share the space." "She''s a bit of a neat freak and prefers tenants who are clean and have stable jobs. When she described what she was looking for, I immediately thought of you." "The other two women are already confirmed, and their circumstances are simr to yours. When you split the cost, the rent is only a little more than what you''re paying now. You should really consider it." He followed up by sending the property address and some general information about the two potential roommates to her phone. After hanging up, Evangeline looked over the files. One of the women was in her early twenties, a recent college graduate in an internship program. Chapter 274 The other was older, in her thirties, and worked as a senior HR executive at a corporation. From their photos, they both looked friendly and easygoing. More importantly, both of theirpanies were current corporate partners of UME. It created anotheryer of connection. Evangeline had no issue with having roommates, and the more she thought about it, the more it seemed like an excellent solution. At the very least, Soren was obsessed with appearances; he would never stoop to harassing her in a home she shared with other people. Having made up her mind, she scheduled a time to view the apartment. Back at the agency, the agent saw Evangeline''s confirmation message and finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Sir, that should do it. Once a client gets to this stage, it''s pretty much a done deal," he said to Finn, his face stiff from the forced smile. "But... sir, those two women have their own houses in Serenity City. And based on their jobs, they must be earning six figures. Why would they agree to share an apartment?" "If they back out, the whole thing falls apart, doesn''t it?" Finn had given him the profiles and told him to pick two of his recent clients. Forcing women who owned property to pretend to be renters seemed unnecessarily cruel. Finn nced up at him, his eyes cool. "As long as you keep your mouth shut, nothing will fall apart. In other words, if this secret gets out, it will be because you leaked it." The agent''s face fell. "No, sir, I..." "Watch your mouth. And don''t call me ''sir.'' The hypocrisy is nauseating," Finn said, standing up. He tossed a set of keys onto the desk. "I''ll send you a listter. Buy everything on it and have it delivered to the apartment." Without another word, Finn turned and strolled out of the agency. The agent wanted to cry. He wished he could go back half an hour and p himself for running his mouth. He hadpletely misjudged the situation. Not only had he lost a major client in Finn, but now he was being ckmailed into doing manualbor. His life was a tragedy. *** Evangeline spent the rest of the day driving to remote suburbs and surrounding towns, managing tond two or three major contracts by the time she returned to Serenity City. It wasn''t a wasted trip, but it had been far more difficult than she''d imagined. Not long after, Theo and the sales manager also returned to UME, looking just as exhausted. Their experiences had been much the same. "We know we''re doing something that benefits everyone, bringing them closer to modern technology, but they just don''t see it that way. They fundamentally don''t believe that technology can change their lives." "Honestly, it''s because Al technology isn''t mainstream yet. People are afraid to be the first to try it." They vented their frustrations for a few minutes before finally dispersing, too tired to continue. Theo saw Evangeline still lost in thought and said gently, "Don''t dwell on it anymore. You should go home and get some rest." After spending so much time in the office, a full day on the road had left them all feeling sore and sunburned. Evangeline nodded. There was no point in racking her brain any further tonight. She gathered her things and prepared to go home. But as she stepped out of the office building, she saw Giselle Whitmore marching towards her, her eyes red and her expression furious. Chapter 275 "Evangeline! What in the world did you say to Dad?" Giselle shrieked as she approached. Evangeline noticed the red veins in her eyes; she had clearly been crying. Confused, Evangeline replied, "I have no idea what you''re talking about." "Don''t you y innocent with me!" Giselle snapped. "If it wasn''t for you, why would Dad suddenly decide to marry me off right after talking to you the other day?" Her words finally clicked. Evangeline remembered their conversation at the Whitmore estate. She had told Winston she would not be sacrificed for the family and that if he was still entertaining such ideas, he should consider his younger daughter. She had assumed Winston would be too protective of Giselle to do it. Had he really decided to use Giselle in a marriage alliance? The Whitmore family must be in serious trouble this time. It seemed Soren wasn''t bluffing. When Evangeline didn''t answer, Giselle took her silence as a sign of guilt. She was now convinced that Evangeline had told Winston to marry her off. In the past, Giselle wouldn''t have worried about anything Evangeline said. Winston had always doted on her and her mother, Hazel, and would never have been swayed. But this time, Winston''s mind was made up. Nothing Hazel said could change it. Evangeline had Finn in her corner now. She must have said something to him. The Whitmores were no match for the Lockridges, which was why Winston was being so obedient. The more Giselle thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn''t believe how petty Evangeline was being now that she had power. Her eyes welling up with tears, Giselle strode forward. Evangeline tensed, expecting a fight and preparing to dodge. But instead, Giselle reached her and dropped to her knees with a thud. Evangeline was stunned by the action. Giselle had always been arrogant and domineering, too proud to even apologize when she was in the wrong. Kneeling was unthinkable. Themotion had already drawn the attention of passersby, who were now staring at them. "Get up," Evangeline said, reaching for her. But Giselle refused to move. "Evangeline, I''m sorry. It was wrong of me to always be against you," she sobbed. "I''m admitting I was wrong. Can you please just let this go? I don''t want to marry that fat old pig, Mr. Wellington. I''ve heard he likes to abuse women. I''m still young! Marrying him would ruin my entire life." "Please, just let me go. I''ll do whatever you say from now on, I promise." "Get up first, and then we can talk," Evangeline said, gripping her arm. The onlookers were now openly staring, their gazes filled with strange curiosity. Evangeline wasn''t worried about her own reputation-after being vilified in Serenity City for so long, she knew how fast rumors could spread and how much damage they could do. But this was UME. She was the head of technology here, and Giselle was not only her stepsister but also her subordinate. If someone filmed this and posted it online, people would inevitably assume she was bullying an employee. It would tarnish UME''s reputation, and at such a critical time for thepany''s market expansion, she couldn''t afford any negative press. Giselle seemed to know this and pressed her advantage, refusing to budge. "You have to promise me first," she insisted, her eyes red and her lips pressed into a stubborn line. "Promise me, and I''ll get up." Evangeline sighed, unable to pull her to her feet. "Fine. Stay here and kneel, then. I''m leaving." She started to walk around her. Panicked, Giselle threw her pride to the wind and wrapped her arms tightly around Evangeline''s leg, her cries growing more desperate. Chapter 276 "Evangeline, you can''t just leave me here to rot!" "If I marry Mr. Wellington, he''ll be your brother-inw! Think of how embarrassing that would be for you!" Giselle remembered her mother, Hazel, once telling her that the best way to get someone to agree to something was to appeal to their self-interest. But wracking her brain, this was the only thing she coulde up with. In reality, she knew perfectly well that Evangeline had severed ties with the Whitmore family and didn''t consider them sisters anymore. Her marriage would have no real impact on Evangeline''s life. Still, it was all she had. Evangeline found the toothless threat both exasperating and almost funny. She wanted nothing to do with the Whitmore family''s drama, but with Giselle clinging to her leg, she was trapped. She sighed. "I''ll try to help you. Now, get up." "Really?" Giselle''s eyes lit up. "You''re not lying to me?" Evangeline nodded. She knew what kind of man Mr. Wellington was. As much as she disliked Giselle, she couldn''t stand by and watch her life be destroyed by him. If Giselle hadn''te to her, she could have ignored it. But to see her kneeling and begging like this... her heart wasn''t that hard. Not wanting to remain the center of attention, Evangeline helped Giselle up and guided her to her car. Once inside, Giselle, fearing Evangeline would back out, immediately called Winston and handed the phone to her. Evangeline took it. "What is it, Giselle?" Winston''s voice was gentle, assuming it was his younger daughter. Evangeline paused. "It''s me." There was a half-second of silence before Winston''s tone turned to ice. "What are you calling for?" "Giselle''s marriage," she said sinctly. Winston seemed to understand what she meant, but he still scoffed. "You''ve already left the Whitmore family. What does Giselle''s marriage have to do with you?" "It has nothing to do with me," Evangeline said, ncing at Giselle. Her voice was t. "I''m just calling to remind you of something. Giselle is your daughter, not a tool for you to use." Winston fell silent for a moment, then his voice grew even colder. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." "You don''t?" Evangeline gave a small, humorlessugh. "Then let me be clearer. You used my mother. You used me. And now you''re trying to use Giselle. Winston, you''ve used up everyone who ever loved and trusted you. Who''s next on your list?" When she was younger, she hadn''t understood. She''d thought her mother was brilliant and that Winston managed the family finances out of love. It wasn''t until muchter that she realized it had never been love. Winston had been biding his time, waiting for an opportunity to rise up and prove himself. Her mother''s death had been that opportunity. She had refused to believe it for years, but Winston''s recent, shameless attempts to use her to save his business partners had forced her to ept the truth. For Winston, there was only profit, never love. Her directness struck a nerve. Winston sputtered, enraged. "What nonsense are you spouting? You ungrateful child! You don''t understand anything! Making sacrifices for the family is normal!" "Giselle is my daughter, and she''s a Whitmore! When the family is in trouble, she should show some devotion! Unlike you, she''s willing..." Chapter 277 "Dad, I''m not willing," Giselle sobbed, cutting him off. From the other end of the line, Hazel''s choked voice came through. "Honey, Giselle''s marriage is a huge decision. We should think about it carefully. The family is important, but as your daughter, Giselle is just as important." Winston was silent for a few seconds. Hazel''s voice grew clearer, thick with tears. "Evangeline, I admit I haven''t always treated you well, but Giselle is still your sister. Please, help her. Ask Mr. Lockridge to help the Whitmore family through this crisis. I promise, the entire family will be grateful to you." Evangeline could tell that Hazel was being sincere this time, genuinely worried for her daughter. However, she also sensed something was off. "I don''t think the Lockridges can help with this," she said, her tone certain. Winston adored Giselle. If the Lockridges could solve the problem, he would have found a way to make her ask Finn for help long ago, perhaps even using her as leverage against Finn as he''d done with the Fawkes family. But he hadn''t. That meant the Lockridges were powerless in this situation, which could only mean the pressure wasing from Soren. As if on cue, Winston sighed. "It was Soren''s demand that Giselle marry Mr. Wellington." Hazel''s voice grew more urgent. "If it''s Soren, then it''s even easier to solve! Just have Evangeline plead with him. They were together for so many years. If she asks, I''m sure he''ll listen." "Plead with him?" Winston sneered. "If that would work, I would have asked her already." He had seen enoughst time to understand. By getting together with Finn, Evangeline had made an enemy of Soren. This was Soren''s way of getting revenge on the Whitmore family. Giselle, however, hadn''t connected those dots. After the call ended, she grabbed Evangeline''s arm, tears streaming down her face. "Evangeline, please, go talk to Soren. I don''t want to marry Mr. Wellington." Evangeline pulled her arm away. "I divorced him in front of all those people, humiliating him, and then was seen getting intimate with another man. Do you really think he''s going to listen to anything I have to say?" Giselle froze, realizing Evangeline had a point. "Honestly, you''d probably have better luck crying in front of him yourself," Evangeline added. Giselle''s expression shifted. The idea was clearly taking root. Soren was a man, after all. Maybe a show of vulnerability would work. Evangeline started the car. When Giselle made no move to get out, she said, "Soren is at Sacred Heart Hospital. He probably hasn''t been discharged yet. You can likely catch him if you go now." That snapped Giselle out of her stupor. She immediately got out of the car, hailed a taxi, and headed straight for the hospital. *** Inside the hospital room. "Soren, please eat something. You haven''t had anything all day," Flora said, holding a bowl. "Poppy made this porridge herself. She even burned her hand while making it. Even if you don''t feel like it, you have to eat a few bites. You''ll break her heart." She sat by the hospital bed, patiently trying to coax him. But no matter what she said, Soren remained motionless, his lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze distant and lost in thought. Chapter 278 When Soren still didn''t respond, Flora felt a pang of worry and frustration. "Soren!" she said, leaning closer to his ear. He finally seemed to hear her, his eyes slowly focusing on her face. "What happened?" Flora asked, her voice soft. "What''s going on with you and Poppy?" Soren didn''t answer, his dark eyes dropping as he fell silent once more. When Flora offered him the bowl again, he took it. The simple rice porridge was dotted with fresh green scallions, its light, clean aroma filling the air. It looked and smelled appealing, but he had no appetite. There was just a hollow feeling in his chest, an indescribable emptiness that he couldn''t shake. He couldn''t stop thinking about Evangeline. Whenever he''d been sick in the past, she would have been there, coaxing him to take his medicine and making him nourishing broth. He felt sick. And it wasn''t just his body. Seeing that he still wouldn''t talk, Flora''s anxiety grew. "Did Evangeline do something to you and Poppy?" she pressed. When she had rushed to the hospitalst night, she''d noticed Poppy acting strangely. And since Soren had woken up, the two of them hadn''t exchanged a single word. The atmosphere between them was thick with tension. Something had definitely happened, and she was sure Evangeline was at the root of it. Evangeline''s behaviorst night had been odd, too. In the past, whenever Soren was ill, she would have been the first to know, fussing over him tirelessly. Butst night, her attitude had beenpletely different. She knew they were divorced, but she didn''t believe for a second that Evangeline''s love for her brother had simply vanished overnight. There was a piece of the puzzle she was missing. At the mention of Evangeline''s name, Soren''s expression flickered. "She never came to the hospital?" he asked. It was a question, but his tone was one of confirmation. Flora nodded, her anger ring again. "I called her. Not only did she refuse toe, she had the nerve to ask me for money! Evangeline ispletely obsessed with money now. How did I never see it before? All she cares about is money! When has our family ever been stingy with her?" As she spoke, Soren''s dark eyes narrowed, and his fingers tightened around the spoon. He ced the bowl on the bedside table. "I want to rest. You can go." Flora saw the shadow fall over his face and realized he was displeased. She was confused. She was about to say something else when a bodyguard entered the room. "Mr. Fawkes, there''s a woman here to see you." "A woman? Who is it?" Flora asked before Soren could. "She said her name is Whitmore," the bodyguard replied. "Evangeline?!" Flora''s mind leaped to that conclusion. After making such a scenest night about noting, she shows up today? It seemed Evangeline couldn''t stay away from her brother after all. ying hard to get... she was lucky it hadn''t backfiredpletely. Flora scoffed. Her first instinct was to tell the guard to send her away, but then she had another thought. Soren still needed to recover, and it would be best if someone stayed with him around the clock. Poppy was exhausted fromst night; Evangeline could take her ce tonight. Besides, Soren had been delirious with fever all night, calling out Evangeline''s name. Her brother probably did want her here. "Let her..." "In." The word was still on her lips when Soren spoke, his voice hoarse. "I won''t see her." Flora looked at him, puzzled. His earlier reaction had made her think he wanted Evangeline here. Why the change of heart? Was it possible that he wasn''t longing for Evangeline, but was angry with her? Was he calling her name in his sleep out of fury? That would exin why his face darkened at the mention of her name and why he suddenly wanted to be alone. Evangeline must have done something else to drive a wedge between him and Poppy. Flora wanted to ask more, but seeing the grim look on Soren''s face, she swallowed her words. After she left, a shadow fell over Soren''s expression. He remembered the look in Evangeline''s eyes just before he copsed-cold and distant. There had been no concern, only a kind of detached superiority as she looked down on him. She hadn''te to the hospital all night. It felt as though their roles had somehow been reversed. This feeling of being powerless infuriated him. She was just a woman. Since when did Soren Fawkes let a woman get the upper hand? Chapter 279 Giselle was forcibly blocked at the hospital entrance. When she was told Soren refused to see her, she paced back and forth in a panic, her eyes red with unshed tears. The entrance was swarming with bodyguards, making it impossible for her to force her way in. She tried pleading with them, even threatening to kill herself, but they remained unmoved. Finally, in desperation, she yed herst card: Evangeline. That got a reaction, but not the one she''d hoped for. The head bodyguard simply shook his head. "You should go home. Mr. Fawkes will not see you." He had been in the room and heard the name Evangeline. Mr. Fawkes had made it clear he didn''t want to see her. Giselle''s hope crumbled. She sent a frantic message to Evangeline, begging her to put in a good word with Soren. After all, they had been married for five years. Surely Soren would grant her such a small favor out of respect for their past. Worried Evangeline would refuse, she added another message: *If you don''t help me, I''lle find you again tomorrow. I''ll cry in front of you until you agree.* Evangeline received the message just as she and the agent were arriving at the front door of the rental property. Her first instinct was to ignore it, but the thought of Giselle causing another scene at UME tomorrow was exhausting. She had too much work to do to waste time on this. It was just a phone call. She dialed Soren''s number. He declined the first call. When she tried again, it went straight to a busy signal. The agent stood by the door, waiting patiently, but Evangeline disliked keeping people waiting. Instead of calling again, she sent Soren a quick text. *There''s someone outside the hospital waiting to see you.* After sending a reply to Giselle, she put her phone away and followed the agent inside. A part of her had still been skeptical, wondering if she was being scammed. But her doubts vanished when she stepped into the living room and saw two other young women chatting amiably. The atmosphere was warm and weing. After introducing herself, Evangeline found that both women seemed just as friendly and easygoing as their profiles suggested. She was already open to the idea of roommates, and now, with a reasonable rent and pleasant housemates, she was sold. She promptly signed the contract with the agent. Once he left, Evangeline went to her new bedroom on the second floor of the small townhouse. The room was muchrger than her old apartment, and the decor was far more tasteful. She even noticed that the sharp corners of the furniture had been covered with soft protectors. The homeowner must be a very thoughtful person, likely a woman. She had nned to give the room a thorough cleaning, but a quick inspection revealed it was already spotless. There wasn''t a speck of dust anywhere. The windowpanes were so clean they reflected her image perfectly, with faint traces of water still drying on the ss. It looked like it had been cleaned very recently. As she set down her suitcase, one of her new roommates appeared at the doorway with a smile. "We heard you were moving in today, so we cleaned the room for you. No need to do it again!" "Oh, thank you so much," Evangeline said quickly. "Don''t mention it! It was no trouble at all. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Want to grab dinner with us?" "I''d love that," Evangeline replied. Over dinner, they introduced themselves properly. The younger, more vivacious one was named Linda, and the other, who was a few years older and had a calmer demeanor, was Tabitha. Halfway through the meal, Evangeline excused herself to go pay the bill, only to find that Tabitha had already taken care of it. Evangeline felt a little embarrassed. They had cleaned her room for her; she should have been the one treating them to dinner. She tried to transfer money to Tabitha, but she gently stopped her. "This is a wee gift from both of us," Tabitha said with a smile. "Don''t be so formal. If it weren''t for you, we''d have to cover the rent for an empty room. You moving in is saving us a lot of money, and rent is much more expensive than one dinner." With her putting it that way, Evangeline didn''t insist. They would be living together for a long time, and she could always treat them next time. Just as they got home, it started to rain. Evangeline finished unpacking, took a shower, and climbed into bed. She picked up her phone and saw a string of messages from Giselle. *Soren still won''t see me. What do I do?* *Evangeline, please think of something.* *Did you even contact him for me?* ** *Evangeline, I swear I''ll kill myself in front of you tomorrow if you don''t fix this.* Evangeline frowned at thest message. After a moment''s thought, she typed a reply. *You''d be better off saving that performance for Soren. If you manage to extort some guilt money out of him, the Whitmores could at least use it to pay off some debt. If you die in front of me, you won''t get a cent.* After she sent it, there was no reply from Giselle. Just then, a sh of lightning split the sky, followed by a deafening p of thunder. The rain began to pour down in sheets. Soren, who had just drifted into a restless sleep, was jolted awake by the storm. Chapter 280 When Soren awoke, he saw Poppy slumped over beside him, her head cradled in her hand as she dozed in her chair. She was nodding off, her head bobbing with exhaustion. Looking at her, he felt aplex wave of emotions. For years, he had been convinced that Evangeline had destroyed his rtionship with Poppy, causing her pain and forcing her to move abroad. He had always wanted to make it up to her. Yet, through it all, he had never seriously considered leaving Evangeline to get back together with Poppy. He couldn''t remember the details of what had happened at Evangeline''s apartment, but he was a man, and he couldn''t irresponsibly pretend it never happened. After a moment, Soren gently lifted Poppy''s head, trying to reposition her on the edge of the bed so she could sleep morefortably. The slight movement woke her. She blinked, her eyes still hazy with sleep. "Soren, you''re awake." She nced at the clock. "It''s time for your medicine. I''ll go get it." Soren caught her wrist. His hand was cool against her skin. Poppy looked down, a slight purse to her lips. "Thank you for everything these past two days," Soren said. "It must have been hard on you." Poppy smiled brightly. "Don''t be so formal." Soren''s lips parted. "About what happened..." He trailed off. For some reason, the words "I''ll take responsibility" were stuck in his throat. He didn''t know how to take responsibility. With any other woman, he would have forced her to take a morning- after pill and then cut her a checkrge enough to ensure her silence, pretending the entire incident never urred. But this was Poppy. "Let''s just pretend it never happened," she said, as if reading his mind, her tone deliberately light. "I don''t mind." But her nonchnce only made him feel worse. He hesitated, then said, "Tell me what you want. Anything I can give you, it''s yours." "Even the title of Mrs. Fawkes?" Poppy asked, her voice yful. Once again, Soren fell silent. Poppy was used to it. "You know what I want," she said, her tone still light. "I don''t need material things. You''ve always known what I''ve wanted all these years. But if you can''t give it to me, just forget I said anything. Give me whatever you want, and we can act like that night never happened." With that, she pulled her hand free and walked toward the door. Watching her dejected silhouette, Soren spoke, the words escaping him as if by their own ord. "I''ll consider it." Poppy''s lips curved into an involuntary smile. She knew Soren. If he wasn''t going to agree, he would have rejected her outright. "Considering it" meant it was practically a done deal. It seemed Evangeline''s constant pushing had finally shoved Soren right back to her. After taking his medicine, Soren arranged for a separate room for Poppy so she could rest properly. The rain continued to beat against the window. Soren picked up his phone and looked at the message Evangeline had sent him earlier. *There''s someone outside the hospital waiting to see you.* Such an arrogant way of putting it. He set the phone face down on the table. A momentter, restless and annoyed, he picked it up and pressed the button for the hospital''s internal line. "The Whitmore woman who was looking for me... have her sent home." Through the sound of the rain, the bodyguard''s voice was tinny. "She''s already gone, Mr. Fawkes. The rain got really heavy, and she was trying to take shelter. To get her to leave, we... we didn''t let her. She stood out in the downpour for a long time before she finally left." Soren''s voice dropped, turning sharp and cold. "What did you just say?" Chapter 281 The image of Evangeline Whitmore, soaked to the bone, shed through his mind, and a fresh wave of irritation washed over him. "Who told you to do that?" Soren''s sudden change in tone sent a jolt of panic through the bodyguard. "Mr. Fawkes, she kept trying to slip past us into the building. We knew you didn''t want to see her, and we were worried she''d seed," he stammered. "We were just trying to get her to leave." Soren opened his mouth to reply, but the words caught in his throat, and in the end, he said nothing. After the call ended, he found himself staring at Evangeline''s message again. He nced at the time. Four hours had passed. Had she really been waiting outside for him for four hours? Was it a real emergency, or did she just want to check on him? To wait that long... did that mean he still had a ce in her heart? He let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding, his mood inexplicably lifting. Still, Soren resisted the urge to call her, setting his phone aside instead. The game of love wasn''t so different from the boardroom. He''d been the one pursuing her too aggressively before. Sometimes, giving the other person a little space could work wonders. Above all, he couldn''t let a woman lead him by the nose-especially not Evangeline. *** After a final downpour, the storm began to taper off, thest few drops drumming a dull rhythm against the windowpane. Unable to sleep, Evangeline walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and gazed out at the rain-slicked city with a sense of calm. A momentter, her phone rang. It was Glenn Carlisle. She answered, and Glennunched into his usual check-in. Evangeline updated him on UME''s progress, not hesitating to share the recent hurdles they''d encountered. "I was too naive," she admitted. "I thought if we just made the technology essible, we could break into the low-end market. But it seems they''re fundamentally resistant to the idea that technology can improve their lives. Their unwillingness to even try makes market pration incredibly difficult." She continued, "There''s another option, of course¡ªa major marketing push. But that would add a huge expense to the budget with no guarantee of a positive oue. Director Shaw actually had an idea today. He suggested that if we could find a majorpany willing to believe in us and partner on a marketing campaign, it would make things much simpler." Glenn listened quietly until she finished, then paused for a long moment. "And what about you?" "Of course, I agree with the idea," Evangeline replied with a nod. Glenn chuckled softly. "Evangeline, it''s after hours. Right now, I''m your friend, not your boss. I''m asking how you are doing." It took her a second to register the shift. She thought about Soren''s recent unreasonable behavior, but ultimately decided against bringing it up. Their rtionship was over. Knowing Soren''s personality, he wouldn''t keep bothering her after she''d pushed him away so many times. There was no point in worrying Glenn with that kind of mess. "I moved," she said instead, then gave him her new address and a brief description of the apartment. She was careful, however, to leave out the reason for her sudden relocation. What Soren and Poppy Yates had done was something she didn''t even want to speak about. She expected him to ask why she''d moved, but he just fell silent for a beat before saying calmly, "I see. Well, I''ll have toe by and visit sometime, meet your new roommate. Take care of yourself, Evangeline." She nodded, and after they hung up, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about his tone. It had sounded strangely serious. Chapter 282 Her thoughts drifted to Victor Lockridge. The private investigator she''d hired had tracked Theresa Carlisle to a location not far from where the Carlisles had found Theresa''s earring. Victor was already on his way there, and Glenn hadn''t returned yet. It wouldn''t be long before they crossed paths. Could Victor be using her to threaten Glenn? After all, their business partnership was public knowledge. Before she could dwell on it, her phone rang again. This time, it was Finn Lockridge. She answered, "What is it?" "You sound so cold," Finn said, his voiceced with mock heartbreak. "You''re hurting my feelings." Evangeline paused. "...Am I?" "Is that any way to talk to your boyfriend?" he chided yfully. "Shouldn''t your first words be something like, ''I miss you"?" Evangeline considered this and fell silent. She''d never really dated anyone. She''d had a crush on Soren, but they never had the chance to be a real couple before they were pushed into a loveless marriage. Soren had always been cold and dismissive, so she had no idea what a normal rtionship was supposed to feel like. She and Finn hadn''t gotten together for love, either, but now that they were a couple, she was willing to y the part if that''s what he wanted. "I..." Evangeline tried to form the words, but her face grew hot. They felt impossible to say. Finally, she gave up and tossed the challenge back at him. "You didn''t say you missed me, either." Finn chuckled softly, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking. "Evangeline, I don''t just miss you. I love you. I think about you every second of every day." She fell silent again. She knew they were just sweet nothings, the kind of lines he''d probably used on countless other women. She was hardly the first. And yet, he delivered them with such sincerity that her cheeks burned even hotter. On impulse, she whispered, "Me too." The words were out before she could stop them. She rubbed her forehead in frustration. Whenever she was with Finn, she found herself getting swept up, letting him lead her exactly where he wanted. He was right¡ªshe let her guard down too easily around him. At least she knew he didn''t mean her any harm. His voice was a softugh on the other end of the line. "Good. Then you''ll have dinner with me tomorrow night. And wait for me at home in the morning-I''ll drive you to work." It wasn''t a request. Evangeline thought about it for a moment, then agreed. Only after she hung up did she realize she''d forgotten to tell him she had moved. It didn''t seem worth another phone call just to give him an address, so she started typing out a text. Halfway through, she remembered the flicker of a thought she''d had that morning when the realtor called a thought about him. She paused, then deleted the message. After the call, Finn gazed at his phone screen, a slow smile spreading across his lips. "What''s got you looking so pleased?" Arabe Lockridge had entered his bedroom without him noticing. Finn instinctively tried to lock his phone, but she was too quick, snatching it from his hand. Her eyebrows shot up as she read the screen aloud. "Eighteen Ways to Win a Girl''s Heart''? ''The Ultimate Guide to Dating''?" She scrolled down, her expression growing more and more baffled. "How to Help a Woman with a Troubled Past Trust in Love Again."" She looked up from the list of cheesy titles, her face a mask of disbelief. "Finn, since when did your standards for literature¡ªand your IQ-drop this low?" Chapter 283 Finn cleared his throat and took his phone back. "I was just browsing." "Browsing?" Arabe scoffed. She wasn''t buying it. She''d heard him on the phone as she passed his door, and she''d bet anything it had been Evangeline on the other end. "You''ve actually fallen for her, haven''t you?" It was a question, but her tone was certain. Finn was her brother; she knew him better than anyone. He didn''t bother denying it. He simply nodded. Arabe frowned. She''d assumed his thing with Evangeline was just another fleeting romance, destined to end as quickly as all the others. Now, it seemed things had spiraled out of control. Fortunately, she''d been preparing herself for this possibility ever since Finn had publicly dered their rtionship. Rumor had it that Evangeline was cunning; it was no ident she hadsted five years with Soren. Finn might see himself as a master of romance, but against a woman like that, he could be out of his league. Her worst fears wereing true. "So, are you nning to marry her?" Arabe asked. Finn was silent. Seeing his hesitation, Arabe felt a small wave of relief. It was one thing for Finn to be infatuated with Evangeline, but the Lockridge family would never approve of a marriage. In a few years, he would be expected to enter into a strategic union arranged by the family. He could give Evangeline anything he wanted his time, his affection, his protection-but he couldn''t give her his name. As long as he understood that, the situation was still manageable. "How did it go asking about Theresa?" she asked, changing the subject. Finn shook his head. Arabe was surprised. "You two are that close, and you still couldn''t get a straight answer out of her?" "It''s not that. She doesn''t know where Theresa is, either." "How is that possible?" Arabe said, skeptical. "Victor already found out she was the one who helped Theresa escape. You''re telling me she has no idea where she went? Are you sure she''s not lying to you?" "I''m sure," Finn said, shaking his head again. "You know I''m a good judge of character, sis. I can tell when someone''s lying." She had to admit, that was true. Finn''s intuition had saved them from danger more than once. "Then what''s the n? Your deadline with Victor is almost up..." Arabe''s brow furrowed with a flicker of pity. Theresa was likely dead, and if Victor returned without good news, he would undoubtedly take his rage out on Evangeline. She''d heard stories about the cruel things Victor had done to her in the past. As much as she disliked Evangeline, as a woman, she couldn''t bear the thought of her suffering like that again. More importantly, she knew Finn would never stand by and let it happen. "Maybe you should take her and leave town," Arabe suggested. "At least until this blows over." Finn smiled faintly. "If we leave, what about you?" "This is between him and Evangeline," Arabe said. "Victor has no reason toe after me. Besides, it''s been years. Surely his feelings for Theresa have faded a little with time. Once he epts what happened, he''ll move on." Finn shook his head, a wry look on his face. "Don''t be naive, sis. If his feelings had faded, he wouldn''t have attacked her in public at the wee banquet." Besides, he knew Evangeline would never run. She was afraid of Victor, yes, but something deeper was keeping her in Serenity City. If not for that, she would have left long ago. Seeing the worry in Arabe''s eyes, Finn said, "Don''t worry about it. I have a n." Arabe started to ask what it was, but Finn was already on his feet, gently ushering her toward the door with a charming smile. "It''s gettingte. You need your beauty sleep. Nothing is more important than my beautiful sister''s rest." He showered her withpliments until she was back in her own room. Once she was gone, his expression turned serious. He walked over to his safe, opened it, and pulled out a silver handgun. His eyes grew cold as he stared at it. If Theresa was dead, Victor would hold Evangeline responsible. And against a man bent on murder, what options were there, really? He ced the gun in the bottom drawer of his desk. Picking up his phone, he looked at his chat with Evangeline, a faint, bittersweet smile on his lips. "Evangeline," he murmured to himself, "we have less than three days. Before we both might end up dead, let''s have a real romance. We might not get another chance." Just then, his phone rang. Assuming it was Evangeline calling back, he answered with a yful smirk. "What''s wrong? Can''t bear to be apart from me?" But the voice that answered was a man''s, low and steady. "Mr. Lockridge. It''s Glenn." Chapter 284 "Mr. Glenn? To what do I owe the pleasure? Calling sote, it must be important." Finn''s voice instantly reverted to its usual flippant tone. Glenn got straight to the point. "I want to know your true intentions with Evangeline." Finn''s eyebrows rose. "That''s a rather serious usation, Mr. Glenn. Why assume I have an agenda? Can''t a man simply admire a woman for who she is?" "It doesn''t matter whether you''re using her or you admire her," Glenn said, his voice t. "I just need you to protect her until I get back." Finn didn''t agree immediately. "I''m curious, in what capacity are you asking this of me?" It wasn''t that he saw Glenn as a threat; he was just enjoying the game. He''d done his homework on Evangeline''s past, which included her circle of friends. Glenn''s background was hard to dig into, but Finn had managed to uncover a few key details. And everything he found pointed to one conclusion: Glenn was in love with her. UME had started with just the two of them, back when the Whitmore family was on the decline. With his resources, Glenn could have partnered with anyone, yet he chose her. Even thepany''s name-UME was a dead giveaway. You. Me. When Evangeline got married and UME faced turmoil, Glenn had secured foreign investment and moved operations overseas, nearly falling out with investors who wanted him to change thepany name. The moment Evangeline''s divorce was final, he had returned, risking everything. The reason seemed obvious. "As family," Glenn''s voice cut through his thoughts. "The kind of family that wants to see her safe and happy, always." Finn chuckled. Glenn was stubborn, he''d give him that. He decided not to push it. "Well, if you''re her family, then of course I''ll listen." Glenn heard the amusement in Finn''s voice and knew he wasn''t convinced. Just as he didn''t trust Finn. He still suspected Finn might hurt Evangeline, but he had no other choice. He had met with Victor earlier that day and learned that Victor had people watching Evangeline in Serenity City. She was in constant danger. Even if he rushed back now, there was little he could do except try to dy Victor. Anyone else, he could handle. But if Evangeline fell into Victor''s hands, the situation would be impossible. "However," Finn added, his tone shifting, "you''re a businessman, Mr. Glenn. You know there''s no such thing as a free lunch. What are you offering in exchange for this favor?" "The Carlisles recently acquired a prime piece of real estate," Glenn said. "It''s mine." Finn arched an eyebrow. "Thatnd was a major win for your father. He won''t be pleased if I take it off your hands." "That''s between him and me," Glenn replied coolly. The property was in the heart of Serenity City, a plot so valuable thatpanies had practically gone to war over it. The Lockridges had wanted it too, but had deferred to the Carlisles out of professional courtesy. Normally, Finn would have jumped at the offer. But this time, he hesitated. He had to admire Glenn''s willingness to sacrifice so much for Evangeline. He had no desire to see the man ruined because of it. Chapter 285 Finnughed. "A gentleman doesn''t take what another holds dear. Besides, you''re Evangeline''s family, which makes you my family. Forget thend. Give Kearney Carlisle my regards." He paused. "As for my price... let''s leave it open. I''ll let you know when I think of something." After hanging up, Finn leaned back, tapping his fingers on the desk in thought. He''d always been more interested in what people didn''t say than what they did. Words were often lies; the truthy in the silence. Glenn was clearly hiding something. Despite his calm demeanor, Finn knew Glenn resented him for being with Evangeline. He didn''t trust him, yet he had called and asked him for the ultimate favor: to protect her. To an outsider, it might look like an act of desperation. But Finn knew Glenn wasn''t the type to panic. He was a meticulous nner who considered every angle. That meant calling him, however risky, was the most reliable move he had left. What could possibly push him to take such a drastic step? Finn''s fingers stilled. Could Victor have another n already in motion back in Serenity City? The next morning, Evangeline had just finished getting ready when a text from Finn arrived. She got dressed and went downstairs to find his car waiting at the curb. As she buckled her seatbelt, she asked casually, "How did you know I moved?" Finn smiled. "Because it''s my house." She was surprised by his blunt honesty. "You''re just going to admit it? I thought you''d at least try to deny it first." If he had imed he''d simply looked her up, she wouldn''t have known the difference. "The lease is signed. Are you going to break it?" he asked, his eyes twinkling. She shook her head. "But next time, you don''t have to be so sneaky. I appreciate the gesture." "All of my gestures?" he pressed. She considered it, then nodded. "Yes. All of them." Finn just smiled without another word. "So, that call yesterday morning," she continued, "you were there, weren''t you?" He sighed and gently ran his fingers through her hair. "Evangeline, sometimes I wish you weren''t so clever." "Is that apliment?" "Isn''t it obvious?" He looked at her, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "But being too clever isn''t always a good thing. Sometimes, a little ignorance is bliss." Hisment felt strangely out of ce. She knew she hadn''t figured it out because she was smart; she''d figured it out because he hadn''t tried very hard to hide it. If he truly wanted to deceive her, she wouldn''t stand a chance. Still, she agreed with his sentiment. A little ignorance would certainly make life lessplicated. She didn''t dwell on it. When they arrived at the office, the atmosphere was tense. Theo Shaw''s face was grim, and the sales manager was anxiously running a hand through his hair. "What''s wrong?" Evangeline asked. Theo didn''t answer, but the sales manager sighed heavily. "Fawkes Enterprises made its move. All those corporate partnerships we secured for the high-end market just vanished. Apparently, Soren called them himself." Chapter 286 The sales manager was both furious and helpless. Thosepanies had only agreed to work with UME because they assumed Fawkes Enterprises would turn a blind eye. With a personal call from Soren, none of them would dare defy him. "At least we still have sales from the lower-end market," he said. "For now, it''s enough to keep us from going under." Theo looked shaken. "Thank God Evangeline saw thising and we shifted our target demographic. Otherwise, we''d bepletely cornered." Evangeline wasn''t surprised that Soren hade after them. After five years of marriage, she knew just how ruthless he could be when it came to business. "But we haven''t fully established our reputation in the low-end market yet," Theo added. "The situation is still precarious." "What if weunch a bigger marketing campaign?" Evangeline suggested. Theo shook his head. "We already spent a huge chunk of our capital on thest campaign, and with this blockade, our returns have been minimal. The public rtions department ran the numbers. Even with the tightest budget, a new campaign is far beyond what we can afford. And there''s no guarantee it would even work. UME can''t afford another gamble." He rubbed his temples, a headache forming. There was another problem he didn''t mention: their entry into the low-end market had been quiet. If they made a big ssh with a new campaign, Fawkes Enterprises could easily crush them with its own budget-friendly line. All their efforts would be for nothing. Evangeline understood his concerns. "We could get people to promote us for free." "For free?" She nodded. She was about to hand Theo the market research and feasibility report she''d prepared when his phone rang. As he listened, the grim look on his face softened. "Really? Okay, I understand." He hung up and saw Evangeline and the sales manager watching him. "That was amunity center in a small town. They just ced an order for a thousand units." Even with the modified tech, the price per unit was significantly lower, meaning their profit margin was thinpared to the entire te market, it was a drop in the bucket, but it was a start. '' "What kind of organization are they?" Evangeline asked. "How did they find us?" "It''s an outreach program connected to awork of orphanages," Theo exined. "Apparently, one of their directors is a huge fan of UME When be heard we were moving into the affordable market, he pushed the order through their approval process." Evangeline nodded slowly. "Celebrity effect and price anchoring." "What?" Theo looked at her, confused by the technical terms. He was a tech guy, but the sales manager, who dealt with this kind of thing daily, caught on quickly. "I get the celebrity effect. You mean using Mr. Carlisle''s influence to drive sales. But what''s price anchoring?" Evangeline handed them each a copy of her report. "Let''s say you have two cars in front of you. One is a famous luxury brand, originally priced at eighty thousand dors, but because thepany is struggling, it''s now on sale for fifty thousand. The other car was orignally fifty thousand and is now For sale for forty eight. The specs are identical. Which one do you choose?" Chapter 287 "The eighty-thousand-dor one, obviously," Theo said without hesitation. The sales manager agreed. "Exactly," Evangeline said. "I still don''t get it," the sales manager admitted. "UME has always been a high- end, international brand¡ªa ¡®luxury car.'' But people in smaller, more remote areas have never even heard of us. They won''t see our move into the budget market as a luxury brand going on sale." Theo nodded in agreement. His own research in rural areas confirmed that UME had zero brand recognition there. "They might not know," Evangeline said with a smile, "but someone in their family will. Mr. Carlisle''s fanbase spans every region and age group in the country, and a good number of them fit our target demographic. We have a dedicated following that has been with us for years. They know the difference." The realization dawned on the sales manager. "You''re saying we get them to help us?" "But will they?" Theo asked, still skeptical. "They will," Evangeline said confidently. "I''ve studied Glenn''s fan demographics. Most of them will be happy to help. They want to see him, and we can give them that opportunity. For them, spreading the word is a small favor. It''s a win-win." Theo was still unconvinced, but the sales manager was sold. "I''ll get in touch with them right away." "No need," Evangeline said, pulling out her phone. She opened an app and handed it to him. "Use mine." The sales manager took the phone, and his eyes widened when he saw the ount. Theo, curious, leaned over and saw the user ID His jaw. dropped. "You''re the founder of Glenn''s official fan forum? The one who disappeared years ago?" That fanmunity was what had first brought UME to the public''s attention in their home country. The founder used to post stunning Glenn, which attracted a massive following of young women who became fascinated with the tech genius They had all spected about who the founder was, suspecting it was someone with a secret crush on him. But just as the forum''s poprity exploded, the founder had vanished. photos and hand-drawn gl.ne To think it was Evangeline all along. Seeing their shocked expressions, Evangeline felt a bit embarrassed. "I felt I owed it to Glenn back then, so wanted to do something for him. Her only goal had been to get him and ME the recognition they deserved. She never expected it to blow up the way it did, eventually causing someplications for him. She still felt guilty about that. After getting Glenn''s permission, the sales manager immediately reached out to the most active members of the fanmunity. As expected, the response was overwhelming. Nearly everyone agreed to help. By that evening, the campaign was already gaining significant traction, and the sales manager was flooded with calls. The results were immediate and astounding, and for the first time in a while, everyone''s spirits were high. Finn was waiting by his car when Evangeline left work, a lightness in her step as she walked toward him. "Good mood?" he asked, an eyebrow raised. Chapter 288 As she approached, Finn held out his hand for the bag she was carrying, and she passed it to him without a second thought. "Whatever you want for dinner, it''s my treat," she said, her voice bright. Finn smiled, not refusing. "Excellent. How about a barbecue?" He had left the country at a young age and spent most of his life abroad. Since his return, Arabe''sints about the smoky smell had kept him away from such ces, and he''d never been particrly interested himself. But he''d heard that the close quarters of a street-side grill were a great way to build intimacy on a date. More importantly, it was affordable. He knew Evangeline was on a tight budget. A high-end sushi restaurant would be a strain on her finances, and choosing somewhere too cheap might make her feel like he was patronizing her. A local barbecue joint was the perfect middle ground. Just as he''d predicted, her eyes lit up. She gave him a thumbs-up. "Good choice. Nothing beats barbecue. It''s even betterte at night with a few beers." She immediately caught herself, remembering theirst incident with alcohol. "But drinks are optional, of course. They have other stuff." Probably full of artificial sweeteners, she thought, but Finn had likely never tried it. A little couldn''t hurt. Evangeline chose a ce she used to frequent, one that was rtively clean. In the past, whenever Poppy and Soren wore her down, she would bottle up her frustrations, telling herself to just endure it. But the emotional toll had built up over time. At her lowest point, she had considered ending it all. Waking up in a hospital bed had been a harsh wake-up call. After that, she started trying new things as an outlet for her pain, which is how she discovered this little grill. The owner recognized her. As he sprinkled cumin on a skewer, he nced at Finn and called out, "Hey, beautiful! Brought your husband tonight?" Before Evangeline could respond, Finn grinned. "Not only is your food delicious, but you''ve got a good eye, too. No wonder this ce is so popr." The owner beamed at thepliment. "You''re the first man she''s ever brought here, my friend. I knew you had to be her husband. She usually onlyes when she''s feeling down. This is the first time I''ve seen her so happy. You two make a great couple-handsome and beautiful." Seeing the owner was about tounch into a longer speech, Evangeline quickly cut him off. "We''ll just grab a menu, sir. You look busy." The owner nodded cheerfully. Evangeline grabbed aminated menu and pulled Finn to an empty table. He scanned their surroundings. The stic tables were scattered haphazardly ont sidewalk, and waves of smoke from the grill drifted their way. He instinctively covered his nose for a second. Noticing his subtle gesture, Evangeline stood up. "You''re in the direct path of the smoke. Switch seats with me, it''s better over here." Finn took her hand. He was about to speak when he saw a group of girls at a nearby table stealing nces at him, their faces flushed with excitement, as they whispered about How handsome he was. He swallowed his words and instead brought her hand to his lips, kissing it gently. "But, sweetheart, I have a much better view of your beautiful face from here." Evangeline raised an eyebrow, confused. Behind her, the girls'' excited whispers died down, reced by a collective sigh of disappointment at the word "sweetheart." The nces they sent his way were now tinged, with the familiar regret of discovering a handsome man was already taken. Evangeline had no idea what Finn was up to, but she was used to his random disys of affection and didn''t press the issue. Across the street, a ck luxury car slowed to a stop. "Brother, look! It really is Evangeline!" Flora Fawkes pointed at the bustling grill, her voice sharp with indignation as she turned to Soren in the back seat. Chapter 289 Soren followed Flora''s finger. Evangeline wasughing at something Finn had said, her smile radiant and genuine. He couldn''t remember thest time he''d seen her smile like that. A dull ache spread through his chest. After a moment, he forced himself to look away. He wasn''t one for desperate pleading. He knew it was pointless. It was like a negotiation in business: the more you showed you wanted something, the more leverage the other side had. If he acted like he didn''t care, she would be the one to lose herposure. He had been reckless before, his judgment clouded by illness and emotion, but he wouldn''t make that mistake again. He closed his eyes and took a slow breath. Poppy, sitting beside him, chewed on her lip. "Since we''re here, maybe we should go say hello," she suggested softly. "I should apologize to her for what happened the other day." Flora twisted around in the passenger seat. "Apologize for what? Poppy, don''t even think about it. All you and my brother did was go to her apartment. Who would even want to set foot in that dump? She should be grateful you even showed up." Flora didn''t know the full story, only that the visit had ended badly, which she found utterly absurd. Soren remained silent. Poppy didn''t exin further. Just then, Evangeline and Finn burst into another round ofughter. An inexplicable wave of irritation washed over Flora. "It''s only been a few days since the divorce," she muttered. "Why does she look happier than she ever was when she was married? So fickle." She had never seen Evangelineugh like that at the Fawkes estate. It was as if their family had been mistreating her. But the truth was, plenty of women were dying to be with her brother-women from far more prominent families. Evangeline had only married into their family because of the debt they owed her mother. Even after they discovered her mother''s scheme, they had honored the marriage contract. Her brother had been trapped for five years with a woman he didn''t love. If anyone was a victim, it was him. Her anger rising, Flora told the driver, "Turn around. We should go say hello." She wanted to see the look on Evangeline''s face when she was caught red-handed. The driver started to turn the wheel, but Soren''s voice, t and devoid of emotion, stopped him. "Don''t." "Take us back to the vi." The driver, though employed by the Fawkes family, knew Soren''s word was final. He straightened the wheel. Flora was disappointed but quickly rationalized her brother''s decision. He probably didn''t want to see Evangeline. He was still recovering, and another confrontation might set him back, Besides, Poppy was in the car, and Poppy, with her gentle nature, shouldn''t be exposed to such unpleasantness. The ck car melted back into the night, unnoticed. Evangeline, oblivious, was enjoying her meal. The skewers were as delicious as she remembered. She had worried Finn would find the food toomon but he seemed to be enjoying it, eating with his usual elegance. He held a skewer like a conductor''s baton, savoring each bite as if it were a perfectly cooked steak. His presence seemed to elevate the entire ce. The humble grill was busier than ever. Every table was full, a rare sight for a weekday. The owner was sweating profusely over the grill, finally having to put up a ''fulPsign to turn people away. When Evangeline returned from paying the bill, Finn was gone. She scanned the crowd and saw him talking to the owner near the grill. "What were you two talking about?" she asked when he came back. Chapter 290 Finn smiled. "Nothing much. The food here is excellent. I asked the owner if he''d considering to work for the Lockridges. I offered him a seven-figure sry to be my personal chef." "What did he say?" Evangeline asked, intrigued. "He turned me down. Said he values his freedom. He might make less money here, but he''s his own boss, and that brings him peace of mind." Evangeline nodded. It made sense. There was no such thing as perfect stability. Every gain came with a loss. Besides, she nced at the packed tables. The owner was probably doing just fine for himself. Just then, a rowdy group of men swaggered toward the stall. The leader, a young man with a metal pipe slung over his shoulder, sauntered up to the owner. His cronies fanned out, surrounding the stall with an air of menace. The owner''s face went pale. "You''re back already? I just paid youst month!" The young man tapped the pipe against the owner''s chest and grinned. "That little bit of cash doesn''tst forever. Business is booming tonight, boss. A little extra shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Reluctantly, the owner gritted his teeth. He was outnumbered. "If I pay you, will you promise not toe back?" "Of course," the leader said smoothly. The owner apologized to his remaining customers and went to the cash drawer. As he reached for the money, a man with bleached-blond hair shoved him aside. "Hey, what''s this?" he said, grabbing the entire drawer''s contents. "An envelope full of cash and a check, too. Damn, look at all this!" "That''s not yours!" the owner cried, lunging for the envelope. The blond man kicked him to the ground before he could get close. "You''re making all this money and can''t spare a little? Stingy bastard," he spat, handing the cash and envelope to his leader. Evangeline couldn''t just stand by. She rushed forward and helped the owner to his feet. Her action seemed to embolden some of the other customers, who started to speak up. "Hey, you can''t just rob him like that!" one man shouted. The leader turned to him. "What? You want a piece of this?" He casually thrust the metal pipe into the glowing coals of the grill. When it was red-hot, he pulled it out, blowing sending on the embers and sparks flying. "How about we practice?" he said, advancing on the man. The customer froze, then turned and fled. The leader shot a menacing re at the remaining onlookers, who quickly scattered. Satisfied, he turned to leave. "My money!" the owner yelled, scrambling to go after him. Evangeline''s blood was boiling, but she knew she was no match for these men. They looked violent, like they had nothing to lose. Seeing the owner about to chase them, she quickly grabbed his arm. "Sir, it''s just money. You can earn it back," she said in a low voice. "It''s not worth risking your life." Tears streamed down the owner''s .n face. "But that''s for my son! He was born premature and he''s still in an incubator. My wife almost died. during childbirth. This stall is the only thing paying our medical bilfself I can''t pay, my son is in danger!" C¨®ntent He struggled against her grip, desperate to get his money back. Evangeline gritted her teeth. She scanned her surroundings, then stepped forward, her voice ringing out before the owner could break free. "Give him back his money." The young man turned, his eyes raking over her before a smirk spread across his face. "Well, well. Look what we have here. A pretty little thing trying to be a hero?" Evangeline took a deep breath, trying to keep her voice steady. "That money is for a medical emergency. You can''t take it. If you need money, I can help you find another way." The men behind him exchanged nces, then erupted inughter Evangeline hadn''t expected to persuade them, but she had already called the police. The station wasn''t far All she had to do was stall. To her surprise, the leader gestured for his men to quiet down. He didn''t mock her. Instead, he propped a foot on a stool and asked, "And what kind of help could you offer?" Chapter 291 Before Evangeline could answer, the young man sneered, as if reading her mind. "Don''t tell me you''re going to help us find jobs. Not with our records." He pointed to the man with blond hair. "His father was a gambling drunk. Beat his mother for money. He killed him to save her. Did five years." He then gestured to another. "He was abandoned as a kid, found a good foster family. When he was fifteen, his birth parents showed up and tried to take him back. When he refused, they kidnapped him. He killed one of them by ident. Did three years." He went down the line, matter-of-factly recounting their stories, his eyes filled with scorn. "Every single one of us has a body on our record. What do you think we can do? Who would ever hire us?" Evangeline was stunned into silence by their tragic histories. She nced at the despairing owner, then back at the young man. "But giving up like this will only trap you further. By robbing this man, you''re taking away his hope. How does that make you any different from the people who wronged you?" Her words seemed to catch them off guard. The leader stared at her for a moment before he and his men burst into another round of derisiveughter. Evangeline clenched her jaw, trying to appear calm as she anxiously scanned the street. Where were the police? Suddenly, a cry of pain cut through the air. She turned to see that Finn had somehow circled around behind the group. He moved with swift, brutal efficiency, taking them down one by one with precise, powerful punches. She watched, mesmerized. The Lockridges, it seemed, were full of surprises. Finn, who always appeared so elegant and refined, fought with a raw, visceral force. Just then, she saw one of the men grab a metal pipe and sneak up behind him. "Finn, behind you!" she screamed. It was as if he had eyes in the back of his head. He ducked under the swing of the pipe, then shot out a leg, kicking the man squarely in the chest. In one fluid motion, he grabbed the man''s throat and mmed him to the ground. Within moments, all the men were subdued. The other customers, emboldened, rushed in to help hold them down. Finn calmly dusted off his clothes and handed the envelope back to the owner. "Count it." The owner thanked him profusely. Soon after, the police arrived and took the men into custody. Evangeline and Finn went to the station to give their statements. As they were leaving, she saw the bruised and beaten young men in the lobby. Their stories echoed in her mind, leaving her with a beavyplicated feeling. She couldn''t help but believe they had been telling the truth. No one would invent a past that tragic. "When they''re released, someone from the Lockridge family will contact them," Finn said quietly, as if sensing her thoughts. She looked at him, surprised. "The Lockridges need a few debt collectors," he exined with a casual shrug. "They seem like a good fit. We have plenty of people with simr backgrounds. A few more won''t make a difference." He said it nonchntly, but she knew he was doing it for her. She wanted to thank him, but she knew that wasn''t what he wanted to hear. Some things didn''t need to be said. Instead, she changed the subject. "Those moves you used back there were impressive. Can you teach me?" He shook his head. "I can''t." His refusal was so blunt it caught her off guard. "Why not?" she asked, a little annoyed. He stopped walking and met her gaze. "Evangeline, you''re not ruthless enough. To win a fight, you have to be prepared to end it. You have to hit your opponent so hard they''re too scared to evere after you again. That''s true in a fight, and it''s true in life. Can you do that?" His expression was serious, and his intensity made her straighten up. She lowered her gaze for a moment, took a deep breath, and looked back at him. "Yes, I can." "Even if your opponent is Soren?" he asked. Chapter 292 Evangeline studied Finn''s calm expression, but she could sense an undercurrent of displeasure, and it seemed to be connected to Soren. He had brought him up earlier during dinner, too, though she hadn''t paid it much mind at the time. Now it seemed suspicious. Still, she didn''t ask. She just nodded. "It''s not ''even if it''s him.'' He''s one of the people I need to be able to defend myself against." She thought back to the times Soren had cornered her, how powerless she had felt. The first time, a security guard had intervened. The second, Soren''s sudden illness had given her a chance to escape. Both times, he hadn''t been trying his hardest. If he had been serious, she wouldn''t have stood a chance. She knew he wouldn''t bother her again, but the memory was still terrifying. Beingpletely helpless before an opponent was no different from being a fish on a cutting board. Her answer seemed to satisfy him. A smile touched his lips. "Alright. I''ll teach you." He took her hand, showing her how to make a proper fist, where to aim her punches. "The weak points are the temples, behind the ears, the bridge of the nose, the jaw, and the ribs. When you fight, you aim for those spots. The key is to be steady, precise, and brutal." He paused. "But you don''t have the strength for a direct confrontation. If you have to, you can fight dirty. Create a diversion, then strike where they''re vulnerable. Like this... imagine I''m your opponent." He walked her through attack and defense strategies, and how to escape in a critical situation. After a short while, Evangeline was sweating, but Finn hadn''t even broken a sweat, his breathing steady. He was apletely different person from the yful man she thought she knew. For a moment, she found herself wondering what kind of life could shape someone like him. As her mind wandered, his fist shot toward her face with blinding speed. She gasped and stumbled backward, tripping over her own feet and falling. A strong arm caught her around the waist, pulling her back up. "And now you''re on the ground," Finn said, his gentle demeanor returning. He sighed. "You knew I was a stronger opponent, yet you let your mind wander?" Evangeline bit her lip. "I wasn''t paying attention." "No," he corrected her softly. "It''s because you don''t believe I would actually hurt you. Evangeline, I''m d you trust me, but that trust could be your fatal w. You had several chances tond a real hit on me just now, but you held back. When you hesitate, you lose your opportunity. Your opponent will notice your weakness and adapt. Your margin for error shrinks, and their chances of winning grow." He reached out and gently wiped the sweat from her forehead. "That''s enough for today. Go home and get some rest." She was a fast learner and had done better than he expected. But in the end, it didn''t matter if she mastered it or not. He would always be there to protect her. Evangeline didn''t know what he was thinking. She was too busy mulling over his words. He was right But the fact that he was telling her albthis... did that mean he trusted her, too? She pondered the question all the way back to the house she was sharing. When she walked into the living room, she found her two housemates, Linda and Tabitha, one cleaning and the other mithi "Evangeline, you seem different tonight," Linda said. Chapter 293 "You haven''t been here long, but I''ve never seen you smile like that," she continued. "You seem really happy." Evangeline looked to Tabitha for confirmation. Tabitha nodded and handed her a small mirror. Evangeline looked at her reflection and was surprised to see a gentle smile ying on her lips, one she hadn''t even realized was there. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over her. She knew she should be wary of Finn. He himself had warned her. But he had helped her so much, and he had never done anything to harm her. Subconsciously, it seemed, she had chosen to trust him. She thought about the video Soren had sent her. Finn''s seven-day deal with Victor was almost up. Theresa was still missing. She had a feeling Victor was about to make his move. Finn had promised to help her. This, she realized, would be the ultimate test of whether he was a friend or a foe. Meanwhile, after dropping Soren at his vi, Flora decided not to y third wheel and had the driver take her home, leaving Soren and Poppy alone. As she left, she gave Poppy a meaningful look, then turned to her brother. "Soren, Poppy has been working so hard taking care of you. You should show her some appreciation. Besides, you saw for yourself that some people have already moved on. It''s time for you to look forward, too. I''ll be waiting for my wedding invitation." With that, she shut the car door and left. Poppy watched Soren''s face, his expression unreadable. She broke the silence with a gentle smile. "Soren, just have the driver take me home. Let''s just forget about these past few days. You need to rest." Soren looked at her, his dark eyes swirling withplex emotions. He didn''t say anything. It was only after she had gotten out of the car and started walking away that he finally spoke. "Clear your schedule for a dayter this week. I''m taking you to the family estate." Poppy stopped in her tracks. She knew exactly what he meant. Taking her to the Fawkes Family Estate to see his grandmother was a formal introduction, presenting her as his intended. By saying it, he was making it official. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she forced herself to sound hesitant, testing the waters. "Is that appropriate? What about Evangeline? Weren''t you just talking about getting back together? What if she finds out..." "We''re divorced," Soren cut her off, his voice cold. "It''s over. I only considered reconciling because of thepany shares. It was the simplest way to get them back. Since she refused, I''ll find another way. As of today, she and I are done." Poppy saw the ice in his eyes. She lowered her gaze to hide the triumphant smile that touched her lips: When she looked up again, her expression was full of regret. "Tever meant for my return to cause all this trouble between you two. Soren, I''m so sorry." "What happened between her and me has nothing to do with you," he said, his voice softening slightly. "Don''t worry about it." He told the driver to head back to his driver vi. On the way, the dull ache in his chest returned, a blunt knife twisting inside him Evangeline''s cold, distant eyes shed in his mind. He grabbed a financial report from his briefcase, trying to force her image from his thoughts, but the more he tried, the more agitated he became. Just then, his phone rang. It was Gregory. "Mr. Fawkes, the trap for the Wellingtons is set. Our partners are in ce..." "Do it now," Soren said, his voice t. "I want the Wellingtons gone from Serenity City by tomorrow." Gregory was taken aback. "Gone? But I thought you wanted to draw it out, to make them suffer for what they did to Miss Evangeline." Soren let out a coldugh. Make them suffer for her? As if she needed his help. Gregory sensed the shift in Soren''s mood. "Mr. Fawkes," he said carefully, "did something happen between you and Miss Evangeline?" Soren''s silence was all the confirmation he needed. "You ordered a boycott against UME. It''s only natural that she upset with you. It''s too soon to give up. Besides, the Wellingtons have deep roots in this city. If you push them too hard, things could get messy..." II "When did I ask for your advice?" Soren''s voice was dangerously low. Gregory immediately fell silent. "Just do it," Sorenmanded. After hanging up, Soren still felt a suffocating tightness in his chest. "To the office," he told the driver. The driver was surprised. Soren was supposed to be resting. But he saw the dark look on his boss''s face and didn''t dare argue. Soren opened his phone and, against his better judgment, navigated to his chat with Evangeline. Chapter 294 Thest message was from her, a day ago, telling him she was waiting outside the hospital. He hadn''t let her in. She had left in the rain without a word of anger orint, as if nothing had happened. And today, she wasughing with another man, as if she didn''t have a care in the world. The image of her with Finn shed in his mind, and he sneered. He would not let her lead him around by the nose anymore. He''d had a lot of time to think in the hospital. He had wronged her, yes, but she had hurt Poppy, too. Evangeline had struggled financially, but Poppy had also gone without pay because of Evangeline''s machinations abroad. Evangeline had lost their child, but Poppy had been a victim of that car crash as well. And she had nearly cost Poppy her reputation out of jealousy. They were even. Soren stared at the screen for a few more seconds, then called Gregory back. "Have the entire vi renovated. And clear out everything from the room Evangeline used to stay in. Get rid of it all." With that, he turned off his phone. Meanwhile, Evangeline was at herputer, watching the online discussion about UME grow. The fan groups were buzzing with activity. She had known Glenn had arge following, but she had never realized just how dedicated they were. Her private messages were flooded with suggestions for new fan events and activities. She drafted a proposal to present to Theo the next morning. But before she could, she woke up to find UME trending online. A new sci-fi movie about robots had be an overnight sensation, and fans had seized the opportunity to promote UME''s smart bots.. Someone reposted the video from her productunch, highlighting the moment the robot had caught her when she stumbled. The clip went viral. People praised the robot for its "boyfriend energy," calling it a "guardian" and a "household essential." The concept of a "smart robot" became a household name overnight. When people found out that UME now offered an affordable model, interest exploded. "Since when does UME make a budget version? Why didn''t anyone tell me?" "I could never afford the original, but at this price, I''m seriously tempted." Some questioned whether the quality would be the same. What if the robot wasn''t as responsive a helpful as the one in the videoment quickly replied: "At that price, I don''t care if it can''t take care of me. I''ll take care of it!" Before Evangeline even got to the office, Theo was on the phone, his voice giddy with excitement. "Evangeline, the orders have been pouring in att morning! We''ve already got a dozen corporate clients, and severalpanies want to be our distributors. At this rate well our monthly profit target in two days! Contact the manufacturer as soon as you get in. We need to ramp up production, fast." Chapter 295 Evangeline agreed and immediately called the manufacturing nt. The manager there readily epted the increased production volume. But when she arrived at the office and sent over the official contract, he changed his tune. "I''m sorry, we can''t handle that volume. We''d need to add at least two more production lines to meet that demand." Evangeline did a quick calction. A portion of UME''s manufacturing was still done overseas. If they were serious about expanding their domestic presence, they would eventually need to move all production here. Adding a new line was inevitable. After a quick discussion with Theo, she informed the manufacturer that UME would cover half the cost of the expansion. But the manager came back with a new demand: UME had to cover the full cost, plus allbor expenses. On top of that, the production cost per unit would increase by one percent. It sounded small, but with their volume, it would be a significant sum. If they didn''t agree, they would have to stick to their original, much smaller contract. Theo mmed his fist on the table. "This is outrageous! They''re holding us hostage!" Something felt wrong to Evangeline. With UME''s current poprity, manufacturers should be fighting for their business. This felt like they were being pushed to break the contract. She called Finn and asked him to look into it. He called back in less than ten minutes. "The owner of the nt had a meeting with Soren this morning." Of course. Soren wouldn''t just attack their sales; he would go for the source. "What''s your next move?" Finn asked. Evangeline felt a wave of frustration. She had thought changing their market would be enough to escape Soren''s interference but she hadnt. anticipated him cutting them off at the supply chain. They wereopletely on the defensive. Finn must have sensed her despair. "I can rmend a few reliable, manufacturers," "he offered. "They''re backed by the Lockridge family, so they won''t be swayed by Soren." As an investor in UME, Finn had a vested interest in their sess. She trusted his rmendations. She got the contact information from him and found that their quotes were five to ten percent higher than their previous partner''s. She knew this was within the normal range, but the feeling of being dependent on others, of being controlled, left a bitter taste in her mouth. After some thought, she called Glenn. He listened quietly, as he always did. When she was finished, he said calmly, "Maybe it''s time we built our own factory. Take control of our own destiny." Evangeline froze. His words cut through her frustration, and she realized, with a jolt, that this was exactly what she had been thinking, what she had needed to hear. "Evangeline, I trust your instincts, and I support your decision," he said. "You have my full approval to move forward with this." Chapter 296 Shortly after the call, Theo and the other executives received official approval from Glenn. Theo, in disbelief, immediately called him. "Glenn, are you crazy? This isn''t a small decision! Do you have any idea how much it costs to build a factory? Not to mention operating costs and maintenance. Thepany can''t afford this. The foreign investors will never agree¡ª" "The money won''te from thepany''s ounts," Glenn interrupted. Theo was stunned. "You''re going to pay for it yourself?" "Yes," Glenn said simply. "Where did you get that kind of money?" Theo demanded. He knew UME''s financial situation inside and out. Even if Glenn had saved every penny he''d ever earned, it wouldn''t be nearly enough. "I don''t have it," Glenn replied calmly. "But the Carlisles do. This is why I came back-to leverage their resources when necessary." He said it so casually, but Theo didn''t believe it for a second. Even if Glenn had agreed to return to the family fold, they wouldn''t just hand over that kind of cash without something significant in return. "What did you promise them, Glenn?" Theo asked sharply. He didn''t know Glenn''s father, Kearney personally but he knew the Carlisle Groups reputation. They never made a deal they didn''t profitfrom. For them to offer up this much money, Glenn must have given them something priceless in return. Glenn didn''t deny it. "I made a deal." "What kind of deal?" "It doesn''t matter," Glenn said, his voice even. "I trust Evangeline not to let me lose. Right now, you should be focused on helping her seed, not worrying about minor details." Theo felt like he was going insane. "Glenn, this is a nine-figure deal! Do you actually believe she can pull this off, or are you just so infatuated with her that you''re willing to risk everything?" he burst out, unable to hold back any longer. Glenn was silent for a few seconds. "It''s both," he admitted. "But we''ve been partners for years. This is more about rational judgment than emotion." He knew Evangeline better than anyone, just as she knew him They were the only two people in the world who would never betray each other. He could trust her with his life. Hearing the conviction in Glenn''s voice, Theo knew it was useless to argue. He was frustrated, but he also knew how stubborn Glenn could be. "I''m dealing with somethingplicated here," Glenn added. "I''ll have to extend my trip. I''m giving you and Evangeline full decision-making authority. If you can''t reach me, you two will have to make the call." Theo didn''t think much of it. Glenn always said things like that, but he was almost always reachable. Right now, his main concern was talking Evangeline out of this reckless n. Building a factory was a huge gamble. If it paid off, it could secure UME''s future. But if it failed, it would be the end of Glenn. Chapter 297 He couldn''t let Evangeline take that risk with Glenn''s future. Glenn had no idea what Theo was thinking. After hanging up, he stepped out of the small hut. In the distance, the turquoise water of the ind''s cove sparkled, meeting the horizon. The ind''s terrified residents were huddled together, held at bay by Victor''s armed guards, who were interrogating them about Theresa''s whereabouts. Children wailed in their parents'' arms. The guards ignored them, ransacking the small homes one by one. After a few minutes, they emerged and reported to Victor, who was strolling toward them. "Nothing, Mr. Lockridge." "My team didn''t find anything either." "There''s nowhere to hide a person here." Victor''s eyes were bloodshot, but a cruel smile yed on his lips. He held out his hand, and a guard respectfully passed him a lit torch. "If Tessa isn''t here," Victor said, his voice dangerously soft, "then this ce has no reason to exist." He raised the torch and tossed it toward a pile of dry firewood. The residents screamed, struggling against the guards, but it was no use. Victor watched, unconcerned. "Wait." Just as the mes began to lick at the wood, Glenn''s voice cut through the chaos. Victor nced up, his blood-red eyes glinting with cold amusement. "Glenn. What is it? Want to do the honors yourself?" Glenn ignored the taunt. "Leave them alone," he said, his voice steady. "I know where Tessa is." After his call with Glenn, Theo went to find Evangeline, determined to change her mind. He found her in her office, already poring over maps and property listings. She was bent over her desk a pen in hand her eyes fixed on theputer screen as she scribbled calctions in a notebook. Her posture was straight, her focus absolute. It was how she always worked,pletely absorbed. But seeing her now, Theo had a moment of d¨¦j¨¤ v?. He remembered a time when she had been too nervous to even go on Stage. Now, faced with a decision of this magnitude, she seemed He walked over to her desk. Sensing his presence, she looked up. "Director Shaw. I''ve narrowed it down to a few potential locatio based onnd price, climate, logistics, andbor costs..." She handed him a stack of papers filled with her neat handwriting and detailed calctions. Each location''s pros, cons, and costs wereid out with remarkable rity. It was clear she had done her homework. Theo was impressed, but he pushed the papers aside. "You asked me once what Glenn''s wager with the investors was," he said quietly. "I can tell you now. He made a bet with ourrgest foreign investor. If UME''s domestic revenue doesn''t surpass our international revenue within six months, he has to step down as CEO." Chapter 298 "Glenn built UME from the ground up," Theo continued, his voice heavy with emotion. "He''s done things he hated for thispany, things he never would have done for himself. UME is like his child. If he loses this bet..." He sighed and shook his head. Evangeline''s face paled. She bit her lip, her expression a mixture of shock and something else he couldn''t quite read. Thinking he had gotten through to her, Theo pressed on. "That''s why we have to stop this. We''ll pay the higher price for the manufacturer. We can import parts or find other partners. The most important thing right now is sales. We have to hit that target in six months. It''s the only way Glenn can win." But Evangeline shook her head. "What if Soren finds out about the bet and teams up with the foreign investors to put pressure on Glenn?" Theo stared at her, caught off guard by her question. "We wouldn''t evenst six months," she said, almost to herself. "Maybe not even three. Our supply chain would be crippled. UME wouldn''t just fail to meet the target; our reputation would be destroyed. We have to move faster." Theo frowned. "That''s just a hypothetical. It might not happen. We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it." "It''s not a hypothetical," she insisted, her voice firm. "You don''t know Soren, and you don''t know this market. UME has an edge in technology right now, but once Fawkes Enterprises perfects its own smart robot, their resources will crush us. Not to mention all the otherpetitors that will flood the market. The longer we wait, the more vulnerable we be. We have to assume the worst-case scenario. It''s the only way to minimize our losses and stay in control." She picked up her pen again. "Building the factory will take one or two months. Another month to get it operational. That leaves us with two months to boost sales. By then, our costs will be lower..." She quickly pulled up some data on herputer, her mind racing as she calcted costs and profits. After a moment, her fingers froze. Two months wasn''t enough. The initial investment for the factory was too high. It would take at least a year to break even. She gritted her teeth and ran the numbers again, this time without the factory''s construction costs. "It''s enough," she said, her eyes lighting up. She pointed to the figure for the factory investment. "If we can cover this amount separately, we have a very good chance of winning the bet." She looked up at Theo. "I can find a way to get the money." Theo stared at her. She sounded exactly like Glenn. He sighed. "Glenn already has the money." He knew Glenn wouldn''t have told her, but he felt she needed to know the extent of his sacrifice. Evangeline''s eyes widened. "Where did he get that much?" "From his deal with the Carlisles," Theo told her. "What deal?" "I don''t know," he admitted. "But you know how that family operates. It can''t be good." Evangeline fell silent. The mystery of how Glenn had been standing so calmly beside Kearney at the birthday banquet was finally solved. "He went back to the Carlis family, didn''t he? she asked, though she already knew the answer. Theo nodded. Evangeline gripped the pen in her hand, the stic suddenly feeling hot against her skin. It felt less like a took and more like a weapon. One wrong move, and it could be the thing that destroyed Glenn "I''ve told you everything," Theo said softly. "Whether you continue or stop is up to you." He left her alone in the silent office. Evangeline leaned back in her chair, her mind in turmoil. After a moment, she picked up her phone and called Glent went straight to voicemail She didn''t try again. She knew what he would say. He was betting on her, and he trusted her to win? The real question was, could she trust herself? Just then, her phone rang. Thinking it was Glenn calling back, she answered immediately. But the voice on the other end was a woman''s, and it was achingly familiar. "Miss Whitmore. It''s the matriarch. She''s ill. Please,e to the hospital if you have time." Chapter 299 The news hit Evangeline like a physical blow, leaving her mind nk and her heart clenched in a tight fist. The maid wouldn''t have called her for a minor issue. This was serious. She had suspected something was wrong ever since Old Mrs. Fawkes had unexpectedly announced her will at the banquet. She had tried to contact her afterward, but had always been told she was resting. She thought she was prepared, but the call still felt like a shock. She forced herself to remain calm. "How is she?" The maid exined that Soren had brought Poppy to the Fawkes estate for a formal visit. They had waited for a long time, but the old woman never came out of her room. Everyone assumed she was showing her disapproval of Poppy. It was only when the maid went in to check on her that she found her unconscious on the floor. "The doctor said her organs are failing," the maid said, her voice cracking. "Even with the best care, she has six months at most." She had been by the old woman''s side for years and knew her health was fragile. Still, the reality was devastating. "Miss Whitmore, she''s still very weak, but when she wakes up, you''re the person she''ll want to see most. I know you and Mr. Fawkes are divorced, but for her sake, please,e to the hospital." There was something else the maid left unsaid, but Evangeline understood. The will stipted that all of Old Mrs. Fawkes''s shares would go to her. If she passed away suddenly, the Fawkes family would never willingly hand them over. But if she was lucid before she died, the transfer would be much smoother. The shares meant nothing to the maid, but she was loyal to her mistress and wanted to see her final wishes carried out. She couldn''t say it outright, though, for fear of making Evangeline look like she was onlying for the money. Evangeline understood the predicament. She nced at the clock. News of the matriarch''s illness would spread quickly. After the public announcement of the will, she knew all eyes would be on her. As much as she wanted to rush to the hospital, going now would be a mistake. "I have something I need to take care of," she said calmly. "I''ll be thereter tonight." After hanging up, she sat in silence for a moment, her thoughts clearing. Then, she picked up her phone and made another call, this time to herwyer. It waste when she finally arrived at the hospital. The Fawkes family had mostly gone home. Flora was asleep on a sofa in the waiting area, and the maid was keeping a faithful vigil by the bedside. As Evangeline entered the room, the maid started to speak, but Evangeline put a finger to her lips, signaling for her to be quiet. "How is she?" Evangeline asked once they were in the hallway. Chapter 300 "She woke up for about an hour, then fell back asleep," the maid said. "But Miss Whitmore, why did you wait so long toe? You should have been here earlier, to show the family you care." Evangeline offered a small, sad smile. "What difference would it make? Their opinion of me is set in stone." In the past, she would have bent over backward to please them. But now, their approval meant nothing to her. The maid was at a loss for words. Evangeline went back into the room and ced the bouquet of carnations she had brought into a vase. They were Old Mrs. Fawkes''s favorite flower, a detail the rest of the family had never bothered to learn. The flowers would tell the old woman she had been there. That was all that mattered. As she was leaving, she saw Soren standing in the doorway. He was watching her, his expression aplicated mask, his dark eyes unreadable. She wasn''t surprised to see him. In fact, she had been counting on it. "Can we talk?" she asked. His gaze swept over her face, and the fragile calm he had built for himself began to crumble. That familiar, suffocating loss of control washed over him. "I don''t have time," he said curtly, moving to walk past her. "It''s about Grandmother''s will," she said. He stopped. She pulled out the legal document herwyer had prepared and handed it to him. "Soren, I know part of the reason you''ve been trying to get back together with me is because of the shares. I''m willing to give them up voluntarily, on a few conditions." She tapped her finger on the document. Soren''s eyes scanned the page. First, Fawkes Enterprises was to cease all actions against UME. Second, the shares were to be bought out in cash. Her terms were reasonable. Fulfilling them would be easy for him. But an irrational anger surged through him. "Is that why you''re here?" he sneered. "Grandmother is lying in that bed, and you''re already scheming to get your hands on her will? Evangeline, do you even have a heart?" His words didn''t faze her. "If you weren''t so determined to destroy mypany, I wouldn''t have to be here discussing this with you. This is about survival. I think Grandmother would understand." "Survival?" Soren scoffed. "So you resort to threats?" The image of herughing with Finn shed in his mind, and his heart felt like it was being squeezed in a vise. He gritted his teeth. "Why don''t you ask Finn for help? Or is he too afraid to go up against me for you?" Chapter 301 Soren caught the flicker of unease on Evangeline''s face the moment Finn Lockridge''s name was mentioned. It was fleeting, but he didn''t miss it. "What''s the matter? Worried that asking him for money willplicate your little romance?" he taunted, though the irritation simmering inside him inexplicably subsided. It seemed the rtionship between Evangeline and Finn was more fragile than he''d realized. He was starting to wonder if there was any real love between them at all. Evangeline pressed her lips together. Soren had hit on one of her primary concerns. She and Finn had gotten together for their own reasons, a rtionship of convenience with no real emotional depth. A breakup was only a matter of time. She knew Finn would help her if she asked for a significant sum of money, but helping was one thing. Whether he''d resent her for it-and whether it would elerate their inevitable split-was another entirely. More importantly, turning to Finn was just a temporary fix. The real problem was Soren. As long as he was determined to wage war on UME, no amount of money would save thepany. What she needed was time-six months to give UME some breathing room. If thepany could demonstrate its strength, then foreign investors and Soren alike would be powerless to interfere. Not only would Glenn Carlisle''s position be secure, but he might even regain the upper hand. Steeling herself, Evangeline met Soren''s gaze. "Let''s keep other people out of this." She slid the agreement across the table toward him. "This is the cleanest way for you to get the shares back," she stated calmly. "Sign this, and you won''t have to waste any more time scheming to reim what my grandmother left me. The two conditions I''m asking for are things you could do without lifting a finger. It''s a win-win. I suggest you give it some serious thought." Soren''s eyes scanned the document, but he made no move to take it. A smirk yed on his lips. "Are you really naive enough to think a piece of paper from my grandmother guarantees you those shares?" "I know you and the Fawkes family have a thousand ways to get them back," Evangeline countered smoothly. "But none of them would be particrly clean, would they? To invalidate the will, you''d have to change it, and my grandmother dered her wishes in front of a room full of witnesses. If you suddenly produced a new version, people would talk. They might not say anything to your face, but the rumors would fly." Soren''s gaze was pure derision. "And you think the Fawkes family cares about rumors?" A small smile touched her lips. "If the family truly didn''t care, they wouldn''t have forced you to marry me in the first ce. At the end of the day, you can''t stand gossip, and you certainly don''t want a reputation for throwing your weight around to bully others." Her voice was soft, almost gentle, but the threat behind her words was unmistakable. Soren hated being threatened. But for some reason, hearing it from her didn''t anger him. He actually found it..... amusing. The old Evangeline would never have dared to speak to him like this. It w like watching a docile kitten suddenly bare its ws and hisspletely harmless, but fascinating all the same. Saying nothing more, he took the agreement from her. "I''ll consider it," he said, "but I have one condition of my own." "What is it?" Evangeline asked, assuming he was about to haggle over the price. She''d built some cushion into the figure, so even if he negotiated it down, it would still be enough r UME''s budget. Of course, for apany like Fawkes Enterprises, the amount was pocket change. Compared to the value of the shares she was giving up, she was still getting the short end of the stick. Chapter 302 But she knew perfectly well that the Fawkes family would never let her get her hands on those shares. Even with the will in her favor, she stood no chance if they decided to fight her on it. It was a battle she was bound to lose. This agreement was the most strategic move she could make under the circumstances. Evangeline calmly waited for his counteroffer. Soren took a couple of steps toward her, his eyes locked on hers. "Get back with " Before he could finish, a phone rang. "One moment," Evangeline said, pulling out her phone. The screen showed Finn''s name. After a brief hesitation, she declined the call and sent him a quick voice note. "I''m busy right now. I''ll get back to you in a bit." Then she slipped the phone back into her pocket. Soren''s gaze fell to the diamond ring she still wore on her finger, and a familiar irritation churned in his chest. Evangeline sensed his darkening mood, but she knew Soren''s temper could turn on a dime. The smallest thing could set him off. In the past, she would have done anything to soothe him, saying whatever he wanted to hear to distract him and cate his anger. This time, however, she had no intention of doing so. She was here to negotiate terms, not to manage his emotions. "What are your terms? Just say them," Evangeline said, her voice t. Soren stared at her calm, indifferent expression, and his chest felt tight, as if it were stuffed with cotton. He let out a cold sneer and closed the distance between them in two long strides. His towering frame radiated an intimidating energy, and before Evangeline could even process it, she had already taken an instinctive step back. She was deliberately putting distance between them. The realization sent a fresh wave of fury surging through him. He crossed the remaining space in an instant, and just as she was about to retreat again, his hands shot out and mped down on her shoulders. His fingers were as cold and hard as iron vises, and a sharp pain shot through her. "With me..." Soren''s voice was a chilling, seductive whisper. He leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear. "Spend one night." He pulled back just enough to watch her face. "Spend one night with me, and I''ll sign the agreement. How about it?" He savored the look of shock that washed over her features. He wasn''t sure why he''d said something so perverse, but now that the wor were out, a weight lifted from his chest, reced by a strange vindictive pleasure But that satisfaction was fleeting The moment he saw the color drain from her face, a pang of regret hit him. For the first time, he had no idea what answer he wanted to hear. He expected she would burst into angry tears. Or maybe she''d feel humiliated, p him across the face, and curse him out. Her temper had certainly sharpenedtely, after all. He wouldn''t even have been opposed to that. But after nearly a full minute of silence, all Soren heard was her steady, unruffled voice. "Alright." She said it so calmly, as if they were discussing what to have for dinner or some other trivial matter. Soren thought he must have misheard. "What did you say?" Evangeline repeated herself without missing a beat. After what Soren and Poppy Yates had done-showing up at her house just to spite her-nothing he proposed shoulde as a surprise. So, after that initial flicker of shock, she simply epted his demand. Disbelief shed in Soren''s eyes. Thinking he might not have heard her, Evangeline rified, "You said you wanted me to spend the night with you, right? I agree." She met his stunned gaze. "It''s not like I''m some virtuous maiden, and you''re not some monster. We were married for five years. We slept together more times than I can count. What''s one more night?" Chapter 303 "And I understand that since I came here to negotiate, I should be prepared to make concessions. Your terms aren''t unreasonable. I can agree to them," she said, her voice all business. She was calm, rational. Every word was ordinary, yet for some reason, each one grated on Soren''s ears. She was treating this like a transaction? And agreeing so flippantly? Soren''s lips trembled with rage. "Evangeline, are you out of your mind? You can actually agree to... to a demand like that?" Did she have any shame left? Evangeline looked at him, puzzled. "Weren''t you the one who proposed it? If you made the offer, didn''t you want me to ept?" Her logic left Soren speechless. Furious and flustered, heshed out without thinking. "So if any other man made you the same offer, would you just ept it? Evangeline, when did you be so... promiscuous?" *Promiscuous?* The word hung in the air, and for a moment, the blood in Evangeline''s veins seemed to freeze. But just as quickly, she regained herposure. A faint, ironic smile touched her lips as she spoke softly. "Why are you so surprised?" "If you didn''t already know, Mr. Fawkes, why did you sneak into my apartment after our divorce to do what we did?" "I..." The memory of that night was like a lump in Soren''s throat, impossible to swallow or spit out. He couldn''t even recall the details clearly. Poppy had followed him out of concern, and as for what happened next... he couldn''t remember who had made the first move. But dwelling on it now was pointless. It had happened. Besides, Poppy was the woman in the situation; he couldn''t exactly chase her down for an interrogation. Seeing his silence, Evangeline pressed on. "But you''re not wrong. I admit I''m not that chaste. I couldn''t bring myself to save myself only for you, not even when we were married." "That makes us two of a kind, doesn''t it? We''re the same now." "I can ept spending a night with you. I just wonder, Mr. Fawkes, when we''re in bed together and you think of me with other men, will you find me dirty?" She threw the very words he had once used to question Finn right back in his face. Soren heard the deliberate sting in her voice, and his anger red. He clenched his fists, his face flushing a deep red. "Get out!" Soren pointed toward the hospital entrance, his eyes filled with a disgust typically reserved for trash. His voice was cold and venomous. "Evangeline, I never want to see you again!" voice Evangeline had anticipated this reaction. She gestured toward the documents in his hand. "Sign the agreement, and I''ll be gone for good. You''ll never have to see me again." This only infuriated him more. His chest heaved as he flipped to thest page, viciously scrawling his signature. He then tore off her copy and threw it at her. Evangeline picked it up and checked it over. Seeing that everything was in order, she finally let out a sigh of relief. "Thank you for your cooperation." With that, she turned and walked away. Soren could have sworn she was practically jogging, as if she were terrified he might change his mind. He watched her retreating figure, a sharp, inexplicable painncing through his chest. Something felt deeply wrong, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. It took him a long moment to realize that in this confrontation he thought he''d won, he had actually lost. Evangeline had intentionally provoked him and, in doing so, had gotten exactly what she came for,pletely unscathed. She''d even managed to get out of his degrading Condition And when she''d said she would be *gone for good*... did she actually look happy about it? Chapter 304 Had he just personally handed her over to another man? Soren let out a bitterugh. A few minutester, however, he calmed down, his gaze falling on the signed agreement in his hand, the one in which she relinquished her im to the inheritance. She had signed it. He had truly andpletely severed all ties with Evangeline. As the thought settled, aplex emotion flickered in his dark eyes. After leaving the hospital, Evangeline got back in her car and let out a long, deep breath. She''d suspected Soren''s demand was just a tactic to humiliate her. He had never been particrly interested in her physically. During their five-year marriage, especially after their rtionship soured, their intimacy had been infrequent and almost always initiated by her. He''d never seemed to enjoy it. Still, his recent uncharacteristic behavior had made her genuinely afraid he might actually go through with it. Though they''d been together countless times, the thought of being with him after he''d been with Poppy made her feel repulsed. Thankfully, the old Soren was still in there somewhere. Less than ten minutester, a notification popped up on her phone: a deposit had been made to her bank ount for the exact amount stipted in the agreement. Evangeline breathed another sigh of relief. When it came to his word, Soren was reliable. She immediately transferred the funds to UME''s corporate ount and made several calls, setting the factory construction ns in motion. She had nned to tell Theo Shaw and Glenn the news tomorrow, but Theo, having somehow heard about therge deposit from the finance department, called her first. "Evangeline, where did you get that kind of money?" Theo''s voice wasced with shock. Evangeline gave him a simplified version of the inheritance story, omitting any mention of Soren and attributing it to a distant rtive. "You..." Theo''s feelings were a mix of awe and apprehension. "You just poured it all into thepany? Aren''t you afraid that if this fails, you''ll be left with nothing?" "I''m terrified," Evangeline admitted. "But it feels like this is all I can do." She had wasted five years and had few resources to her name. There was very little she could contribute to Glenn and UME. To make thepany grow, taking risks was necessary, and someone had to foot the bill Glen had trusted her without question, willing to risk so much to back her. She couldn''t be a coward. Her words left Theo feeling even more conflicted. He had always thought of her as someone who acted recklessly, protected by Glenn''s influence. He''d even wondered if she would abandon vel UME at the first sign of real trouble. Now, he realized how unfairly he had judged her. "Have you told Glenn?" Theo asked, his emotions settling. He figured Glenn would be thrilled to hear it; at the very least, it proved how much Evangeline cared about him. "Not yet," Evangeline said. Oddly enough, when she''d called Glenn earlier, the call hadn''t gone through. She''d even tried contacting the bodyguard Glenn had assigned to her but he couldn''t reach him. either. Remembering Glenn was due back tomorrow, she added casually, "He''s probably on the flight back. I''ll try him againter tonight." Theo sounded surprised. "Didn''t he tell you? His business trip was extended. He won''t be back until next month." "That long?" Evangeline was taken aback, though she didn''t think much of it at first. But after hanging up, just as she was about to start the car, she recalled the strange tone in Glenn''s voice a few days ago. A sense of unease finally washed over her. *** Chapter 305 Glenn was always so calm and methodical; it was rare to hear any significant emotional fluctuation in his voice. That was why she hadn''t paid much attention when he''d sounded subdued on theirst call. But thinking back now, his tone had been distinctly worried. Evangeline mentally reyed Glenn''s recent odd behavior-the subtle shift in his voice, their decreasing contact and a suspicion began to form. Glenn was in trouble. Given the crisis UME was facing, and how much thepany meant to him, he would never have stayed away knowing how serious things were. Not unless he was physically unable to return. The most likely source of that trouble was Victor Lockridge. But Glenn was Theresa Carlisle''s brother, and he had nothing to do with her disappearance. Victor shouldn''t have had any reason to go after him so aggressively. Unless... As a possible reason dawned on her, Evangeline''s heart sank. Back at the hospital, Poppy returned to the room to find Soren standing by the window. His back was to her, his gaze lost somewhere outside as he stared into the distance. As Poppy started toward him, her eyes fell on a document lying on the table. *"Agreement to Waive Inheritance Rights."* Her eyes lit up. She walked over and silently flipped through the pages. When she saw Evangeline''s signature at the end, a triumphant smile yed on her lips. Evangeline had given up the inheritance. Smart girl. This afternoon, while the old Mrs. Fawkes was still in surgery, the Fawkes family had already sensed a looming crisis. Worried she wouldn''t make it off the operating table, they had been secretly strategizing how to persuade Evangeline to voluntarily renounce her im. A family as powerful as the Fawkes n would never be so foolish as to actually honor such a will. Evangeline, it seemed, knew when to fold. She''d made her move before the family could make theirs. But she had certainly driven a hard bargain. That sum of money was enough to keep herfortable for two lifetimes. Poppy scoffed inwardly but kept her expression neutral, cing the document back where she found it. The sound seemed to rouse Soren, who turned around. "You should go home and get some rest. You don''t need to stay. I''ll be here with Grandmother," Soren said tly when he saw it was her. Poppy could have sworn she detected a hint of mncholy in his voice, but she couldn''t be sure. She paused for a moment before forcing a smile. "You just recovered from being sick yourself. You shouldn''t be staying up all night." "I''m a man. I''m not that fragile," he replied, a clear dismissal of her concern. Poppy didn''t press the issue. Instead, she asked casually, "Did Evangeline stop by?" Soren''s dark eyes hardened. He turned back to the window. "Mm," he grunted. Poppy pursed her lips and moved to stand beside him. "Soren, there''s something I want to say, but I''m not sure if I should." "I know it''s not my ce toment, but I can''t keep it to myself." "Even before I returned, I''d heard that Mrs. Fawkes doted on Evangeline like her own granddaughter. When you two divorced, she wanted to support Evangeline so she wouldn''t be wronged. As outsiders, we can''t really say anything about that." "But for Evangeline to show up demanding shares the moment Grandmother is in aa... isn''t that just cold-blooded?" Poppy nced up, watching Soren''s face for a reaction. This time, however, he seemed not to have heard her. There was no anger, no indignation. His expression remained unchanged. He didn''t even respond to herment. "How is the projecting along?" Soren asked, his tone detached. Poppy, caught off guard by the abrupt change of subject, hesitated before answering. "It''s going very well. We''ve secured partnerships with fivepanies, and the feedback from all of them has been excellent." "Evangeline..." Poppy started to say more, but Soren cut her off. "Good. I understand." "Go home and get some rest. We need you to keep pushing the partnerships forward tomorrow. Don''t stay up toote." His tone was icy, devoid of any warmth. He was deliberately avoiding any discussion about Evangeline. For a moment. Poppy couldnt read hip at all, but she could tell he was in a terrible mood. His dark eyes were filled with a simmering frustration and impatience. Unsure of what had transpired during Evangeline''s visit, and seeing his unusual state, Poppy didn''t dare say more. After a few more words of caution, she left. Only after she was gone did Soren turn around. His gaze fell on a bouquet of carnations on the nightstand, their petals vibrant and leaves fresh. He didn''t know much about flowers, but after years of marriage to Evangeline, he''d picked up a thing or two. This bouquet had clearly been chosen with great care. Before, he had suspected Evangeline of being heartless, but now, he felt an indescribable conflict. The feeling intensified when he thought about how he had severed all ties with her It hadn''t seemed like a big deal at the time, but in the quiet that followed, he felt a profound emptiness in his chest. After a few minutes of silence, an idea seemed to strike him. He walked to the doorway, his dark eyes lifting to a security camera mounted in the corner of the ceiling. *** Chapter 306 Evangeline still couldn''t get in touch with Glenn. The only thing she could do was send him a text, telling him to be safe. Glenn was stubborn; once he made up his mind, nothing anyone said could change it. If he had chosen to buy them some time, she had to make the most of it. But the idea that he was being held up by Victor was still just a theory. After some thought, Evangeline tried calling Finn. Strangely, he didn''t pick up either. She didn''t dwell on it, putting her phone away and heading back to her apartmentplex. Just as she parked her car and started walking toward the building, she saw him. Finn was standing there, his head bowed as he stared intently at his phone. She raised her hand to greet him, but seeing how focused he was, she swallowed her words. Tiptoeing, she approached him from behind. But when she was still several feet away, hiszy voice drifted toward her. "You''re back." He casually slipped his phone into his pocket and turned to face her with a smile. But there was a chilly edge to it, something almost sharp. Evangeline thought he might be annoyed that she''d hung up on him earlier. She gave a sheepish "Mm-hmm." "Were you at the hospital?" he asked. She frowned in confusion. "How did you know?" Then it dawned on her. News of Mrs. Fawkes''s illness must have gotten out. Finn knew about her rtionship with the old woman, so it wasn''t a stretch for him to guess she''d paid a visit. She expected him to ask about Mrs. Fawkes''s condition, but instead, he closed the distance between them and leaned in slightly. The sudden proximity made Evangeline stiffen, a faint heat rising to her cheeks. She instinctively tried to step back, but Finn, anticipating her move, wrapped an arm around her waist. The warmth of his hand seeped through the thin fabric of her shirt. With a gentle tug, he pulled her off-bnce and into his chest. Her face flushed a deeper red. "You went to see Soren, didn''t you?" Finn murmured into her ear, his voice low and dangerously alluring. A jolt went through her. "Yes, but I-" Before she could finish, his lips were on hers, Unlike before, this kiss was fierce and possessive. The arm around her waist tightened, and she could feel a raw anger in his touch. It felt like an eternity before he finally pulled away, leaving her lips feeling raw and swollen. She thought it was over but he tilted his head and bit down gently or the side of her neck. "Hiss." The sharp sting on her sensitive skin made her gasp. Finn was acting strangely today. What she couldn''t understand was why he was so angry. He knew her history with Soren; why would a meeting between them provoke such a reaction? Unsure what to do, she decided silence was her best strategy. Sure enough, a few momentster, Finn seemed to return to his usual elegant self. "Go on inside. Get some rest," he said warmly, his eyes regaining their familiar tenderness. Even so, Evangeline sensed a subtle tension stillingering beneath the surface and didn''t dare ask him about Victor. It was the first time since she''d met him that she had ever seen him lose hisposure like that. After saying goodnight she headed into her vi. *** Chapter 307 Finn watched her go inside before pulling out his phone again. The post he had been looking at was already gone. Minutes earlier, a video had been circting like wildfire through their social circles. The timestamp showed it was from that evening. In the grainy footage, Soren and Evangeline stood side by side in a hospital corridor, their postures intimate, their gazes intertwined. The final scene was a snippet of their conversation. "Spend the night with me," Soren''s cold voicemanded. "Fine," Evangeline replied without hesitation. The video had clearly been edited to enhance the audio. Despite the blurry visuals, their words were crystal clear. Immediately following the video was a screenshot of a bank transaction: a nine-figure sum. Just the video and the transaction slip. No exnation was given, but it left plenty of room for imagination. The person who posted it clearly didn''t intend for it to cause a massive scandal, deleting it after only five minutes before it could generate too much buzz. Finn let out a small, humorlessugh. Just as he''d suspected. The post was meant for his eyes only. A rather pathetic attempt to drive a wedge between him and Evangeline. The next day, Evangeline still hadn''t heard from Glenn. A knot of worry tightened in her stomach, but she did her best to push it aside and focus on the new factory project. That evening, she found herself staring at her chat window with Finn. She mulled over how to start the conversation. Although they hadn''t talked much in the past two days, they usually found a few minutes to chat amidst their busy schedules, with Finn almost always initiating. He would send her photos of little flowers he''d spotted on the roadside, or a cat stretchingzily on the hood of his car. Sometimes he''d ask how she was doing or discuss their ns for a date. But today, his chat window was eerily silent. She wasn''t sure if he was still angry. After a moment''s thought, she typed out a tentative message: *My car seems to be acting up. Could you pick me up today?* Less than five secondster, a reply came back: *Wait for me at the office.* A few minutes passed. *Come downstairs.* Evangeline walked out of the building to see Finn''s shy red convertible parked at the curb. He was leaning against the door, his elbow resting on the frame, and gave her a small wave. She got in the car. He looked to be in a much better mood than yesterday, but he was so good at hiding his true feelings that she couldn''t be certain. "Finn, what cotogne are you wearing? It smells amazing," she said, leaning closer in a tant attempt to tter him. "Are you wearing makeup today? You look extra handsome mean you''re always handsome, but today you''re just... exceptionally handsome." She looked him up and down, her praise flowing effortlessly. It was a skill she''d honed over the years. As she finished, she saw the corner of Finn''s lips twitch into a smile. Encouraged, she pressed on, taking his hand and blinking hereves Irinocently. "Finn, did I do something wrong? You seem so unhappy to see me." At the sight of her almost fawning expression, Finn''s breath hitched. "Unhappy?" he echoed. He reached out and ruffled her hair. "What are you talking about, beautiful? The fact that you actually reached out to me today has me over the moon." *** Chapter 308 Finn''s smile was as gentle as ever, his light-colored eyes calm behind the clear lenses of his sses. Evangeline felt that his words were genuine; he truly did seem to be in a better mood than yesterday. Her eyes flickered as she tried to figure out how to phrase her question. "Evangeline, I''m your boyfriend. If you have something to ask, you can just ask it," Finn said softly, as if reading her mind before she could even formte the words. "You don''t have to guess what I''m thinking. After all, just seeing you is enough to make my day." He watched her with a knowing smile. He had noticed her distraction the moment she got in the car. Herpliments and attempts to please him were transparent. He wasn''t an idiot; he knew she wanted something from him. And he had a pretty good idea of what it was. Evangeline bit her lip. Deciding to be direct, she finally asked the question that had been on her mind all day. "Have you heard from Glenn in the past couple of days?" *So that''s it.* A faint smile yed on Finn''s lips. He wasn''t sure if he should be pleased by her and Glenn''s silent understanding or jealous. He knew that if she weren''t so anxious about Glenn''s situation, she probably wouldn''t have contacted him today. Seeing his silence, Evangeline thought she might have miscalcted. Glenn was always thorough. If he knew he wouldn''t be returning to Serenity City for a while, he would have made arrangements. He might not have told her to avoid causing her to panic, and Theo wasn''t involved enough to be a go-between. Her bodyguards were helpful, but their capabilities were limited. That left Finn as the most logical choice. Glenn knew about their rtionship, and it was likely he would have contacted Finn upon sensing danger. After all, Finn was not only her nominal boyfriend but also a UME investor-the perfect ally in both a personal and professional capacity. But Finn''s silence made her second-guess herself. Worried she might have upset him¡ªit wasn''t exactly appropriate to ask your boyfriend about another man-she forced a smile and tried to backtrack. "It''s okay, I was just asking casually..." "He''s safe." Finn cut her off, his voice calm. "He''s trying to stall Victor. He ns to use this month to gauge the extent of Victor''s hostility toward you." Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. She had been right. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. As for you..." Finn sighed, cing a hand on top of her head. His tone wasced with a weary fondness. "It''s amazing you have the energy to worry about anyone else right now." Evangeline managed a small smile. "Well, this whole thing started because of me." Finn shook his head. "Don''t take all the me on yourself. This isn''t your fault. Ultimately..." Before he could finish, her phone rang. It was Fawa message from I inform Mrs. Fawkes''s caregiver, i that the old woman had just w?ken up. A wave of relief washed over Evangeline. It felt as if one of the heavy weights on her mind had finally been lifted. Finn saw the change in her expression and let his unfinished sentence hang in the air. "Let''s go back," Evangeline said. Finn nodded without another word and started the car. Half an hourter, the car stopped, Evangeline realized they weren''t back at ¨¦t or vi but in front of a hospital-the very same one where Mrs. Fawkes was staying. *** Chapter 309 Evangeline looked at him, a mixture of surprise and gratitude on her face. "Go on, go see her," Finn said. "I know you would have just snuck over hereter anyway, even if we went home." "I don''t mind you still having contact with the Fawkes family." He had done his research; he knew that Mrs. Fawkes had treated Evangeline well over the years. A five-year bond couldn''t be severed so cleanly. Evangeline was stunned that he had read her intentions so perfectly, and a wave of gratitude washed over her. He was right. That had been her n exactly. If he had objected, she would have found another time toe in secret. Reading her expression, Finn added, "But I have one condition: no getting back together with Soren." He didn''t care what games Soren yed to drive them apart. As long as he knew Evangeline''s heart was with him, he had nothing to fear. Evangeline nodded solemnly. "I won''t. It''spletely over between us." From Soren''s attitude the other day, she was sure he felt the same. Finn started to say something but then thought better of it. Evangeline, buoyed by the news of Mrs. Fawkes''s recovery, didn''t notice his hesitation. She quickly called the caregiver again to confirm that no one from the Fawkes family had arrived yet, then hurried upstairs. *** At the Fawkes estate, Soren leaned against the railing in front of a floor-to-ceiling window, his eyes fixed on aputer screen nearby. The screen showed a live feed from his grandmother''s hospital room. Evangeline walked in and went straight to the bedside. She took Mrs. Fawkes''s hand in one of hers and used the other to gently tuck in the nket. A minuteter, she was changing the water for the flowers. Then, she picked up a fruit knife from the nearby bowl and began peeling a piece of fruit with practiced ease, cing it in Mrs. Fawkes''s hand. Everything she did was so natural, so familiar. Soren had never thought much of these gestures before, often finding them superfluous. But now, watching her, he felt an unfamiliar stirring within him. He thought of how cold and indifferent she had been to him when he was sick. He had once taken her care for granted, as if it were an innate part of her. But in recent times, that care had vanishedpletely, which could only mean one thing: she had withdrawn it deliberately. "Brother, are you changed yet? We should get going." Flora Fawkes''s impatient voice came from outside his door. Soren finally closed theptop and stepped out. Flora pouted, clearly displeased. "If I had known Grandma was going to wake up today, would have skipped ss and d stayed at the hospital tonight The first person she''ll want to see is me. She''ll be so sad if I''m not there. I''m her favorite." Then, her thoughts inevitably turned to Evangeline. "Grandma spoiled Evangeline, too," she huffed, "but Evangeline hasn''t even visited once since she got sick. Ungrateful witch. Grandma wasted all that love on her." Soren hadn''t intended to say anything, but as Flora continued to grumble, the image of Evangeline in the hospital room shed in his mind. On impulse, he said, "She''s been there." "Huh?" Flora didn''t understand. "Evangeline is at the hospital right now," Soren rified. *** Chapter 310 Flora stared at him, stunned. "How do you know that?" Before Soren could answer, a thought struck her, and her eyes widened in rm. "What is Evangeline doing at the hospital now? She wouldn''t be there for the will, would she?" Her voice grew tense. "Brother, call the caregiver at the hospital right now! Don''t let Evangeline in! She''s probably there to get her hands on Grandma''s shares." Soren hadn''t told Flora about Evangeline signing away her inheritance rightsst night. Still, her suspicion made him pause. After a moment, he said slowly, "Maybe Evangeline isn''t as bad as you think." "Brother, don''t let her fool you! Even if she''s not pure evil, she''s definitely not some saint," Flora retorted. "Have you forgotten? She''spletely obsessed with money now. After divorcing you, she''d probably jump at the chance to hurt the Fawkes family." Flora had another suspicion she didn''t voice: that Evangeline might have been the one who convinced their grandmother to give her the shares in the first ce. She had seen Evangelineing out of their grandmother''s room alone just before the birthday banquet. At the time, her mind had been on Glenn, so she hadn''t thought much of it. But now, it seemed entirely possible that Evangeline had manipted her. Growing more anxious, Flora urged him, "Brother, what are you waiting for? Go on, do something!" Soren looked at his sister''s worried face. After a few seconds of hesitation, he picked up the agreement Evangeline had signed from the desk behind him. "Evangeline has already given up the inheritance," he said, his voice cool. Flora stared at the document, taken aback. She snatched it and flipped through the pages. When she saw the use stating "voluntarily waives all ims," she asked skeptically, "Could this be a fake?" Soren shook his head. "This agreement is legally binding. Evangeline has voluntarily relinquished her inheritance. She won''t be getting any shares in Fawkes Enterprises. Even if Grandma insists, she can''t take them." "Then what is she doing there? Does she have some other scheme?" Flora muttered under her breath. Her suspicious tone stirred an odd, ufortable feeling in Soren''s chest. He didn''t understand why. "Why can''t you believe that she''s just there to visit Grandma?" Soren asked quietly. "Why do you assume she has an ulterior motive?" Flora, missing the strange note in his voice, scoffed. "Her mother schemed and manipted to get her married to you. She''s her mother''s daughter, cut from the same cloth. Hasn''t she spentall these years trying to cling to you? You were so good to her and then she divorced you without a word, announcing it at Grandma''s birthday banquet of all ces, making it look like our family mistreated her. And what about her job? Fawkes Enterprises and UME are directpetitors, but she just waltzed over to UME to openly oppose you." Flora had been bottling up her resentment toward Evangeline for a while, and Soren''s question opened the floodgates. Soren grew more and more silent. "Maybe... maybe she truly had no other choice at the time," he said softly after a moment. "What?" Flora didn''t quite hear him, but she didn''t care. Her phone buzzed, and she nced at the screen. "That''s Poppy She probably almost at the hospital I''m heading over, brother. You should hurry downstairs." With that, Flora disappeared. Soren rubbed his temples, a headache blooming. He looked down his hand, at the agreement ?n bi the paper that symbolized the final, clean break from Evangeline. *** Chapter 311 After a long moment, he let out a deep sigh. Mrs. Fawkes was awake but still too weak to speak. Evangeline stayed only long enough to exchange a few quiet words, reassuring her to rest and focus on getting better before she left. The rest of the Fawkes family would be arriving soon, and she had no desire to run into any of them. She was sure the feeling was mutual. She had nned to make a clean exit, but she ran into the one person she wanted to see least. Poppy. They came face to face just as Evangeline was leaving the hospital building and Poppy was about to enter. Poppy seemed just as surprised to see her, her steps faltering for a moment. Evangeline intended to pretend she hadn''t seen her and walk away, but Poppy had other ns. She stopped and called out with a sharine smile, "Evangeline. You''re already divorced from Soren and have cut all ties. Why are you stilling here to humiliate yourself?" With Soren out of earshot, Poppy dropped the pretense of friendly nostalgia. "A good ex-wife," she sneered, "should be like a ghost-never seen or heard from again. Not that it matters if you show up. He''s not going to take you back." "You probably don''t know this, but Soren has already taken me to meet the Fawkes family. We''re nning our engagement." "Here''s our invitation." Poppy pressed an elegantly designed card into Evangeline''s hand, watching her expression closely. She had expected to see sadness or despair, but Evangeline''s face remained cid. She merely nced at the names on the invitation, her eyelids barely lifting. Her indifference puzzled Poppy. "Congrattions, then," Evangeline said calmly. "I hope you get everything you''ve ever wanted." n? She had seen the names on the card: Soren and Poppy. The ink seemed fresh, as if it had just been printed. The decision must have been madest night, right after she and Soren had severed their ties for good. At this point, Poppy would have no reason to he about something so easily verifiable. Evangeline had prepared herself for this. After what happened at her apartment, no news about them could surprise her anymore. Seeing no reaction, Poppy had thought Evangeline might refuse the invitation. A refusal would have meant she still cared, that she was angry. But there was nothing. Evangeline nced at the time, tucked the invitation into her purse, and smiled. "I''II be there." With that, she turned and walked away. Poppy had achieved her goal, but as she watched Evangeline leave, a strange feeling settled over her. There was no joy, no triumphantmet satisfaction. Instead, there was an emptiness in her chest, a hollow. sense of l?ss. And beneath it all, a baffling flicker of fear. Poppy looked down, her thumb stroking over her and Soren''s names on the invitation. She had been the one to propose the engagement suggesting it as a way to bring some good fortune and lift the family''s spirits while Mrs. Fawkes recovered. The family had agreed, and so had Soren. Soon, she would marry into the Fawkes family and have everything she had worked for. So what was she so afraid of? She couldn''t say. At the hospital entrance, Finn was leaningzily against his car. He saw Evangeline emerge, her expression distant, her mood clearly soured. "What''s wrong?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Evangeline pursed her lips. "There''s somewhere I need to go." *** Chapter 312 The car pulled up outside a cemetery in the suburbs. "Wait for me here," Evangeline said to Finn as she got out. She walked into the cemetery and stopped before a small headstone. It was the grave of her child, Alison Whitmore. The headstone was spotless, free of even a speck of dust. Someone had been here recently. It was probably Soren. No one else would havee. But it didn''t mean anything. A love that arrived toote was worthless. He might have loved their child, but he had still chosen to let the person who killed her go free, turning a blind eye to her death. Evangeline gave a self-mocking smile. The child''s death was a thorn in her heart that she could never remove. When Poppy mentioned the engagement, her thoughts had immediately flown to this innocent soul. After they were engaged, they would marry and have children of their own, a house full ofughter, while her child remained forever trapped in the memory of that car crash. If only she had left sooner, or if she had never gone to find Soren that day, would her child still be alive? She shook her head, forcing the thought away. She was the victim, not the cause. She couldn''t let them make her hate herself. With a weary sigh, Evangeline ced the carefully chosen flowers in front of the headstone. "Alison?" Finn''s voice came from behind her. "Your child?" Evangeline''s shoulders tensed, but she kept her eyes downcast. "I''ve never cared about things like this," Finn said gently, guessing her thoughts. "There''s no shame in giving your all to someone you love. It''s something to be proud of." "I had someone look into your past. I already know everything." Finn truly didn''t mind. Before, he had only seen her as a means to an end, a source of information. But as he had grown to care for her, learning about her past didn''t disgust him. It only filled him with anger anger at Soren. Seeing that her eyes were still red and brimming with tears, Finn fell silent. Words were useless at a time like this. After a moment, he crouched beside her and gently tapped his own shoulder. "If you need to cry, let it out." Evangeline turned her face away. For months, she thought she had cried all her tears, that her heart had turned to stone. But looking at Finn''spassionate eyes, a fresh wave of grief washed over her. A lump formed in her throat and she could no longer hold it back. She buried her face in his shoulder, her sobs starting as choked gasps and growing into wrenching cries. She trembled in his arms. After what felt like an eternity, her crying subsided. "It''s been three months," she said, her voice hoarse. "When I lost him, he was already formed." "I tried to convince myself to forget, to move on, but I... I can''t." het In the dead of night, she would think of him. When she saw other parents with their children, she would be reminded of the child she should have had. And when she saw Soren and Poppy together she couldn''t stop the thought that it was their fault he was gone. Finn listened until she finished. She expected him to offer condolences, to tell her to forget, or to promise her a future with other children. But he didn''t. Instead, he said thoughtfully. Your subconscious knows they are responsible for your child''s death the culprits were never punished; they''re walking free. That''s why no amount of telling yourself to move on will ever work." *** Chapter 313 "I happen to have a file you might be interested in. Do you want to see it?" Finn asked. Evangeline looked up at him, her eyes still wet with tears. Finn took out his phone and pulled up a document. It was a report from a garage owned by The Lockridges, something he had stumbled upon while investigating her past. "This is from the car Poppy was driving that day. The diagnostic report shows that at the moment of impact, she didn''t brake. She floored it." Evangeline froze. It meant the crash was intentional. Poppy had tried to kill her. But just as a flicker of hope ignited within her, it was extinguished. "A report isn''t enough proof," she said dejectedly. "And the car has already been disposed of." When she had woken up after the crash, Soren had already had the ident cleaned up and officially ruled an ident. Even if she had contested it, she was in no position to investigate. She had neither the power to challenge Soren nor the money to uncover the truth. And she knew that even if she found proof, Soren would do anything to protect Poppy. Finn smiled faintly. "What if I told you the car was never destroyed?" Evangeline stared at him in shock. "Really?" He nodded. "And not just the car. I have a backup of the dashcam footage and the internal surveince." He had noticed the car when the Fawkes family sent it to be scrapped. Because of its origin, he''d had his people hold on to it. He never imagined it would be so useful. "If you want to sue Poppy for attempted murder, The Lockridges can provide you with the bestwyers," he added. Evangeline was silent for a moment, her gaze dropping. "Having second thoughts?" Finn asked, raising an eyebrow. She shook her head. "It''s not enough." If she tried to Sue Poppy, Soren would move heaven and earth to stop her. Even if she managed to ovee his interference and get the case to court, the penalty for causing a miscarriage wasn''t Severe. Poppy wouldn''t be locked up for long, and with the Fawkes family''s influence, her punishment would be even lighter. Her child was dead, but Poppy would get off with a p on the wrist. It wasn''t enough. An idea sparked in her mind. She pulled the engagement invitation from her purse, her eyes growing cold. Poppy wanted to y the part of the gentle kind-hearted woman, using this marriage to climb the socialdder. Fine. She would show everyone exactly who Poppy really was. She would let Soren ¡ªand the world¡ªsee the true face of the woman he had loved all these years. With the factory issue resolved and no further interference from the Fawkes family, the following days went smoothly. Evangeline''s role was mainly supervisory, which?eft her free to gather evidence from the car crash. With Finn''s help, the process was much faster than she''d expected. At the same time, she started taking self-defense lessons from him. After just a few days, she could feel her strength growing. If Soren ever tried to manhandle her again, she felt confident she could hold her own. Not that he had tried. Soren hadn''t contacted her at all. And, just as Poppy had said, within two days the Fawkes family officially announced the engagement of Soren and Poppy. *** Chapter 314 The story of Soren and Poppy''s thwarted young love was well-known in Serenity City. His subsequent coldness toward Evangeline during their marriage and his unwavering support for Poppy were alsomon knowledge. More people had been rooting for them to get back together than for him to get a divorce. Their reunion was hailed as a fairy tale romance, and the engagement was met with widespread approval. What no one knew was that on the night before the announcement, Soren sent Evangeline a text. It was ast-ditch offer to call it all off and get back together. Evangeline nced at it once before blocking his number. The next day, news of his engagement to Poppy exploded across their social circles. When Evangeline saw the headlines, she felt nothing. She was too busy reviewing the evidence she had collected. She continued her nightly visits to the hospital to see her grandmother, but she always called the caregiver beforehand to make sure no other family members were present. She wanted nothing more to do with any of them, and she was certain they felt the same way. One day, however, an encounter was unavoidable. Flora, having forgotten her purse, had returned to the hospital and ran right into her. Flora shot her a venomous re. "What are you still doing here? My brother and Poppy are about to get engaged. No matter how much you pretend, he''s not going to take you back." "You probably haven''t heard," Flora continued, her voice dripping with malice. "They''re already taking their engagement photos. My brother personallymissioned a designer for her dress and his suit. He''s personally handling all the wedding arrangements. He never did anything that special for you, did he?" Evangeline hadn''t felt anything, but Flora''s words stirred a memory. Soren had never liked her, so their wedding had been a rushed, impersonal affair. There were no engagement photos. She had picked out a matching wedding dress and suit, but on the day of the wedding, Soren had shown up in apletely different suit. He made a brief appearance, left in the middle of the ceremony to take a phone call, and didn''t evene home that night. She had been theughingstock of the city for months. And now, for ra mere engagement, Soren was pouring his heart into it. Even the Fawkes Enterprises official website was promoting their love story with a special sale. She didn''t need Flora to spell it out for her she could see how mi Sorenvalued Poppy. She nodded calmly. "I''m here to see Grandma. It has nothing to do with your brother." "It better not," Flora snapped. "And I''m warning you, he won''t fall for your games of ying hard to get." Having delivered her warning, Flora hurried away. Evangeline entered the hospital room. The doctor had said Mrs. Fawkes was still not doing well. Although she was awake, she was often disoriented and unable to speak. Evangeline reced the old flowers with fresh ones, gently massaged the old woman''s legs, and chatted about her life, carefully censoring anything negative and focusing on trivial, happy news. After an hour or two, she would leave. The days passed. One evening, returning from supervising work at the factory site, Evangeline was met by Finn. The site located in the countryside was dusty and her casual clothes were covered in a fineyer of dirt Finn almost didn''t recognize her. "Well, well, beautiful. You''re certainly gettingfortable around me," he teased with a smile. *** Chapter 315 Evangeline dusted off her hair for the third time. She had tried to clean up on the way back, but standing next to the impably dressed Finn, she felt distinctly disheveled. Not that she had much energy for primpingtely. "Isn''t it better to befortable with your own people?" she grinned. "You could rx a little too. It must take you forever to do your hair like that every day. What a waste of time." She eyed his perfectly styled hair, guessing it must have taken hours. These days, she felt like even thirty minutes on makeup was a waste. Finn ran a hand through his hair. "Not a waste at all. I usually listen to the news, check stocks, or get other work done while it''s being styled. Besides, if I didn''t get my hair done, my stylist would be out of a job." Evangeline was speechless. "My apologies. I stand corrected." The gap between their worlds was vast. She had been thinking too small. Seeing her silence, Finn added, "I have three stylists. You can have one." "No, thanks," Evangeline said, shaking her head quickly. She couldn''t afford the sry, nor did she need such borate styling. It would be bizarre to show up at the dusty factory in full makeup when everyone else was covered in dirt. Finn didn''t insist. He opened the passenger door for her. "Get in. We''re not going to the gym tonight. I''m taking you somewhere else." "Where?" "The sea. I hear the view is beautiful at night." Evangeline found it a bit odd but didn''t question it and got in the car. As the engine started, Finn''s phone connected to the car''s disy, and an article about his and Poppy''s engagement popped up. She suddenly understood his motive for the evening. Finn noticed the article at the same time. He nced at her expression before quickly swiping it away. "Thank you," Evangeline said after a moment of silence. Finn''s fingers paused on the screen He smiled. "I much prefer the casual you to this polite version. Besides this was just a phone call forme Nothing to be grateful for." He seemed to brush it off, but his candor only made Evangeline more subdued. Finn drove them to a high-end mall first. He had invited others to the yacht party, and while he didn''t care how Evangeline looked, he didn''t want her to feel self-conscious Evangeline didn''t object. She didn''t care much about her appearances anymore, but as Finn''s plus-one, she didn''t want to embarrass him. Finn helped her pick out a few outfits and paid for them. Just when she thought they were leaving, he led her to a jewelry store next door. It seemed he had already made arrangements, because as soon as walked in, a sales associate brought out a diamond ring that had been kept separately. "Mr. Lockridge, the ring you designed is ready." The ring was ced on the counter, its pink diamond sparkling under the lights. Evangeline understood what was happening and was about to say something when a soft voice came from behind them. "Evangeline, what a coincidence. You''re here too." She turned to see Poppy, arm in arm with Soren, walking into the store. *** Chapter 316 Evangeline hadn''t expected to see Soren here. He seemed equally surprised, his expression freezing for a second when he saw her. Poppy, feeling Soren''s arm start to pull away, tightened her grip and led him forward. Evangeline''s fists clenched at her sides. Before, she had only suspected Poppy of causing the miscarriage, but now she had proof. Poppy was the one who had killed her child. Seeing her now, a fire ignited in her chest. She stared at Poppy''s smiling face, a smile that seemed to morph into a taunt, her eyes glinting with challenge. Evangeline gritted her teeth, her anger surging. She wanted to lunge at her, to avenge her child. Her body trembled with suppressed rage. But then she felt Finn''s hand gently rest on her shoulder, and she forced herself to calm down. Finn''s words echoed in her mind: *If you''re going to strike, make it a killing blow. Until you can, don''t show your hand.* She took a deep breath, reining in her emotions. Her transformation did not go unnoticed by Poppy. She had been momentarily startled by the murderous look in Evangeline''s eyes, but seeing how easily Finn calmed her, a smirk touched her lips. So, Evangeline had wasted no time in finding a new man to depend on after leaving Soren. Her gaze shifted to the ring on the counter. "Soren, that ring is lovely," she cooed. "We''ve arranged almost everything for the engagement party, but we still haven''t picked out a ring. Why don''t we get this one? It''s so unique." She turned to the sales associate. "We''ll take it." The associate looked embarrassed. "I''m sorry, miss, but this is a custom piece Mr. Lockridge designed for thisdy. It''s not for sale." She gestured toward Evangeline. Soren frowned, an inexplicable irritation rising within him. "Oh, I see. It certainly suits Evangeline, Poppy said, undeterred. She picked up the ring from its velvet box and took Evangeline''on et¡¤ hand. It really is a perfect match for you. And this diamond...it looks *re it must have been hard to find." Before Finn could respond, the sales associate chimed in. "There are only fifty diamonds like this in the world, and one of this size is almost unheard of. Mr. Lockridge put great deal of thought into this for you, miss." Poppy feigned surprise. "Evangeline, congrattions on finding true love." Her tone was even, but to Soren, the words were like nails on a chalkboard. *True love?* The man she had hooked up with right after their divorce? Aring, a vulgar piece of jewelry, was a sign of true love? What@joke. A yboy like Fin probably bought rings in bulk it was just a trinket, nothing more. Soren swallowed the bitter words. He looked at Finn, who met his gaze with a slight lift of his eyebrow. "Miss Yates is doing quite well herself," Finn said smoothly, turning his attention to Poppy. "The Fawkes family has certainly spared no expense promoting your engagement to Mr. Fawkes. The entire city must know by now." Soren''s face darkened. Poppy just smiled awkwardly. "You''re so lucky, Evangeline," Poppy said, changing the subject. "Here, let me help you put on the ring." *** Chapter 317 She took Evangeline''s hand, a smile on her face, but her grip was deliberately tight. Evangeline felt a sharp pain in her fingers and saw the defiant glint in Poppy''s eyes. She knew it was intentional. Her anger red, but she caught herself and forced a smile, closing her own hand over Poppy''s wrist. "That won''t be necessary." As she spoke, she slid her fingers up Poppy''s arm, applying pressure in a specific spot. It was a technique Finn had taught her for situations where she was outmatched¡ªa way to discreetly dislocate a joint or hit a pressure point to temporarily disable an opponent. If Poppy wanted to y dirty, she would y along. She found the spot and squeezed. Poppy cried out as her arm went limp. "Evangeline, what do you think you''re doing?" Evangeline looked at her with wide-eyed innocence. "Hmm? What did I do?" Finn stepped forward, gently moving Poppy''s lifeless arm. "It''s dislocated," he announced. Evangeline smirked. "Miss Yates, you must be in poor health if a simple touch can dislocate your arm. Maybe you should focus on getting some sun and calcium instead of helping me with my ring. Stay out of dark corners. First a dislocation, next it might be a fracture." Poppy, cradling her injured arm, turned pale with fury at the insult. Finn turned to Soren with a grin. "Mr. Fawkes, you should take better care of your fianc¨¦e. A dislocated arm is one thing, but imagine if her finger dislocated during the wedding ceremony. It would be quite embarrassing if you couldn''t get the ring on." "He''s right," Evangeline added brightly. "After all, Miss Yates may be the one who''s hurt, but it''s the Fawkes family''s reputation on the line." She watched as Soren''s face grew so dark it looked like it might crack. She expected him to explode, to defend Poppy, to threaten her. She was ready for it. But he said nothing. He simply supported Poppy''s arm and, ignoring her pleading look, led her out of the store. Evangeline was stunned. It was the first time she had ever seen Soren retreat from a fight. It was almost unnerving. She looked at Finn, puzzled. He just shrugged. "Let''s go." He thanked the sales associate and slid the ring onto her finger. Evangeline started to refuse-it was too extravagant-but Finn leaned in and whispered, "It''s not just for looks. It''s for your protection." " flicked a small, inconspicuous part of the setting, With a soft click, razor-sharp de shot out from under the diamond. "For emergencies," Finn said. He plucked a strand of his hair, let it fall onto the de, and blew gently The haj split in two. Guts through almost anything. This is the most valuable part of the ring." Evangeline was both shocked and intrigued. Seeing her expression, Finn ruffled her hair. "I''ll feel better knowing you have it." She didn''t refuse again. As they were leaving the mall, Finn went to get the car while Evangeline waited at the entrance. She was admiring the ring''s hidden feature when arge hand pped over her mouth from behind, dragging her into a dark corner. *** Chapter 318 Panic seized her for a second, but she quickly recovered, her fingers fumbling for the ring''s trigger. Before she could activate it, her attacker spun her around and pinned her against the wall. It was Soren. He was breathing heavily, his hands braced on the wall on either side of her. His eyes were bloodshot. It was the second time she had ever seen him like this. The first was years ago when they were trapped in a broken elevator. The lights had gone out, and in the pitch ck, his ustrophobia had taken over. He had been a tense, terrified wreck. She had done everything she could to calm him until help arrived. He had looked just like this then: afraid, helpless, and vulnerable. The memory made her hesitate. "Evangeline, what do you want from me?" Soren finally burst out, his voice strained. "You''re the one who refused to get back together, and now you''re the one hurting Poppy out of jealousy." So that was it. He was here to defend Poppy. She had thought for a moment he had changed, but he had just chosen to confront her in private. A bitterugh escaped her. "I''m not jealous. Soren, you really think too highly of yourself. Who you''re with, who you marry-it means nothing to me." "Then exin Poppy''s arm," he shot back. "You expect me to believe you didn''t do that?" He had seen it all in the store but had inexplicably chosen not to make a scene. "I did it," she admitted calmly. "So what are you going to do? Hit me? Get revenge for her?" He saw the wariness in her eyes, the same look she never had with Finn, and it grated on him. He took a deep breath, trying to suppress the frustration churning in his chest. voice softer, "we were married once "Evangeline," he said, his chool no know you''re angry that with Poppy. But the decision has been made. You were the one who walked away. Since you did, you need to let it go. Stop targeting her. ept it." He was trying to convince himself as much as her. He hadn''t known about the engagement announcement; Flora had posted it on thepany website behind his back. He was furious, but the news was out, and there was no taking it back. Besides, with his grandmother''s health so fragile, the rest of the family supported the idea of an engagement to "bring some joy to the family." He hated it, but his hands were tied. He couldn''t humiliate Poppy by calling it off now. Even though Evangeline had expected him to defend Poppy, his words still felt like a p. She had no desire to to continue the conversation. She pushed past him and started to walk away. He grabbed her wrist. His expression was pained, his dark eyes pleading. He didn''t say anything, but she understood. "I won''t target her again," she said, her voice t. "This marriage, this rtionship¡ª it''s over." Only then did he release her. Chapter 319 As Evangeline watched him, a wave of pity for her past self washed over her. For years, she had been ostracized and mocked, and Soren had never lifted a finger. Now, before he was even married to Poppy, he was already clearing the path for her. But he had misunderstood. She had said the *rtionship* was over. Her n for revenge, for her child, was just beginning. She didn''t say this, of course. Seeing that he wouldn''t stop her again, she turned and walked away without a second nce. Finn was pulling the car up to the curb as she exited the building. She got into the passenger seat. He took one look at her face and knew. "Soren found you, didn''t he?" She nodded. "How did you know?" Finn chuckled. "The way he was looking at you in the store. I had a feeling he''d find a way to talk to you alone." "Then why..." Evangeline started, but trailed off. Finn read her mind. "Why didn''t I warn you? Because it wouldn''t have mattered. A man like him, once he decides to do something, he''ll do it. There''s no point in hiding. Better to just get it over with." Besides, why would he want to stop Soren from digging his own grave? He was enjoying the show. He was practically ready to set off fireworks. But he didn''t tell her that. Evangeline considered his words and decided he was right. She said nothing more. Back in the mall, Soren felt a heavy weight settle in his chest. Everything had gone ording to n, yet he felt a profound sense of unease. He had expected her to argue, to use him of abandoning their five years together. But there had been nothing he conversation had been as smooth and transactional as a business deal. He had won, yet he felt no relief. Where was this anxietying from? He couldn''t figure it out. He rubbed his temples and decided not to dwell on it. He had left Poppy at the mall''s first aid station, using the excuse that he had forgotten something the store. He checked the time and headed back upstairs. A doctor had already popped Poppy''s arm back into ce, and she was gingerly testing its movement. As Soren approached, a stray dog wandered over and started sniffing around her feet. "Ah!" Poppy shrieked, jumping back as if she''d seen a monster. She kicked the dog hard in the stomach. "Get away from me, you filthy animal!" The dog yelped and scurried away, its tail between its legs. A frantic mall employee rushed over. "I''m so sorry, ma''am. It''s a stray from the neighborhood. Sometimes it wanders in looking for food. It''s had all its shots, and it''s very gentle. It wouldn''t hurt anyone." "I don''t care," Poppy snapped. "What if it bites someone? How can you let a disgusting beast like that here? She pulled out a sanitizing wipe and vigorously scrubbed the spot on her leg where the dog had sniffed. Soren froze, watching her. Chapter 320 Just then, Poppy looked up and saw him. Her expression instantly softened into a gentle smile. "Soren, you''re back." He nodded, his face unreadable. "How''s your arm?" "It''s a little sore, but much better." She rotated her wrist slightly, then looked at his grim expression. "Soren, please don''t be angry with Evangeline. I understand how she feels." She gazed into the distance thoughtfully. "Even when you''ve decided to let something go, there are always moments of regret. I understand why she would be upset seeing us together. It''s my fault, really. I shouldn''t have shown up when I knew she was there. I just didn''t realize how much she hates me. I thought... I thought now that she has a boyfriend, she might resent me a little less." Soren''s brow furrowed. He thought of the diamond ring on her finger, another gift from Finn, and a familiar irritation pricked at him. "Finn is a yboy," he said, almost to himself. "She has no future with him." Evangeline probably knew that, which would exin her hostility toward Poppy. The thought, strangely, brought him a sense of relief. Poppy noticed the subtle shift in his mood. Her smile faltered, her nails digging into her palms. She could see the satisfaction in his eyes when he talked about Evangeline''s dead-end rtionship. She had tried to deny it, but it was undeniable now: after years of marriage, Soren had developed feelings for Evangeline. They weren''t deep, but if Evangeline hadn''t initiated the divorce, if she hadn''t schemed to get him back, he never would have left. Her own fists clenched, but she kept her expression calm. "Soren, our engagement was just Flora''s prank If you don''t want to go through with it, we can tell everyone and cancel it. As for bringing good fortune to the family it would probably be better if you and Evangeline got back together. After all, Grandma loves her so much..." "We''re divorced," Soren cut in. "We''re not getting back together. And the engagement is already public knowledge. There''s no turning back now besides have a responsibility, to you. We''re not discussing this again. Let''s go home." Poppy''s smile returned, triumphant. "Also," Soren added, clearing his throat, "what happened today... don''t tell anyone. Especially not Flora. Evangeline and I are divorced. It''s best if her name isn''t mentioned in the Fawkes household anymore." The smile froze on Poppy''s face. The words were meant to sound like he was cutting ties, but she knew what he was really doing: protecting Evangeline from family gossip So all that talk about responsibility was just a prelude to this request? A wave of sadness washed over her, but she nodded. "Of course. I won''t say a word." By the sea. Chapter 321 The moment she stepped out of the car, a damp, salty breeze rushed to meet her, carrying the distinct tang of the sea. Beneath the dark sky, the sea and horizon merged into a faint, distant line. From afar, it looked as if shimmering lights were scattered across the water''s surface, a sight so beautiful it was almost unreal. Paying no mind to her hair whipping in the wind, Evangeline stared into the distance, her mouth falling open in silent admiration. "It''s beautiful," she breathed. "There''s more to see," Finn replied with a softugh, having heard the awe in her voice. He gestured with his chin toward the distance. Evangeline followed his gaze. Slowly, white lights began to bloom on the dark expanse of water, one after another, until the magnificent silhouette of a cruise ship was revealed. "Come on," Finn said, starting forward. Evangeline followed close behind. Once the gangway was lowered, she trailed him onto the yacht. The deck was as bright as day. Guests in elegant attire mingled, their conversations punctuated by the clinking of sses. The atmosphere was one of effortless ss. Evangeline had assumed it would just be the two of them, or perhaps a couple of Finn''s friends. She hadn''t expected a full-blown party. Now it made sense why Finn had insisted she change, and why he had been so meticulous in picking out her dress at the mall. The sight of the crowd made a knot of anxiety tighten in her stomach, and she felt her body tense up. Finn gently ced a hand on the small of her back. "No need to be nervous," he said soothingly. "They''re all just people." Besides, if anyone should be nervous, it was them. The Lockridge family''s standing in Serenity City meant they were the ones to be feared, not the other way around. "Mr. Lockridge, Miss Whitmore." A man holding a wine ss approached them with a warm smile. Evangeline instinctively gave a slight, stiff bow in return, her own smile feeling pasted on. The guest, who had only meant to offer a simple greeting, was taken aback by her formal gesture and hastily tried to return it, looking utterly ttered. As Evangeline reached out to steady her, the yacht swayed. Her hand identally jostled the man''s ss, sending wine sshing all over his suit. Her mind wentpletely nk, a jumble of panic. "I''m so sorry," she stammered. Her apology only seemed to fluster him more. "Not at all! It was my fault, I wasn''t holding it properly." The situation devolved into a chaotic muddle. Finn, watching with an amused smile, stepped in. He grabbed a warm towel from a nearby attendant and gently wiped the wine stains from Evangeline''s hand. Then he turned to the other man. "There are guest rooms below deck. Please, go get changed." "Of course." Finn''s calm intervention broke the tension. The man gave Evangeline a sheepish nod and disappeared from the deck. Evangeline looked at Finn, her face flushed with embarrassment. "Rx," Finn said with a gentle smile. "Everyone here knows your history, but they don''t care. After all, who doesn''t have a past they''d rather not talk about? And besides, there''s no shame in loving someone. At least, he didn''t think so. Evangeline knew he was just trying to make her feel better. She managed a weak smile but said nothing. She hated these kinds of social gatherings. Business events were different; they had a clear purpose. But parties like this often ended with her bing the butt of a joke, a piece of gossip for everyone to chew on. shovels As if reading her mind, Finn''s smile widened. 36. "What if I told you," he said, his voice low, "thatter tonight, I''m going to introduce you to someone who could be very helpful for UME''S future? Would that make you feel a little better?" Chapter 322 Evangeline''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Finn with surprise. Seeing her expression shift from anxiety to relief so quickly, he sighed inwardly, a mix of fondness and frustration. He admired her ambition and drive, but sometimes he couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. Nearly every time he saw her truly happy, it was because of something rted to UME. He wished that just once, while she was nning UME''s future, she might spare a thought for theirs. "Finn, you made it." A woman''s voice cut through the air. Evangeline turned to see a woman with long, curly hair in a form-fitting gown approaching them. A vintage brooch was pinned to her chest, and she held a ss of red wine with an air of gentle elegance. The woman looked vaguely familiar, as if Evangeline had seen her somewhere before. *Finn?* The casual use of his first name suggested a certain intimacy. Evangeline nced at Finn, saw the natural way their eyes met, and silently wondered. *An ex-girlfriend?* "And you must be Designer Whitmore." The woman''s smile broke through Evangeline''s thoughts. Evangeline froze for a second. Over the years, she''d been called "Miss Whitmore," "Young Lady," "Evangeline," and countless other titles, but it had been a long time since anyone had called her "Designer Whitmore." Aplex wave of emotion washed over her. Her dream had always been to be a brilliant designer of intelligent robotics. After years of a suffocating marriage, she had almost forgotten that original ambition. This was the first person in years to acknowledge it. Instantly, Evangeline felt a warmth toward the woman. "This is my aunt, Sybil Lockridge," Finn introduced. Evangeline was slightly taken aback. "Your aunt? She looks so young." It was hard to believe. Then again, the Lockridges had many children, so it wasn''t impossible for Finn to have an aunt close to his age. She vaguely remembered meeting one years ago, but the circumstances had been Unusual She couldn recall the woman''s face, only her voice and thest words she had spoken to her. "Look forward. Don''t ever look back." Sybil''s voice, calm and steady, echoed the voice from all those years ago. The realization hit Evangeline like a physical blow. Her eyes widened in shock. "You''re the one... from years ago..." Sybil raised a finger to her lips, silencing her. She nced around to ensure no one one was listening, then offered a small, knowing smile and a nod. "saw your interview a while back i''m so d to see you''re safe and have be so sessful. It makes me very proud." Finn seemed unconcerned with their unspoken history. "My aunt''s division is currently in charge of procuring intelligent robotics," he said smoothly. "UME happens to be a supplier. I thought you two might have something to talk about." He found them a quiet, soundproof cabin below deck where they could speak privately, then returned to the party. Alone on the deck, Finn gripped the railing, his knuckles white. He thought about how he''d had to press Sybil for weeks before she finally told him the full story of Evangeline''s past. A sharp painnced through his chest. Sybil was, in a way, Evangeline''s na savior. After Theresa disappeared, Victor, in a fit of rage, had dragged Evangeline back to the Lockridge estate No one except Victor and his inner circle knew exactly what happened that day, but the sounds of her screams had echoed for hours. When Victor was away, Sybil had dismissed the guards and gone to her. She found Evangeline in a wretched state, covered in blood, the skin on her hands and feet rubbed raw. Someone had driven needles under her fingernails. Unable to bear it, Sybil had smuggled Evangeline to a hospital. Then, she cleverly fabricated evidence of Theresa''s whereabouts abroad to send Victor on a wild goose chase, buying Evangeline precious time. Chapter 323 That was the only reason Evangeline had survived. Growing up as a Lockridge, Finn had seen countless horrorsmitted by those who aligned with Victor. He''d even witnessed tortures far worse. Victor was a madman, and Finn himself was no saint. In the Lockridge family, only the ruthless survived. But now, thinking about it, a deep revulsion for Victor-and for the man he used to be-welled up inside him. It shouldn''t have been this way. Evangeline should have had a bright, promising future. Her youth and potential should never have been so brutally crushed by someone else''s selfish need for revenge. Nearly an hourter, Evangeline and Sybil emerged from the cabin. Whatever they had discussed, it had clearly gone well. Both women were smiling, their moods visibly lifted. Sybil extended her hand. "A pleasure doing business with you." Evangeline shook it, her own smile genuine. "The pleasure is all mine." "Well, I''ll leave you two to it," Sybil said, her eyes flickering knowingly between Evangeline and Finn. With another smile, she turned and walked away. "What did you talk about?" Finn asked, raising an eyebrow at the radiant smile on her face. Evangeline''s expression turned mischievous. "That''s a secret." Finn didn''t press, just smiled and gently ruffled her hair. ... That same night, back at the hospital, Old Mrs. Fawkes had shown signs of improvement. The old woman was still too weak to sit up, but she was conscious and could speak a few words at a time. When Flora got the news, she rushed to the hospital and copsed by the bedside, sobbing about how scared she''d been. Clyde Fawkes and Helena Carlisle were also there, anxiously asking how she felt. "She just woke up. Don''t overwhelm her with questions," Soren said quietly from the side. The others realized their mistake and fell silent. Old Mrs. Fawkes didn''t speak, her eyes slowly scanning the room. "Grandma, are you hungry? You haven''t eaten in so long. I''ll go get your favorite pastries," Flora said, eager to help. She hurried out of the room. Soren watched her go without a word. He knew who his grandmother was looking for. She was looking for Evangeline. "Dad, Mom, stay with Grandma for a bit," Soren said, making a quick excuse before stepping out of the room. In the hallway, he ran into Poppy, who had just arrived. "Soren, I heard Grandma''s awake?" she asked. Soren nodded. As Poppy moved to enter the room, he gently stopped her. "She''s just woken up and her emotions are still fragile, he said in a low voice. "Let''s wait until tomorrow to tell her about us Poppy''s smile faltered for a moment before she quickly recovered. "Of course," she said, forcing a cheerful tone. She and Soren would be together soon enough; their engagement date was set. There was no need to rush. n¨¦ Besides, she nced at the frail old woman in the bed, a barely perceptible smirk touching hertips. *It''s not like she can do anything to -stop us now * t After Poppy left, Soren stood in the hallway, his phone in his hand, hesitating. Minutes passed. Finally, clenching his jaw, he was about to dial Evangeline''s number when his phone buzzed. It was a notification from a group chat he was in. He normally ignored it, but his fingers froze when he saw the messages that followed. Chapter 324 "Guys, you''ll never guess who I just saw." "It''s Evangeline and Finn Lockridge!" A photo appeared on the screen. Soren couldn''t remember when he''d been added to this chat; he rarely paid it any attention. But now, seeing Evangeline''s name, he tapped on it out of some morbid curiosity. The picture was high-resolution. A clich¨¦ kissing photo. Yet, seeing it made his heart hammer against his ribs. They were kissing as if no one else in the world existed. He could see the joyful, brilliant sparkle in her eyes, as if she held all the stars in the sky and all the love in her heart. The expression was both familiar and alien. He had seen it in her eyes countless times at the beginning, but somewhere along the way, it had been reced by pain, anger, and finally, despair. His heart seemed to skip a beat, and his breathing grew ragged. An unfamiliar storm of anger and anguish began to churn within him. He let out a heavy breath, trying to regain hisposure. After a few minutes, he managed to calm himself and was about to leave the group when another message popped up. "Weird, isn''t it? I heard Mr. Lockridge is a yer, never keeps a girlfriend for more than two weeks. But he and Evangeline have been together for a while now." "You don''t think they''re serious, do you?" Someone immediately shot back: "Are you kidding? How could they be?" The person continued, "Evangeline is just Soren Fawkes''s sloppy seconds. He just divorced her. A guy like Lockridge might fool around with a woman like that for fun, but he''d never actually want someone else''s used goods." Soren''s brow furrowed as he read the crude message. Just then, Liam Leigh chimed in: "Alright, that''s enough, guys." "Soren''s already divorced her. He was forced into that marriage anyway." "She has nothing to do with Soren now. If you want to talk about her, fine, but leave Soren out of it." "Besides, Soren is about to get engaged to Poppy. The past is the past, so just drop it." Moments after Liam sent the messages, he received a private message from Soren. "Who was that guy?" Surprised that Soren was even paying attention to the chat, Liam didn''t overthink it and sent over the man''s information. "He''s from the Howard family in Serenity City. We used to go street racing together." "Soren, don''t mind him. The guy''s got a big mouth." "He''s tried to partner with Fawkes Enterprises a bunch of times, and his old man is always trying to get in on our projects. He probably said that just to suck up to you." After all, everyone in Serenity City knew how much Soren despised Evangeline. In the past, whenever their circle mocked or teased her, Soren wouldytist let it happen as long as it didn''t go too far Still, Evangeline was his ex-wife. Even if he didn''t love her, Liam thought thement was out of line. But the Howard kid was known for being arrogant, and everyone was used to it. He figured Soren would just give the guy a warning or cause some minor trouble for him and be done with it. A few dayster, however, Liam heard that the young Mr. Howard had gotten into a serious ident while racing and had been hospitalized. He had a broken leg but was otherwise stable. After the crash the once arrogant heir became remarkably low-key," disappearing from the public eye almost entirely. Chapter 325 Everyone assumed the crash had simply scared him straight. But Liam''s first thought was of Soren. He was stunned. Just as he was about to cautiously ask Soren about it, Poppy called him. "Liam, did you hear about what happened to the Howard family?" Poppy''s voice was tense. "I saw the news. What''s going on, Poppy?" he asked, confused. "Soren did it," she said without hesitation. The answer didn''t surprise him; he had suspected as much. What he couldn''t understand was why Soren would go to such extremes. The Fawkes and Howard families had very little business ovep and had always stayed out of each other''s way. Was it really just because of a couple of insults directed at Evangeline? It seemed like a wild overreaction. Before he could ask, he heard Poppy''s voice tremble, on the verge of tears. "Soren didn''t even try to hide it. Anyone who looks into it will know it was him. Even the Howards already know." "Liam, you know the Howards. They may not be as powerful as the Fawkes family, but they''re not to be underestimated. They''re keeping quiet now, but that doesn''t mean they''re scared. They''re probably plotting their revenge." "Why would Soren provoke them for no reason?" Poppy sounded genuinely panicked. Liam quickly tried to soothe her. "Poppy, don''t worry. It''ll be okay." "How can I not worry?" She paused, a calcting glint in her eyes. "Evangeline has beening aroundtely, using Grandma''s illness as an excuse. She''s seen Soren a few times. Do you think this has something to do with..." Liam''s mind snapped to attention. He''d already suspected Evangeline was involved, and Poppy''s words confirmed it. Soren had done this foolish thing because of her. But he decided not to say it aloud. Instead, he forced augh. "No way, Poppy. You and Soren are about to get married He''spletely focused on you. There''s probably another reason for the Howard thing." "He''s probably just stressed about the engagement, worried it won''t be perfect, and he''s letting off steam." "I''ll talk to him in a couple of days." Poppy''s tone softened slightly. "Thank you, Liam." After hanging up, the anxious expression on Poppy''s face vanished, reced by a cold, furious re. She gripped her phone so tightly her knuckles turned white. "Evangeline." "It''s always about Evangeline." She had been testing Liam. Even though he hadn''t told her the truth, she knew him well enough. His hesitation and forced cheerfulness told her everything she needed to know. Evangeline was at the heart of this. For years, Soren had remained rational and measured, even when Poppy was the one being bullied. But for Evangeline, he was now acting on pure, reckless impulse. Poppy bit her lip, her heart filled with rage and resentment. But then her gaze fell on the stack of wedding invitations on her desk. She picked one upand looked at her name next to Soren''s, and a sense of relief washed over her. *It doesn''t matter. We''re getting engaged soon. Once it''s official, everything will be settled.* *What can Evangeline possibly do topete with me then?* Chapter 326 In her apartment, Evangeline, wrapped in a nket, let out a loud sneeze. Just then, Linda and Tabitha pushed open her bedroom door. Tabitha was carrying a steaming bowl of herbal soup. "Evangeline, drink this while it''s hot. It''ll help you sweat out the cold." Linda came over and felt Evangeline''s forehead. "Good, no fever yet. It''s just a cold." She then tightened the nket around Evangeline''s shoulders, tucking her in more securely. A warmth spread through Evangeline, not just from the nket, but from within. She''d caught a chill aftering back from the cruise. She had nned to just tough it out and get some medicine in the morning, but Tabitha had noticed how pale she looked. The moment she found out Evangeline was sick, she''d rushed downstairs in the middle of the night to get cold medicine for her. Linda had filled a hot water bottle for her stomach, and Tabitha had stuck warming patches on her back. When her cough got worse, they didn''t get annoyed; they just went to the kitchen and brewed a soothing herbal tea. It was a strange feeling, this long-forgotten warmth of being cared for. Soren had never shown her such concern. She, in turn, had always tried not to be a burden to him, suffering through illnesses in silence. On the rare asions she was too sick to hide it, he would spare her a single nce and suggest she go to the hospital. Sensing his impatience, she learned to handle things on her own, going to the doctor by herself whenever she needed to. Once, Theresa had been there to look after her. But after she left, Evangeline had been utterly alone, so much so that she''d forgotten what friendship even felt like. Seeing Evangeline hesitate, Tabitha assumed she disliked the taste. "I know it doesn''t taste great, but it''s really good for fighting off a chill. You''ll feel better much faster." "And I brought candy," Linda added, pulling a handful of gummies from her pocket. "Just pinch your nose, drink it all in one go, and pop a candy in your mouth right after. You won''t even taste it. That''s what I always do." Evangeline looked at their concerned faces and said nothing more. She took the bowl and drank the bitter liquid. Linda immediately pressed a gummy into her mouth. "See? Sweet, right?" Evangeline nodded. "Yes, very sweet." Linda beamed. Just then, the doorbell rang. Linda and Tabitha exchanged a look. "That''s probably my food delivery," Linda said, getting up and heading downstairs. When she returned, her arms wereden with bags of snacks and fruit-all of Evangeline''s favorites. "You need to eat more when you''re sick to keep your energy up," she dered. Tabitha nodded in agreement. "Did Finn send these?" Evangeline asked. Linda, who was busy unpacking a carton of strawberries froze et and Pabitha shot each other a look Sontent belongs to "Finn? Who''s Finn? What are you talking about?" Linda said with exaggerated innocence, frantically trying to figure out where shed slipped up. Firm had been very clear when he''d hired them: don''t reveal your identities, just be Evangeline''s friends. *Don''t reveal it yourself... but what if she figures it out? Does that count?* As she scrambled for a cover story Evangeline seemed to drop the et subject. Maybe Twas just imagining things," she said. "By the way, Linda, you must have spent a lot on all this. Let me know the total so we can split it." Chapter 327 "No way," Linda said, waving her hand dismissively. "It wasn''t expensive. I had a coupon and got a great deal online. Just eat and get better." "Oh, look at the time! It''s one in the morning. We should get to bed." With that, Linda grabbed Tabitha and practically dragged her out of the room. Once the door was closed, Linda leaned against it, clutching her chest. "That was close. My quick thinking saved us. Otherwise, our cover would''ve been blown." "Our cover is already blown," Tabitha said with a weary sigh. "What?" Linda''s eyes widened. Tabitha exined, "None of those snacks or fruits are sold online, let alone with coupons. Also..." She leaned closer to Linda and sniffed. "You were standing too close to Mr. Lockridge earlier. You smell like his cologne." Linda was speechless. "And," Tabitha continued, "she''s mentioned Finn''s name to us before. You should have remembered it. Your reaction was way over the top." Linda gaped. She thought she''d acted just like they do in the TV dramas. "So, what do we do now?" she asked. Tabitha shrugged. "As long as Evangeline doesn''t say anything, we pretend we don''t know." She admitted she had also been careful at first, trying her best not to slip up. But after observing Evangeline for a while, she suspected she''d been on to them from the start. After all, no one living in a shared apartment carries a thousand-dor handbag, takes cabs to work every day, and eats perfectly bnced, nutritious meals like Linda did. Every time Tabitha raised an objection, Linda woulde up with some flimsy excuse. Tabitha had worried about being exposed, but then she figured Mr. Lockridge probably never expected to keep it a secret forever. It was likely just a little game between the two of them. As long as the money kepting, they could y along. Seeing Tabitha so calm, Linda felt her own panic subside. She even started to doubt Tabitha. Who would notice such tiny details? And if Evangeline really knew, why wouldn''t she have said something by now? Linda shook her head, deciding not to dwell on it, and they both went to their rooms. Back in her bedroom, Evangeline looked at the pile of snacks, the ss of warm water, and all the other small tokens of care, and a small smile touched her lips. A few secondster, she sent a text to Finn. *"I''m feeling much better."* *"Thank you."* She put her phone down andy back on the bed. The bitter, spicy taste of the soup still lingered in her mouth, but what she felt most was a profound sweetness. For the first time in years, she felt a warmth she had long forgotten, a feeling of not beingpletely alone in the world. Just as Tabitha had predicted, Evangeline sweated through the night. By the next morning, she felt significantly lighter and healthier. The next day, a message from Finn arrived as usual. It was a single kissing emoji. He wasn''t denying her thanks from the night before. Evangeline smiled and set her phone aside. In the days that followed, she threw herself back into her work at UME. After learning that her grandmother was awake, she made time to visit a few more times. When Old Mrs Fawkes heard about what had happened, she didn''t me Evangeline for giving up the nheritance in her deal with Soren. She simply took her hand and wished her sess. "Evangeline, I''ve never been wrong about people in my life. You will seed," the old woman said warmly. Evangeline didn''t offer any false modesty. She just nodded with solemn determination. "I will, Grandma." Chapter 328 As Soren and Poppy''s engagement date drew closer, Old Mrs. Fawkes was discharged and sent back to the family estate to recuperate. To avoid gossip and any awkward encounters, Evangeline''s visits became less frequent, reced by asional text messages. Meanwhile, her investigation into Poppy''s past uncovered several suspicious details from her time abroad. Evangeline devoted part of her energy to digging deeper, hiring people to look into Poppy''s activities overseas. With so much happening at once, her free time dwindled, and her sleep schedule was all but nonexistent. One evening, she returned from the factory in the countryside, intending to finish her daily report. But the moment she opened herptop, an overwhelming wave of exhaustion washed over her. She sshed her face with cold water and went downstairs to buy a coffee, hoping to push through. When she returned to her office, she found Finn sitting in the chair next to hers. "What are you doing here?" she asked, surprised. She had told him she would be busy, so he had been picking her upter andter each night. A quick nce at her phone showed it wasn''t even ten o''clock, much earlier than usual. Finn took in her drowsy appearance and pale face, his gazending on the coffee in her hand. He knew exactly what she was nning. She had been running herself ragged for days. Several times on the drive home, she had drifted off to sleep before they even arrived. She neverined, but he could see how exhausted she was. "If you''re tired, you should rest." "You''re not a machine. Pushing yourself like this will only make you sick." He took the coffee from her hand. "Go home and rest. Whatever it is can wait until tomorrow." Evangeline shook her head. "No, this has to be done tonight. The production line instation starts tomorrow, and the feasibility analysis needs to be ready. dyed vel Otherwise, everythin will be to The timeline was already tight. A one-day dy would have a domino effect, costing them more money and affecting sales. Her tone was firm. Finn saw the stubborn set of her jaw and knew what she was worried about. Instead of arguing, he pulled out a small mirror and held it up to her face Look at yourself. You look terrible." Evangeline looked at her reflection and was shocked to see how dull and sallow her skin was. The days spent running around outside had darkened her once-fairplexion, and a startlingly dark set of circles ringed her eyes. She had been so focused on work she hadn''t paid any attention to herself. The sight was jarring. Seeing her resolve waver, Finn pressed his advantage. "Just take a ten-minute nap here. You can finish it after." She was still hesitant. "You''re not in any state to work right now," he added gently. "If you force it, you''re just going to make mistakes." That convinced her. He was right. No matter how careful she was, exhaustion made errors inevitable, and an overlooked mistake now could cause huge problemster. "Okay," she agreed, then looked at him. "You should go home. I''ll get a cabter." He had been driving her every day, sometimes waiting with her until the early hours of the morning. He had to be tired too. Finn smiled. "What kind of man would I be if I left my girlfriend here alone? Besides, no decent guy would let his girlfriend take a cab home thiste at night." Chapter 329 Evangeline knew his stubborn streak. When he said he wasn''t leaving, he meant it. She didn''t argue further and took out her phone to set a ten-minute rm. But Finn gently took the phone from her. "I''ll wake you up in ten minutes." "Just get some sleep." Evangeline relented. "You have to wake me up," she insisted. Finn nodded. She crossed her arms on the desk, rested her head on them, and closed her eyes. The moment she did, she was gone, falling into a deep, dreamless sleep. She felt as if she had slept for a century when she heard Finn calling her name. Drowsily, she remembered the report and sat up. Finn typed onest key and pushed hisptop toward her. "I''ve filled in the main data points based on your notes. You just need to add the final details." Evangeline stared, stunned. She looked at the screen and saw that Finn hadpleted the entire report. A quick scan revealed that his analysis, from the overall structure to the data interpretation, was even more meticulous than her own would have been. "You..." She looked at him in disbelief. Finn met her gaze calmly, a slight smile ying on his lips. "It wasn''t that hard. I''ve been listening to your analyses and reading your notes every day. I guess I picked up a thing or two." Evangeline was a mixture of astonished and impressed. Finn, basking in her look of near-reverence, nonchntly opened a bottle of water and took a long drink. "Finn, you shoulde work at UME!" Evangeline eximed, her eyes bright with excitement. Finn nearly choked on his water. "What did you say?" He thought he must have misheard her. But Evangeline waspletely serious. "You''re not that busy at Lockridge Industries anyway You could work at UME part-time, as a technical consultant. And don'' worry, I''ll pay you well-way above market rate." With Finn on board, she felt like she could achieve her goals even faster. Finn was speechless. *The nerve of her.* Here he was, taking pity on her, helping her with her work out of concern, and her first thought wasn''t gratitude or affection, but to recruit him? He couldn''t help butugh. "I''m tired. I''m going home." He stood up and, without waiting for her, walked toward the office door. He was annoyed, and he wasn''t going to be easily cated. "Wait," Evangeline''s voice called from behind him. Finn stopped but kept his back to her. "I''m busy with my own work at Lockridge. I don''t have time to be your consultant. You should¡ª" Before he could finish, a soft body collided with his back. Evangeline''s sudden embrace nearly sent him stumbling into a nearby desk. Before he could regain his bnce, she stood on her toes wrapped her and arms around his neck, pressed her soft lips against his. The familiar, sweet scent of her filled his senses. For a moment, his mind went A few minutester, she pulled away, a yful smile on her face as she looked into his eyes. "Thank you, Finn," she said softly. Finn''s lips parted, but the words of refusal he had been about to say took a sharp turn. "About that consultant position... I suppose we could discuss it. But my fee will be separate." Chapter 330 Evangeline met Finn''s captivating gaze and saw the desire simmering in his eyes. She paused, a slow smile spreading across her face. Her fingers hooked his tie, and she gave it a gentle tug. Finn leaned forward, following her lead, and braced his hands on the desk behind her. They were only inches apart, so close he could smell the fresh scent of her body wash. "No problem," she said, her voice a low murmur. Finn''s breath caught in his throat as he looked at her face¡ªsun-kissed but still exquisitely beautiful-and her long, darkshes fluttering. His heart skipped a beat. "So confident? What if my fee is more than you can afford?" he asked, his own voice growing thick. Evangeline''s smile widened, and she shook her head. "I''m not worried." "I trust that the man I love, who loves me back, would never make things difficult for me." A low chuckle rumbled in Finn''s chest. "No, I won''t." With that, he lowered his head to kiss her, simultaneously scooping her up into his arms and striding out of the office. As they drove away, neither of them noticed the small, blinking red light of a camera lens from a parked car down the street. Back at the Fawkes Family Estate, Soren stared at the photos his bodyguard had just sent. Evangeline and Finn, holding hands, smiling blissfully as they got into a car. The already cold look in his eyes turned to ice. That familiar, suffocating tightness returned to his chest. His breathing grew shallow, and a wave of intense irritation washed over him. "Mr. Fawkes, should I continue to follow them?" the bodyguard texted. Soren didn''t reply. He stared out at the dark night sky, his gaze as ck as the void. He had never believed truly that Evangeline and Finn were in love He''d always assumed it was some kind of deal some hidden arrangement But looking at them now, it seemed he was wrong. He knew, on some level, that even if their rtionship wasn''t what it seemed, there was no turning back for him. He couldn''t abandon Poppy now, not when their engagement was imminent. It was over between him and Evangeline, and he should wish them well. He had spent the past weeks telling himself that. As her ex-husband and the CEO of Fawkes Enterprises, he was supposed to be mature andposed, to let her go and move on with his own life. He should have been happy, relieved even, to see her find someone else. But for some reason, seeing them genuinely happy brought him no joy at all. Only a churning storm of anger and frustration. What was he frustrated about? What was he so angry about? He didn''t even know himself. For the first time, he felt like a stranger in his own skin. After a long pause, he let out a breath and, acting on an impulse he didn''t understand, replied to the bodyguard: "Keep following them." "Don''t let her see you," he added. His own actions no longer made sense to him. So why not lean into the madness? "Soren." Liam''s voice came from behind him. Soren instinctively locked his phone and looked up. "What is it?" Liam''s gaze flickered to the phone. Soren had been quick, but Liam had still caught a glimpse of Evangeline''s name on the screen. So, it was true. Even with the wedding just around the corner, shameless woman was still trat manipte Soren, clinging tohim like a shadow she couldn''t shake Liam sighed in frustration. Chapter 331 He couldn''t just order Soren to cut ties with Evangeline or tell him he was making a mistake. So, he decided to test the waters. "Soren, I heard what happened to young Mr. Howard." Soren just grunted in acknowledgment. When he didn''t borate, Liam pressed on. "Some people are saying you were behind it. Ridiculous, right? But I''m worried if the rumor spreads, people might actually believe it. Should I put out a statement to clear things up?" "Don''t bother," Soren said tly. "I did it." Liam''s stomach dropped. He hade here hoping it was all a misunderstanding, a rumor that Poppy had taken seriously. The Soren he knew wasn''t this reckless. But hearing the confession from Soren himself, any lingering hope died. "But why? It can''t be because of what he said in that group chat, can it?" Liam asked. Soren met his eyes but remained silent. Liam knew him well enough. Silence was an admission of guilt. He felt his mind go numb. "Are you serious, Soren? It was just onement. And it was about Evangeline, not Poppy." He was divorced from her. Why was he still fighting her battles? "Soren, the Howards might not be on the same level as the Fawkes family, but they''re still a major yer in Serenity City. What if they get angry and decide to retaliate?" Liam warned. Soren considered this for a moment, then nodded. "You have a point." He pulled out his phone and called his assistant, Gregory. Liam breathed a sigh of relief, thinking Soren had finally seen reason. But then Soren spoke into the phone, his voice clipped and cold. "The Howard family. I want them out of Serenity City within two weeks." Liam stared in disbelief. That was not what he meant at all. Before he could say anything, Gregory stammered on the other end. "Sir, about that..." "You can''t do it?" Soren''s tone hardened. "It''s not that, sir, it''s just..." Gregory hesitated. "Fawkes Enterprises has made a lot of enemies recently And theowards are well-established. I''m worried that if we Soren cut him off. "Just do it. That''s not your concern." Gregory didn''t dare argue further. After the call ended, Liam was at a loss for words. The man standing before him felt like aplete stranger. The words of caution died on his lips. "Soren, you''re about to get engaged to Poppy. After you''re married, you''ll be family. You should discuss these things with her," Liam tried a different approach. Soren nced at him dismissively. "This is business. There''s no need to involve women." Liam opened his mouth to protest, but Soren cut him off again. "Send me Evangeline''s medical records from thest five years." "Soren, why do you need those?" Liam asked, rm bells ringing in his head. "Don''t ask so many questions," Soren said, his eyes narrowing. "Just send them. And if I find out you''ve hidden anything or faked any records, Ill break your hands. He shot Liam a look so sharp and menacing that any thought of deception vanished from Liam''s mind The memory of Saren''sst beating was still fresh and he had no doubt it was a promise, not a threat. Chapter 332 Liam quickly sent the files to Soren''s phone. Soren opened them and began to scroll. At first, he was just looking for clues about her pregnancy-when it had happened, how she''d hidden it from him. But as he scanned through dozens of medical entries, he froze. In five years, Evangeline had been to the hospital more than ten times. The reasons ranged from gastritis and severe menstrual cramps to a fractured bone. The two most recent entries were her prenatal check-up and the record of her miscarriage and emergency surgery after the car crash. A wave ofplex emotions washed over Soren. After he discovered her "schemes" against Poppy, he had intentionally grown cold and distant. But for as long as he''d known her, Evangeline had always used every trick in the book to get his attention, especially ying the victim. She''d faked injuries while cooking, "identally" fallen into his arms... the list was endless. So if she had really been to the hospital this many times, why had he never known? Why hadn''t she ever told him? Meanwhile, the "fee" Finn had been promised was not collected. The moment they walked into the hotel room, Evangeline felt a familiar, dull ache in her lower abdomen. A quick trip to the bathroom confirmed her suspicions: her period had arrived. Ever since the car crash, her cycle had been irregr. This time, it was nearly a week early, catching herpletely by surprise. The pain was so intense it left her feeling weak and drained. Leaning against the doorframe, she told Finn what was happening. The yful smile on Finn''s face immediately vanished. "So suddenly?" he asked. Evangeline barely had the strength to speak, so she just nodded. But as she did, a sense of unease settled over her. What did he mean, *suddenly*? Was he implying she was making it up? Was he disappointed? Annoyed? A knot of panic formed in her stomach She wanted to exin, but how could she? Trying to justify something like this would only make it weirder. She stood there, speechless, as Finn seemed to look right through her. He walked over, helped her to the bed, and then, without another word, left the room. Watching him go, her heart sank. Twenty minutester, Finn still hadn''t returned. Evangeline called the front desk and asked them to send up a package of sanitary pads. Another fifteen minutes passed. Still no Finn. She figured he wasn''ting back. The cramps intensified, a brutal, relentless assault. She curled up on the bed, her body contorted in pain feeling as if a blunt knife was twisting in her gut. This was an old of problem a consegue was al. ne neglecting her health when she was younger and never properly recovering after her marriage. It was a monthly ritual of agony. On the worst asions, she''d even ended up in the emergency room. Unfortunately, she was allergic to most painkillers, so she had to be extremely careful about what she took She usually just endured the pain until she couldn''t anymore. But her specific medication was back at her apartment, and she couldn''t trust the hotel staff to get the right kind. She decided to text Finn to let him know she was leaving. But this time, the pain was worse than ever before. She barely made it to the door before she doubled over, unable to stand upright. "Where do you think you''re going?" The hotel room door opened, and a surprised voice came from above her. Evangeline looked up to see Finn. "You''re back?" she asked, her voice weak. Finn took in her paper-white face, the beads of sweat rolling down her temples, and understood. Chapter 333 "Did you really think I''d just leave you here alone?" Finn asked. Evangeline pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Over the years, with no friends or family she could truly rely on, she had learned to expect the worst. She hadn''t held out much hope for Finn. In her mind, it was perfectly normal for him to be disappointed and leave. Her silence was all the confirmation he needed. He sighed softly, closed the door behind him, and gently lifted her into his arms, carrying her back to the bed. "I''m not going anywhere. I promised I''d be here for you, and I don''t break my promises," Finn said, his voice warm and steady. He gently wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Give me five minutes." With that, he left the bedroom, closing the door behind him. The soundproofing wasn''t perfect, and Evangeline could hear the nging of pots and pans from the kitchen. Five minutester, Finn returned, carrying a steaming bowl of soup. "Hot, hot, hot," he muttered, rushing to the bedside table. He set the bowl down with a tter, then quickly pulled his hands back, hissing in pain and shaking them out. After a moment, he scooped up a spoonful of the broth, blew on it, and held it to her lips. "This is a mix of warming herbs. I heard it''s supposed to help with cramps. Here, drink it all." Evangeline looked into the bowl. It was a dark, murky concoction, filled with what looked like a random assortment of herbs and supplements. A faint burnt smell wafted from it. She looked up at Finn. He was sitting close, his dark hair damp with sweat. There was a smudge of some red powder on his cheek, and he looked slightly disheveled. And yet, in that moment, Evangeline thought he had never looked more handsome. The strange brew in front of her suddenly seemed much more appealing. "I can do it myself," she said softly. Finn didn''t insist. After she finished the soup, the pain in her abdomen actually began to subside. Hearing that it worked, Fion took it upon himself to make it for her for the next three days, each batch more potent than thest. Evangeline drank each bowl with a sense of trepidation, halfexpecting to get a nosebleed from the sheer intensity of the herbs. But she didn''t, Instead, her period was different this time. It had always been irregr and short,sting only a day or two. After Finn''s remedies, itsted a full week. And throughout it all, she felt none of the usual Her body feft, fatigue or back pain fight and energetic, and her appetite improved. Normally, she would lose a few pounds during her period; this time, she gained one. The only side effect was that shortly after her period ended, Finn kept her locked in the hotel for an entire day. By the time she finally left, her legs were weak and her back felt like it might snap in two. Having paid her "fee" in advance, Evangeline didn''t hold back. She peppered Finn with questions about UME''s technical problems, eventually deciding it was easier to just drag him to the factory with her. With Finn''s help, their progress elerated dramatically. In less than two weeks, all the major hurdles were cleared. Even The was impressed, privately asking her where she found such a highecaliber consultant and how much he was costing them. Evangeline just shook her head. He wasn''t costing her any money, but he was certainly costing her a great deal of energy. With UME''s problems solved, Evangeline couldn''t rx just yet. Soren and Poppy''s engagement was just around the corner. Poppy had been responsible for the death of her child, and Evangeline had no intention of letting her get away with it. She meticulously reviewed the evidence she had collected. Once she was certain everything was in order, she picked up the phone and dialed the police. Chapter 334 "What did you say?" "Are you sure you heard them correctly? The person they''re investigating is me?" Poppy stood in her room, phone pressed tightly to her ear, her voice sharp. "Yes, Miss Yates," the voice on the other end confirmed. "They''ve been looking into your activities abroad, as well as your whereabouts over thest five years. They even visited the neighborhood where you were staying." Poppy''s expression darkened. "Who sent them?" "I''m not sure. I didn''t recognize any of them. They were new faces." A knot of dread formed in Poppy''s stomach. *Is Soren investigating me?* The thought was dismissed as quickly as it appeared. With the engagement so close, Soren waspletely consumed with preparations. He wouldn''t have the time or the inclination to investigate her now. She knew him; he trusted her. He wouldn''t go behind her back. "I did overhear them talking," the voice added. "It sounded like they were hired by a woman." Poppy''s eyes narrowed. *A woman.* She had only recently returned to the country, but she knew plenty of women. However, thanks to her rtionship with Soren, she was on good terms with most of the city''s socialites. They had no reason to investigate her. What about the Fawkes family? Flora was too naive and adored her. Helena might have the motive, but she would have done her digging long ago, not now when the engagement was all but a done deal. If it wasn''t them... An image began to form in her mind, graduallying into focus. With dawning certainty, she knew who it was. *Evangeline.* It had to be her. She was the only one with the motive and the means. So, Evangeline was still not giving up. She was nning to crash the engagement party. Poppy''s heart pounded in her chest, but she forced her voice to remain steady. "What did they find?" "I don''t know. They were too cautious. I was nearly caught just trying to follow them. I didn''t dare get too close." "But they''ll find it. If they dig deep enough, they''ll definitely find it. I suggest you make a n, and soon." The line went dead. Poppy''s breath hitched. She steadied herself against the sofa and sat down, her mind racing. After a moment, a cold, calcting look entered her eyes a flicker of darkness passing through them. At the factory, Evangeline finished supervising the day''s work and drove back to Serenity City with Finn. He pulled up in front of her apartment building. Before getting out, she turned to him, a mysterious smile ying on her lips ve booked a restaurant for tomorrow night. Dinner, just the two of us." She seemed rxed and happy. Finn raised an eyebrow. "Good news?" Her smile widened. "Mmm-hmm." "What kind of good news?" Finn asked, though he already knew. The evidence against Poppy-proof that she had orchestrated the plot that led to the death of her to the child was nowplete. The. police had officially opened a case In three days, at Soren and Poppy''s engagement party, the truth would finallye out. She would get justice for her baby. And, tomorrow was also the one-month anniversary of their rtionship. A double celebration was certainly in order. Evangeline met his all-knowing gaze. "I got in touch with Glenn today," she said. "He''s safe." Finn almostughed out loud. "...So you''re this happy because you heard from Glenn?" Evangeline nodded. "What else would it be?" Finn was speechless. To be fair, she had been quiet and withdrawn for weeks, clearly worried about Glenn. From that perspective, it was indeed good news. He swallowed the word "anniversary" and forced a smile. "That''s definitely worth celebrating." "We can call it a final hurrah before Victor gets back," he added yfully. "Who knows what will happen then." Chapter 335 Evangeline knew he was joking. She had mentally prepared herself for Victor''s return and found that the old terror no longer had a hold on her. "See you tomorrow, then," she said with a smile, leaning over to give him a quick kiss on the cheek before hopping out of the car. "Get some rest tonight. Sleep early," Finn called after her. Without turning back, Evangeline gave him an "OK" sign with her hand. She waited until she heard the sound of his car pulling away, then paused, looking in the direction he had gone. The sleek convertible disappeared into the night. A soft smile touched her lips. She knew what he had been about to say. She remembered their anniversary. But teasing him was just too much fun. Once the taillights were out of sight, she went inside. Linda and Tabitha were still awake, sitting at the table ying a game on their phones, though they both looked distracted. Evangeline nced over and noticed the living room window was open-the one with a clear view of where she and Finn had just been parked. She didn''t say anything. She had suspected from the second day that Linda and Tabitha had been sent by Finn, but there was no point in confronting them. She wasn''t fond of friendships built on money, but in a world where every rtionship was tangled with self-interest, this straightforward arrangement was almost refreshing. At least she knew it wasn''t real, so she didn''t have to invest any emotion or effort. Besides, keeping up the charade put Finn at ease, made her life more pleasant, and kept her roommates happy. Exposing it would just make things awkward for everyone. And, more importantly, through them, she could often glean useful information. With that in mind, Evangeline walked over to them. "Girls, I have a date tomorrow. Can you help me pick out an outfit?" As if on cue, Linda jumped to her feet. "Of course!" She immediately started herding Evangeline toward her bedroom. "Evangeline, I''m an expert when ites to dates. With my help, you''ll knock him dead." Evangelineughed. "Let''s not be that dramatic. If he''s dead, who will I go on a date with?" "Fine, we''ll leave him with half a life," Linda dered. They spent the next half-hour in Evangeline''s room, with Linda decisively rejecting one outfit after, another Content Outfit "Nope, too in for a date." belongs to "Too professional. You''re going on a date, not to a board meeting." "Not this one." "Or this one." en After thirty minutes with no sess, Tabitha joined the effort. Another half-hourter, they finally settled a long, red V-neck slip dress. The dress hugged her figure, entuating her already slender waist and highlighting the elegant, lines of her shoulders and neck. It gave her aplex aura of both seduction and vulnerability that was utterly captivating. Linda''s eyes widened. "Evangeline, forget men. I think I''m in love with you." "Mwah, let me give you a kiss." She started to move toward her, but Tabitha blocked her way. "Stop being such a creep. You''re scaring her." "I''m not a creep! Evangeline, am I a creep?" Linda protested. "Wipe the drool off your chin before you ask," Tabitha shot back. "That''s sweat!" Tabitha looked at her, aghast. "Who sweats from their mouth?" Linda fell silent. Watching them bicker, Evangeline couldn''t help butugh. It had been a long time since her life had felt this lively. It reminded her of how she and theresa sed to argue always at each other''s throats but quick to make up. At the thought of Theresa, a shadow passed over her face. Chapter 336 There was still no news of her. She had asked Glenn about it earlier, but he had been evasive. She hadn''t pushed. She knew that being impatient would only add to his anxiety, and he was already more desperate to find Theresa than anyone. Linda and Tabitha then helped her choose jewelry and n her makeup for the date. It was her first real date, and as everything fell into ce, a strange, fluttering feeling settled in her stomach. She couldn''t quite name it, but it was a mixture of anticipation and a dreamlike sense of unreality. The moonlight was bright, casting a silver sheen over the ground. The next day, Evangeline got dressed, did her makeup, and headed out. When she arrived at the office, Theo''s eyes nearly popped out of his head. She usually wore minimal makeup to work, buttely, rushing to and from the factory, she had skipped it altogether. He had gotten used to seeing her looking tired and disheveled. The sudden transformation was stunning. He had never realized just how beautiful she could be. *No wonder Glenn is so crazy about her,* he thought. He sauntered over, trying to sound casual. "Got a date today?" Evangeline nodded. "With that Mr. Lockridge guy?" Theo pressed. "Mmm-hmm," she confirmed. "I''ll be leaving an hour early tonight, Director Shaw. I''ll have to leave the rest to you." Work had stabilized. UME''s sales in the low-end market had teaued after their initial boom, and the most critical phase of the factory setup wasplete. There wasn''t much left for Theo to handle, but he still felt a pang of disappointment. It looked like Glenn didn''t stand a chance. When he first heard Evangeline had a boyfriend, he thought she might have poor taste and that Glenn could still win her But after observing Einnup close, he had to admit the man was wless-handsome, intelligent, and capable. Even if Glenn were here, he wouldn''t be able topete. The fight was already lost. "Well, have a good time," Theo said, abandoning any thought of ying matchmaker. Evangeline thanked him. That afternoon, she left early for the restaurant she had chosen, located on the outskirts of the city. With Soren''s engagement approaching, the gossip mills were churning again, constantlyparing her to Poppy. Someone had snapped a photo of her looking exhausted a the factory, and it was now circting online next to a factoring morous picture of Poppy, at apanied by cruelmentary. Some said she had let herself go after leaving Soren, that she was a wreck. The rumors were everywhere, even popping up in thements section of financial.news sites. Soren hade eventually had the posts taken down probably to avoid any association with her so close to his engagement, or perhaps because he thought theparison was demeaning to Poppy. Still, whenever she went out, she could feel the whispers and pointing fingers of those who recognized her. She didn''t really care-she had endured far worse-but she still preferred to avoid crowded ces. If she couldn''t win, she could at least hide. She was driving down a deserted stretch of road when two figures suddenly darted out in front of her car. She mmed on the brakes. The car screeched to a halt, but one of the figures still copsed to the ground. The other one immediately started banging on her window. "Hey! What the hell are you doing? Don''t you know how to drive?" the person yelled, their voice muffled but furious through the ss. Evangeline''s heart was still pounding. She gripped the steering wheel, her mind aplete nk. It had all happened so fast, she wasn''t even sure if she had actually hit anyone. Chapter 337 Just then, the man on the ground coughed violently, spitting a mouthful of blood onto the pavement. The sight of it startled Evangeline, and she instinctively moved to get out of the car. But with her hand on the handle, she froze. Something was wrong. Getting out of the car right now would be a mistake. Staying in the car was safer. Whether she''d struck him was almost irrelevant-their presence here was suspicious enough to make the risk too high. Even if she had struck him, the blood suggested internal injuries, and moving an injured person could be dangerous. If this was a trap, getting out would put her in immediate peril. Forcing herself to remain calm, Evangeline thought for a few seconds and decided to stay inside the car. She ignored the man yelling at her to get out and instead sent a quick text before pulling up the footage from her car''s dashcam. She watched the recording twice. She had braked in time, not touching him at all. The man had simply timed his fall to coincide with her car''s approach, even ncing at her license te just before he went down. This was an ambush, carefully set up just for her. A cold sweat broke out on her back. Seeing that she wasn''t getting out, the other man seemed to realize his n had failed and circled around to try the rear door. Fortunately, she had a habit of keeping her doors locked. With a vicious curse, the man started pounding on the window with his elbow. *Thump¡ª* The heavy impact echoed inside the car. Evangeline mmed her foot on the elerator, but as the car lurched forward, she spotted a spike stripid across the road ahead. Driving over it would blow her tires, leaving her stranded and vulnerable. It was clear they hade prepared. She stomped on the brake and grabbed her phone again, intending to call for help. But before she could dial, the man who had been feigning injury on the ground seemed to realize she had nowhere to go. He stood up, dusted himself off, and walked toward her with a cold, leisurely smirk. Evangeline watched as he pulled a small, cylindrical object from his pocket. When she saw what it was, her heart sank. It was a window breaker. She was safe inside the car, but if they dragged her out, anything could happen. Her heart hammered as Evangeline''s gaze darted around the car''s interior. Her hand flew to her ring, fingers closing around the familiar band and the hidden de within. She just had to hold out. Buy herself every second she could. Gritting her teeth, she saw the man raise the window breaker. As he brought it crashing down toward the ss she squeezed her eyes shut and threw an arm over her heads A few seconds passed, but the expected sound of shattering ss never came. Evangeline opened her eyes and looked out the window to see both men pinned to the ground by two bodyguards Glenn Carlisle had assigned to her. "Miss Whitmore, are you alright?" one of the bodyguards asked urgently as she cautiously stepped out of the car. Evangeline shook her head. "You got here just in time." Anyter, and she couldn''t imagine what would have happened. Her gaze fell on the two men being held down. "Who sent you?" she demanded. Now that she could see them clearly, she realized they were in their thirties or forties, their eyes shifting nervously. They didn''t look like professional killers. They didn''t even try to resist, their heads bowed in fear as the bodyguards held them fast. "She asked you a question. Speak!" one of the bodyguards said, kicking one of the men. The man stammered, his eyes darting around. "Nobody sent us. We... we just wanted some money." Chapter 338 The other man immediately nodded in agreement. "We know we were wrong. Please, just let us go." "If that''s not enough, we can pay you. We can settle this privately," the first man pleaded, looking at Evangeline with a mixture of fear and anxiety. "For money? Who do you think you''re kidding?" one of the bodyguards scoffed. "Tell the truth." "The truth is we were just after money," the man insisted, ncing at Evangeline''s car. "We could tell a woman drives this car, and women usually try to handle these things quietly to avoid trouble." "We just pick remote roads like this to rob people. Once we get the money, we let them go. We swear we had no other intentions." The other man nodded vigorously, backing him up. It was obvious they were lying. The bodyguards didn''t buy it, and neither did Evangeline. "It seems they won''t tell the truth without a little persuasion," she said thoughtfully. One of the bodyguards considered this and pulled a knife from his pocket. Evangeline didn''t take it. "Torture is illegal," she stated calmly. "Besides, a wound like that isn''t particrly painful." She nced down at her dress, then unpinned the brooch from herpel. Crouching down, she held it up to the man''s face. He had no idea what she was nning, but her unnervingposure made his blood run cold. "What are you doing?" he stammered. Evangeline offered a faint smile, bringing the sharp point of the pin closer to his hand. "Have you ever heard the saying that the pain in your fingertips is connected to your heart?" "Imagine me sliding this pin under your fingernail. It seems like a small thing, but as it goes in, the pain will shoot through your entire hand. Your heart will ache with a sharp, itching numbness, and there''s absolutely nothing you can do to stop it..." The moment she moved the pin toward his finger, the man broke out in a cold sweat. "I''ll talk!" he screamed. "I''ll tell you everything!" "Someone hired us! They wanted us to... to ruin you." At his words, Evangeline''s movements ceased, and her expression turned to ice. "A woman hired us!" the man blurted out, his voice trembling. "She said if we assaulted you and filmed it, she''d give us a huge sum of money." Fearing the same treatment, the other man spilled everything. "The client met us with her facepletely covered, so we don''t know who she is Judging by her voice and build she''s woman-assuming she wasn''t using a voice changer." "She''s the one who told us what car you''d be driving and what time you''d be passing through here." "She told us not to kill you, just that you''d provoked her and she wanted to teach you a lesson." As the two men finished their story, Evangeline had a very good idea of who was behind it. Still, she asked with a cold smirk, "How do Immow you''re not tying again?" "We have a recording!" the man said hastily. He carefully took out his phone and opened the voice recorder app. The moment he pressed y, a woman''s voice filled the air. "Let me be clear. This must be done in secret. Nothing can be leaked." The man gave an embarrassedugh. "We''re not stupid. We don''t just do whatever someone tells us to. We don''t know herrso of We took precautions." Cotarse Evangeline ignored him, a flicker of recognition in her eyes. The woman''s voice was familiar. Despite the deliberate attempt to alter her tone, Evangeline knew instantly that it was Poppy Yates. Chapter 339 "Miss Whitmore, what should we do with these two?" a bodyguard asked. "Should we... take care of them?" He punctuated the question by dragging a thumb across his throat. The two men, terrified, immediately started begging Evangeline for mercy. "We''ve learned our lesson! We''ll never do it again!" "Please, let us go!" They had figured out that Evangeline was not just some ordinary woman, and these were professional bodyguards who likely weren''t making idle threats. In this remote location, anything could happen to them without a trace. One of the men started banging his head on the ground in a desperate plea. The other quickly followed suit, the dull thuds echoing in the quiet air. Evangeline nced at the bodyguard, who gave her a subtle look. She understood what they were implying. After a moment''s thought, she said, "I can let you go, but you''ll have to cooperate and testify about what happened today." "Yes, of course! We''ll cooperate!" one of them cried. "Just let us live, and we''ll do anything you say!" the other promised. Evangeline took the phone with the recording and had the bodyguards search the men for any weapons. Once she was sure they were clean, she gave her instructions. "Miss Whitmore, where should we take them?" a bodyguard asked. "Mr. Carlisle has an empty property nearby. Should we hold them there?" Evangeline was about to agree but then paused, reconsidering. A momentter, she shook her head. "Take them to the police station." As she spoke, she copied the dashcam footage onto a drive and handed it to them. "Find a charge to hold them on for a few days." The bodyguards didn''t understand her reasoning, but they followed her orders without question. Evangeline watched the car drive away, her expression tense. At first, she had been confused about why Poppy would attack her now. She and Soren Fawkes were divorced, and Roppy was about to geto everything she wanted with their uing engagement Jealousy alone didn''t seem like a strong enough motive. But then it clicked. Poppy must have realized that Evangeline was investigating her and staged this attack to intimidate her, using the threat of apromising video to ensure her sitence. The reason she didn''t order a hit was likely because she didn''t want a major incident so close to her engagement. If Poppy knew her movements, it meant she had been having her followed for some time. Her every move was likely being monitored. Today''s events had also exposed her bodyguards. If she had them hold the men privately, Poppy could potentially find them, silence them, or even turn them against her But at a police station, no n, no matter how powerful Poppy was, getting them out would be a far more Just as she was sorting through her thoughts, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Finn Lockridge. He had arrived at their designated hotel. Seeing his text, Evangeline pushed everything else from her mind. Today was her anniversary with Finn, and no crisis was more important than their dinner together. A smile touched her lips. "On my way. I''ll be there soon," she texted back before putting her phone away and getting into her car. But just as the door clicked shut, she heard a faint noise from behind her. Before she could turn, a cloth was pressed firmly over her face, and a strange, sweet scent filled her lungs. Her body went limp, and the world went ck. Chapter 340 Meanwhile, at the hotel, a hostess greeted Finn with a polite smile the moment he stepped into the lobby. "Mr. Lockridge, Miss Whitmore has already arranged everything. Please, follow me." Finn didn''t think much of it and followed the hostess upstairs. The moment she opened the door to their private dining room, he was met with the sight of dozens of roses arranged artfully around the space. In the center of the table sat arge, two- tiered cake, with an elegantly wrapped gift box beside it. He paused, raising an eyebrow. "Is this a service your hotel offers?" The hostess shook her head. "No, sir. Miss Whitmore came yesterday to set all of this up herself. She mentioned that today is your one-month anniversary and wanted to make it special." Finn''s lips curved into a smile. So this was her real n. And to think she''d tried to y coy yesterday. She was really starting to pick up his bad habits. After dismissing the hostess, Finn walked over to the table and opened the gift Evangeline had left for him. Inside was a delicate gold chain for his sses. An involuntary smile spread across his face. He took off his sses, attached the chain, and put them back on. He usually disliked gold, finding it gaudy, but this chain was so fine and elegant that even he had to admit it suited him perfectly. Finn took out his phone, snapped a few pictures from different angles, and carefully selected the best one to send to Evangeline. Several minutes passed with no reply. Figuring she was still on her way, he wasn''t worried and put his phone away. Sometimeter, the sound of a small crowd drew his attention. He walked to the window and looked down to see a street vendor had set up a stall by the hotel''s back entrance. A group of well-dressed young men and women likely hater guests, had gathered around, intrigued by the novelty. After a moment''s hesitation, Finn went downstairs to investigate. He saw that the vendor was selling small, handmade trinkets, along with caged bunnies and hamsters. Their adorable antics were charming the wealthy patrons. The vendor was cheerfully taking money with one hand and restocking the cages with the other. "Hey, handsome, want to buy one?" the vendor asked with a grin, noticing Finn. Finn had a soft spot for small animals as a child and often pestered Arabe Lockridge to buy him hamsters and birds. But life in the Lockridge family was This pets had ever survived their first year. Eventually, he forced himself to lose interest. After years of self-conditioning, he truly felt nothing when he saw them now. He shook his head and turned to leave. But after a couple of steps, he felt something furry at his feet. Looking down, he saw a tiny kitten clinging to his shoe, its big, round eyes staring up at him. The kitten was filthy and skinny, its face smudged with dirt and its fur matted with what looked like old soot. Aside from its eyes and tiny frame, there was nothing cute about it. Finn tried to shake it off, but the kitten just tightened its grip and clung on. "Hey, buddy, I think this cat really likes you," the vendor said, seeing an opportunity. "How about a fifty percent discount? A hundred dors for you." Finn scoffed. "I may be rich, but I''m not an idiot." A hundred dors for this pathetic little thing? He didn''t think so. He wasn''t that out of touch with reality. Chapter 341 Half an hourter, Finn was back upstairs, holding a small, clean kitten. It hadn''t been vinated, so a proper bath was out of the question. He had to make do with wiping it down a dozen times with wet tissues until it was passably clean. Still feeling a bit disgusted, he wrapped it in a towel. When he had tried to leave the stall, the kitten hadtched onto his leg with its tiny ws, meowing so pitifully that he hadn''t had the heart to leave it behind. Now, it gazed up at him with wide, luminous eyes. Finn looked away. "Don''t look at me like that. It won''t work." After a few seconds of silence, he added, "Wait until your mother gets here. You can try your charms on her." Whether by coincidence or because it actually understood him, the kitten let out a sweet, soft meow. Finn''s mood lifted, and he found the little stray a bit more endearing. Returning to the private dining room, he saw that Evangeline still hadn''t arrived. He checked the time. It had been half an hour since theirst text exchange. His was thest message, and she still hadn''t replied. That wasn''t right. She had already been on her way when he''d contacted her. Even if she had walked, she should have been here by now. He tried calling her several times, but each call went unanswered. On his next attempt, the call went straight to a message saying the phone had been turned off. Finn''s eyelid twitched. A deep sense of unease washed over him. Just then, his phone rang. It was Arabe. "That Poppy woman you asked me to keep an eye on," Arabe said as she settled into her driver''s seat and put on her Bluetooth earpiece, "she''s been in frequent contact with someone overseas. We also learned she''s been asking about Evangeline''s whereabouts thest couple of days and has been seen with some local thugs." She started the car. "You should have Evangeline be careful. It''s strange. With her engagement so close, she should be busy with preparations, not meddling in this sort of thing." "Her behavior is erratic and secretive," Arabe continued. "She could be nning something against Evangeline." The pieces clicked into ce. Finn''s voice was grim. "I think you''re toote. She may have already made her move." "What?" Arabe hit the brakes. "So soon?" "Evangeline''s missing," Finn said tly. Arabe sounded puzzled. "That doesn''t make sense. The people Poppy hired weren''t professionals. And you''ve been training Evangeline, teaching her how to handle herself against Victor. She shouldn''t have been taken down so easily." Finn''s mind was racing. He agreed-it shouldn''t have been this easy. He reyed every scenario, wondering if he had overlooked something, if the other side had used a particrly devious tactic, of if his initial assessment had been wrong. He didn''t have time to exin everything to Arabe. "Just find her," he said urgently. Then another thought struck him. "And put a watch on all ferries, buses, and private cars leaving Serenity City. Tight." There might be another party involved that he hadn''t considered. Soren had made many enemies in Serenity City recently. It was possible someone couldn''t get to Soren and had decided to target Evangeline instead. He couldn''t afford to take any chances. As long as Evangeline was in the city, he had a chance to keep her safe. If she was taken out of Serenity City, or worse out of the country, the situation would be infinitely more difficult. Arabe knew her brother well. He was usually the picture of calm calction. Hearing the raw anxiety in his voice, she understood the gravity of the situatie.ne needing the full picture: Knowing that any move made through the Lockridge family''s officiabchannels would be monitored by Victor, she bypassed them and activated her own privatework to begin the search for Evangeline. Chapter 342 Finn had someone take the kitten back to his ce and then raced back into the city. He intended to confront Poppy directly, but as soon as he arrived, he heard a shocking piece of news circting among the city''s elite. Poppy had been kidnapped. It had happened half an hour ago. Flora Fawkes had discovered it when she went to Poppy''s house. She hadn''t dared to raise a general rm, keeping it from Helena and Clyde, and had gone straight to Soren. At Fawkes Manor, Flora was pacing frantically. "Soren, it has to be Evangeline," she insisted. "Poppy just got back to the country. She hasn''t offended anyone here. Besides, everyone knows about your rtionship. Who would be crazy enough to kidnap her? This is obviously an attack on you!" "Everyone in Serenity City respects our family. It has to be Evangeline. She''s jealous of Poppy and knows you''d go easy on her, so she did this!" Soren sat on the sofa, his brow furrowed as he stared at the ransom note on the table. It was simple: a message stating Poppy had been kidnapped, a demand for thirty million in cash, and a car. It was printed on standard A4 paper in a generic font, offering no other clues. With their engagement party just two days away, the timing of Poppy''s kidnapping was highly suspect. Still, Soren asked calmly, "What would be her motive?" "To sabotage your engagement with Poppy, of course!" Flora shot back. "She''s still jealous that Poppy gets to be with you. I told you she sent people to investigate Poppy overseas just a little while ago!" Soren''s attention sharpened. "When was this?" Flora immediately produced a set of photos and handed them to him. She exined that she had noticed Poppy seemed worriedtely but wouldn''t say why. During a visit, Flora had snuck into Poppy''s study and found evidence that she knew Evangeline was investigating her past. Worried Soren would believe her, Flora had then tailed Evangeline herself for two days, sessfully snapping pictures of her secretly exchanging something with a stranger. "Why else would she be so secretive if she wasn''t up to something malicious? I''m telling you, she nned this to ruin the engagement and humiliate Poppy." Soren stared at the photos, but for some reason, his first instinct wasn''t to believe Flora. His gaze darkened. "What was she investigating?" Flora hesitated for a few seconds. She wasn''t entirely sure, but she assumed it was something Evangeline could use to nder Poppy. "Let''s go find Evangeline now!" Flora urged. "We can beat the truth out of her, and then we''ll know everything!" She started to get up, but Soren stopped her. "I don''t think it''s what you believe." Flora stared at him in disbelief. "Soren, how can you still be defending her? She''s the only one with a motive! Even if the motive sn''t perfectly clear, she''s the only one who would dare toy a hand on Poppy..." Before Soren could respond, his phone rang He nced at the caller ID and his brow tightened. It was the men he had assigned to follow. Evangeline, who were supposed to report in at scheduled times A call now meant something had happened. Could it be true? Had Evangeline really done something to Poppy? Was she truly behind the kidnapping? With that thought weighing on him, Soren answered the call. "Mr. Fawkes, something''s happened to Evangeline." Chapter 343 When Evangeline came to, her eyes were covered. The world was a nket of ck. She felt the bumpy motion of a vehicle and smelled a pungent odor, with the faint, unmistakable scent of fish. This wasn''t her car. She''d been moved. She tried to piece together what had happened. Just before she was drugged, she''d heard men talking, and one of them had mentioned the name "Soren." Were they after her because of him? Before she could work it out, a man''s voice broke the silence. "You think Soren will really show up for this woman?" "I heard the Fawkes family are all cold-blooded and only care about profit. You think one of them would risk his life for a woman?" A second man replied, "Why are you thinking so much? Our client tells us what to do, we do it. We get the money, we leave. It''s not our problem after that." Hearing this, Evangeline''s tightly wound nerves rxed slightly. She had feared this was Victor''s doing, or perhaps an enemy of hers or another of Poppy''s schemes, aimed at killing her or worse. In that case, her chances would have been slim. But if they were only using her to lure Soren, that changed things. It meant she was, for the moment, rtively safe. "Gentlemen," Evangeline said, her voice steady. The car fell silent. Though she couldn''t see them, she could feel their attention turn to her. She kept her tone as calm as possible. "Soren and I are divorced. He has no feelings for me. Using me is pointless." "I know you''re doing this for money. Let me go, and whatever you want, I can give it to you." "If you don''t believe me, give me my phone. I can call my boyfriend, and he''ll deliver the money to any location you choose." "I haven''t seen any of your faces. I won''t go to the police, and I won''t seek revenge." She had no idea what time it was, and the blindfold made it impossible to tell if it was day or night. But she guessed she had been unconscious for a while Finn would be worrie sick by now. When no one responded, she pressed on. "My boyfriend is very wealthy. Whatever your employer is paying you, he can double it." Her words were followed by the sound of hushed, urgent whispers. One man said excitedly, "She''s right I just looked it up online. Her boyfriend is fini kridge seem close. The Lockridges would definitely pay a high price." Before Evangeline could feel a flicker of relief, she heard a sharp thud, as if someone had been hit on the head. "Are you trying to get us all killed? Asking the Lockridges for money?" another man hissed angrily. "If we piss off the Fawkes family, we can take the money and leave the country. We''d still have a chance." "But if we add the Lockridges to the mix, we won''t even make it out of the city, let alone the country. We''ll be dead before we can spend a dime." "Besides," he added grimly, "we''ve already angered the Fawkes family." A few minutester, Evangeline understood what he meant by thatst sentence. The vehicle stopped, and she was forcefully pushed out and into a building Someone tore the blindfold from her eyes. In the center of the dim warehouse, tied to a chair with her hands and feet bound, sat a teary-eyed, red-faced Poppy. C¨®ntent They had kidnapped Poppy, too? Chapter 344 Poppy stared at her, clearly stunned. The look of miserable indignation on her face morphed into one of pure shock as her eyes raked over Evangeline from head to toe. She couldn''t seem to believe it. Just moments ago, she had been convinced that Evangeline was the one who had kidnapped her. After all, right before she was taken, she''d received news that the men she''d sent after Evangeline had failed and been handed over to the police. She had assumed this was Evangeline''s revenge. But now, seeing Evangeline also bound and brought here... Poppy''s gaze fixed on the ropes securing Evangeline, still harboring a sliver of doubt. Was this all an borate act? "Evangeline? You were captured too?" she asked, her toneced with suspicion. "Are you really a prisoner, or is this some kind of trick?" Before Evangeline could respond, one of the men shoved her toward another chair and tied her up securely. "You two, just sit there and be quiet," the man who appeared to be the leader said coldly before walking out. The other men followed, leaving just two guards behind to watch them. Evangeline scanned her surroundings. It looked like a warehouse, cluttered with fishings, old tires, and cans of gasoline. The air was damp, andrge puddles of water covered the floor. They were near water-the coast or maybe ake. She looked up at the warehouse windows. They were set high up on the wall, at least ten feet off the ground, and covered with iron bars. Outside, it was too dark to see anything. "Don''t bother looking. There''s no way out," Poppy said from the side. "On the way here, I screamed for help the whole time, and they didn''t even try to shut me up. That means there''s no one around to hear us." Evangeline nced at her but didn''t reply. Poppy, feeling snubbed, fell silent. But from Evangeline''s expression, she could tell this probably wasn''t some self orchestrated drama More importantly, she couldn''t think of a single reason why Evangeline would go to such lengths. Seeing that Evangeline had no intention of talking to her, Poppy gave up. Hours passed. Poppy''s initial shock had worn off, reced by a gnawing fear she couldn''t shake. She finally couldn''t stand the silence anymore. Seeing Evangeline lost in thought, she spoke up. "Evangeline, aren''t you scared? The people who brought us here are Soren''s enemies. They want to hurt him. They might not let us go." Evangeline was busy trying to formte a n. Her phone had been taken, but they hadn''t been thorough enough to take her rings. Her mother''s ring and the one from Finn were still on her fingers. She didn''t know if Finn''s ring had a tracker, but she was considering using the concealed de to cut the ropes. However, with two guards watching, she was worried any sudden movement would attract unwanted attention. Since she had judged that they were not in immediate danger, she had temporarily shelved the idea of a direct escape. Poppy''s voice brought her back to the present. She looked up. "Are you afraid?" she asked coolly. "I would have thought after all the dangerous situations you''ve been in, you''d be more ustomed to this." Poppy caught the sarcasm in her tone and bit her lip. "I know you resent me, but right now, we''re in the same boat. We should put aside our personal issues and figure out what to do." Chapter 345 That was true. Evangeline knew they should be working together to escape. But the bitterness was a hard pill to swallow. Instead of agreeing, she shot back, "That''s easy for you to say, Miss Yates. It wasn''t your child who died. If I had been the one to cause the death of your unborn baby out of petty jealousy, do you think you could just ''put it aside''?" At the question, Poppy looked away, a flicker of guilt in her eyes. "That was an ident." Evangeline let out a derisiveugh. "You know perfectly well whether it was an ident or not. The stunt you tried to pull on me earlier, trying to have those men ruin my reputation-wasn''t that just an attempt to bury this whole affair for good?" Her usation hung in the air, and Poppy dropped the pretense. "You should know that Soren never loved you," she said, her voice turning cold. "Even if that child had survived, its life would have been nothing but a tragedy." "I have always been the one in Soren''s heart. I know you wanted to use the baby to keep him, but even if he had loved the child, it would have only been love for the child, not for you." "I made the choice for you," Poppy continued, a twisted sort of justification in her tone. "With a child, you would have only been more miserable, more conflicted, and more unable to let go of your feelings for him." She took a breath. "Without the child, you''re now free to be with Finn without any attachments." "Evangeline, you''re trapping yourself in the past with a child that''s gone. It will only bring you more pain. You should be looking to the future, not letting a baby and your hatred chain you to a lifetime of misery." Evangeline was so stunned by the familiar, condescending advice that she almostughed. Soren had told her the same thing. Look forward. Forget the child, forget the hatred. To them, the child was irrelevant, so of course they could say ''forget.'' She was about to retort when she heard a noise from outside the door. Someone wasing. Instantly, her heart leaped into her throat. Something was wrong. From the moment she''d seen Poppy, a thought had flickered in the back of her mind, but she hadn''t grasped it. Now, it hit her with full force. The logic was wed. The men had said they were hired by Soren''s rival. If that were true, his rival should have known that she and Soren were divorced and that Poppy was the one he was about to many. A logical person would have kidnapped Poppy, not her. But they had taken them both. There had to be another reason. A cold sweat traced its way down her spine as the realization dawned on her. She shot a look at Poppy, her eyes sharp and urgent, so intense that it startled Poppy. "You''re right," Evangeline said, nodding slowly. "We are in the same boat. We should put our personal issues aside." Poppy, thinking her words had finally gotten through, felt a small measure of relief, but she was also puzzled by Evangeline''s sudden change of heart. Just then, the warehouse door swung open. One of the kidnappers entered, pushing a wheelchair. In it sat a man dressed in a mboyant purple suit, radiating an aura of arrogant defiance, Evangeline''s eyes were drawn to his legs. One of trouser legs was empty. "Mr. Howard?" Poppy was the first to speak. his At the name, Evangeline recognized him too. He was one of the wealthy young heirs who used to be close with Soren often foining him for in reckless streetfaces the countryside. And among the@rowd that used to mock her, Mr. Howard had always been the most enthusiastic. Chapter 346 She had heard a rumor that Mr. Howard had been in a car ident a while back, losing a leg, and that Soren had something to do with it. She had dismissed it as gossip at the time. But looking at him now, could it be true? Just then, Evangeline caught a strange look from Poppy, who quickly averted her gaze when their eyes met. She frowned, sensing Poppy was hiding something. While Evangeline was trying to figure it out, Poppy put on a cating smile. "Mr. Howard, what are you doing here? There must be some kind of misunderstanding." "Misunderstanding?" Mr. Howard patted his empty pant leg and sneered. "What misunderstanding could there be? Soren cost me my leg, and..." His jaw clenched. "Now, I just want him toe here and end up just like me." "As for you two," he added, his voice dangerously calm, "I can let it go." Poppy''s heart clenched. Her wedding to Soren was only days away. She didn''t want anything to happen to her, nor could she bear to see Soren hurt. She bit her lip, her gaze flickering toward Evangeline as she hesitated. Evangeline didn''t notice. Hearing Mr. Howard''s words, some of her tension eased, but she was still confused. This had nothing to do with her. If he just wanted to lure Soren here, why kidnap her? As if sensing her confusion, Mr. Howard wheeled himself over to her. "Don''t think you''re innocent in all this. I lost this leg because of you." "Because of me?" Evangeline frowned,pletely baffled. How was she involved? Seeing her bewildered expression, Mr. Howard let out a cold, harshugh. "How amusing. Soren never told you, did he?" His eyes roamed over her, his gaze greedy and unsettling. Evangeline felt a chill and instinctively tried to pull back, but the ropes held her fast. Mr. Howard leaned in, his hand mping down on her face. "A true siren. No wonder Soren can''t get you out of his head." "All because I mentioned I wanted a chance to take you home for myself, he broke my leg and made sure I could never be a man again." As he spoke, his grip tightened, and Evangeline felt a sharp, burning pain in her jaw, as if the bone itself might crack. But her confusion overshadowed the pain. Soren was rarely so extreme, especially not for her sake. Content Belongs "Oh, and you probably don''t know this, but I hear that since you''ve been missing, Soren has been losing his mind, searching for you everywhere," Mr. Howard said with a twisted smile releasing her. He nced at Poppy, then back at Evangeline. "Isn''t it tragic?" "His own fianc¨¦e gets kidnapped, and he''s not nearly as panicked or terrified." "But when his ex-wife goes missing, he''s about to go insane." Evangeline was speechless. She instinctively looked at Poppy, who was now clenching her fists, her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes welling with tears. Poppy had suspected Soren''s feelings for a while now, but hearing it confirmed so bluntly still felt like a punch to the gut. The hatred she felt for Evangeline intensified. "He''s just saying that to get under your skin," Evangeline cut in. "We''re stuck in here. We don''t know what''s actually going on out there." Mr. Howard just smiled and raised a hand. One of his men immediately came forward and untied Poppy. Poppy remained frozen in ce. Mr. Howard produced a dagger from his pocket and pressed it into Poppy''s hand. "I don''t know if you can stand it, but if I were you, I certainly couldn''t." "So, kill her." Chapter 347 "Kill her, and I''ll let you walk out of here," Mr. Howard purred, his voice like a devil''s whisper. "And I know you don''t want your precious fianc¨¦ to get hurt. So you kill her, and I can let my grudge against Soren go. After all, this whole feud started because of her, didn''t it?" He guided Poppy''s hand, tightening her grip on the dagger. Poppy''s eyes hardened. She clutched the weapon and slowly advanced on Evangeline. Evangeline''s heart hammered against her ribs. It was just as she had suspected. Mr. Howard had brought them both here to turn them against each other. As Poppy drew closer, Evangeline forced herself to remain outwardly calm, trying to keep the panic from her voice. "Poppy, don''t fall for his trap. We''re in the same position. If you kill me, he won''t let you go either. Don''t forget, you''re a witness to this kidnapping. Do you really think he''d feel safe letting you walk free?" Her words seemed to have an effect; Poppy hesitated. Mr. Howard sneered. "If you kill her, we''ll both have dirt on each other. That makes you perfectly safe in my book. Miss Yates, I have no desire to make an enemy of a man as powerful as Soren. I''m just angry about my leg. You''ll be getting revenge for me, and I''ll not only be able to move on, but I''ll promise to never trouble you or Mr. Fawkes again. You hate her too, don''t you? This is a mutually beneficial arrangement." Evangeline recognized the calcted tone at once. He had never intended to let either of them walk out alive from the moment he brought them here. If he''d simply wanted her dead, he wouldn''t have gone to such lengths. Realizing this, she spoke again, her voice urgent. "He''s lying to you, Poppy!" But Poppy wasn''t listening. She closed the distance between them, stopping directly in front of Evangeline. The tip of the dagger pressed against her chest. Through the fabric of her dress, Evangeline could feel the tremor in Poppy''s hand. Poppy''s eyes, already red from crying, were now bloodshot. "Evangeline, I have no choice," she whispered, closing her eyes as she prepared to plunge the knife into her heart. "Aren''t you afraid Soren will hate you for this?" Evangeline cried out. Poppy''s hand faltered. ??? "You can''t keep a secret like this forever," Evangeline pressed on. "This kidnapping was a major operation. I guarantee the Fawkes family and Finn''s people are looking for us. If you kill me now, even if Howard helps you cover it up, they will find out we were taken together. Do you really think no one will find it suspicious that I ended up dead while Soren''s fianc¨¦e walked away unharmed?" Poppy bit her lip, the dagger wavering. "And even if you get away with it, even if Soren doesn''t suspect you, do you really think he could ever forget me if he knew I died because of him? Do you think he''d ever be able to let me go for the rest of his life?" With those final words, Poppy''s grip on the dagger ckenedpletely. The bitterness and rage that had consumed her moments ago were now reced by a chilling realization. She had to admit, everything Evangeline said was true. As much as she wanted Evangeline dead, she knew that with Evangeline alive, she at least had a chance to push her out of Soren''s heart. But if Evangeline died, she would lose to her forever. No one couldpete with a ghost. Poppy stumbled back, and the dagger ttered to the floor. Evangeline let out a shaky breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. Her fists, clenched tightly behind her back, slowly uncurled, her palms stinging from where her nails had dug in. She had appeared calm, but she had been terrified. She hadn''t been sure her words would be enough. Luckily, Poppy''s obsession with Soren was still rooted in her old understanding of him, before his feelings had begun to shift. She had never truly been in his heart, so the idea of him ''letting her go was a moot point. Fortunately, Howard''s earlier words had nted a seed of fear in Poppy''s mind. Seeing the dagger on the floor, Mr. Howard''s face hardened into a mask of cold fury. Chapter 348 Mr. Howard''s icy gaze fell upon the dagger on the floor, his eyes colder than the polished steel. He had deliberately revealed Soren''s lingering affection for Evangeline, fully expecting it to drive Poppy to murder. His n had been simple: let Poppy kill Evangeline, then release her while simultaneously leaking the truth. He had only promised to let her go and hide the evidence, not to keep her secret. The ensuing scandal would be delicious. The man he loathed, tormented by the fact that his beloved fianc¨¦e had killed the woman he once loved. Even someone as cold as Soren wouldn''t be able to bear it. And that was just the first step. With Evangeline dead, her boyfriend, Finn, would surely not stand idly by. Soren would not only be haunted by guilt but would also gain a powerful new enemy. It was a perfect n. But he hadn''t counted on Poppy being so indecisive. A few words from Evangeline about Soren''s potential ''lingering feelings'' had been enough to spook her. Women were so troublesome. Mr. Howard let out a coldugh. "Miss Yates, I thought you were a woman of conviction. I never imagined you''d be so easily swayed by the words of your rival. With Evangeline dead, you would be the only one by Soren''s side. Even if he couldn''t let her go, you''d still have him. What does it matter if you have his heart when you have the man himself?" Poppy bit her lip, her eyes darting nervously. When she first returned, that had been her n: to use Soren''s status and the Fawkes family name to elevate her own position. But the more time she spent by his side, the more greedy she became. She didn''t just want to be in the Fawkes family; she wanted to be with Soren. "You wouldn''t understand," Poppy said, her gaze firming. Mr. Howard just chuckled. "More importantly," Poppy added, "I don''t believe you would have helped me out of the goodness of your heart." In her panicked state, she had almost fallen for his lies. But Evangeline''s words had jolted her back to reality. If Howard''s only goal was to kill Evangeline, he wouldn''t have bothered kidnapping her as well. He clearly had another, more sinister agenda. The smirk slid from Mr. Howard''s face as it became clear his mind games were failing, reced by clear irritation. But then, a new, brilliant idea formed in his mind. His expression smoothed over, and he raised a hand. Immediately, his men stepped forward, pulled Poppy to her feet, and retied her to the chair. Surrounded by Howard''s men, Poppy knew resistance was futile. She didn''t struggle as they bound her. After Mr. Howard left, Poppy gasped for breath, the sheer terror of her recent decision washing over her. She hadn''t argued back because she knew he was right. He hadn''t been trying to help her he''d been setting a trap for her. And in her impulsive rage, she had almost walked right into it. Thank God she had listened to Evangeline. With that thought, she turned to look at Evangeline. Compared to her own frayed nerves and panic, Evangeline seemed remarkablyposed. Whether it was an illusion or not, Poppy found that Evangeline''s calmness had a steadying effect on her. But a momentter, a wave of irritation washed over her. Why was Evangeline so calm? Was she not afraid? Or was it all just an act for her benefit? Evangeline was oblivious to Poppy''s inner turmoil. Her face was a mask of indifference, but beneath her cid exterior she had already activated the tiny dagger hidden within her ring. Chapter 349 The dagger was sharp, but constrained by the size of the ring, its de was small. The rope binding them, however, was thick. To avoid arousing the suspicion of their guards, Evangeline sawed at the rope with painstaking care, keeping her movements as subtle as possible. To an outside observer, she simply looked lost in thought. After what felt like an eternity, she felt the rope on her wrist go ck. Her eyes lit up, and she nced toward their guards. It seemed they had growncent, assuming escape was impossible. One of them was already asleep on the floor, while the other sat slumped against the door, head lolling as he drifted off. Evangeline looked up at the window. A faint light was beginning to break, suggesting it was early morning. In the dim light, she could just make out the silhouettes of mountains outside. Mountains and ake. This presented a problem. Serenity City was known for its scendscape, with plenty of mountains andkes. This clue alone was not enough to pinpoint their location. Even if she got outside, she probably wouldn''t be able to identify where she was. But that didn''t matter. As long as she could get a phone with a signal, sending her location would be easy. Their own phones were gone, but the guards must have theirs. With this in mind, Evangeline slipped the severed rope off, keeping her hands behind her back as she discreetly massaged her stiff, chafed wrists. "Evangeline, how did you " Poppy''s eyes widened in astonishment. Evangeline quickly shot her a warning look, nodding toward the dozing guard at the door. Poppy understood and immediately mped her mouth shut. Evangeline scanned the room, her gaze finally settling on a loose brick lying among the debris. She looked back at Poppy, mimed zipping her lips, then pointed to the two guards and made a sharp, chopping motion to the back of her own head. In her time with Finn, she had learned a few things about self-defense, including the pressure points on the human body She knew where to strike to render someone unconscious without causing permanent harm. She wasn''t sure if Poppy understood her gestures, but when Poppy nodded, Evangeline rose silently to her feet. *CRASH-* A cup shattered on the floor of the vi. Two bodyguards stood with their heads bowed, not daring to breathe as Soren''s fury radiated through the room. His temple throbbed. "Useless! You lose one person, and you call yourselves professionals? What do I pay you for?" "Why didn''t you intervene when Evangeline was taken?" One of the bodyguards trembled. "Mr. Fawkes, it''s not that we didn''t want to. You ordered us to monitor her without being seen. Evangeline already had protection. To avoid being discovered, we had to keep our distance. By the time we realized what was happening and got there, she was already gone. It was dark, and we were too far away..." Soren bit back his anger. "She had protection? Where were they?" The bodyguards exchanged a look. "Mr. Fawkes, just before she was taken there was attempron her Her protectors intervened and took the assants to the police station." Soren froze, a memory of what he had uncovered about Evangeline and Victor shing through his mind. His brow furrowed. "Who were the assants? The Lockridges'' men?" "No, sir." The bodyguard paused. "We went to the police station to find out what happened. The men were sent by Miss Yates." Chapter 350 "Poppy?" Soren was taken aback, then let out a coldugh. "What kind of joke is this? Poppy is a kind person; she would never do something like that. Besides, our engagement is just days away. She has no reason to harm Evangeline." Even as he said the words, the image of Poppy kicking the small dog at the mall, her expression a mixture of irritation and disgust, shed through his mind. For the first time, a seed of doubt was nted. "We had a listening device in Evangeline''s bag," the bodyguard added. "We heard it clearly, there''s no mistake. The men she hired are currently in police custody. You can go and question them yourself..." "No need to ask. It''s obviously one of Evangeline''s tricks." Before Soren could respond, Flora stormed into the room. She rushed to his side and grabbed his arm. "Soren, Poppy''s life is in danger! Why are you so concerned with Evangeline right now? You need to find Poppy!" "This has to be Evangeline''s doing. She''s so in love with you, she probably went crazy with jealousy and kidnapped Poppy." Flora was frantic, utterly convinced of Evangeline''s guilt. No one in Serenity City would dare to cross the Fawkes family no one except Evangeline, who was arrogant enough to believe Soren would never touch her. Soren was about to speak when his phone rang. The caller ID was a randomly generated virtual number. "It must be Poppy''s kidnappers!" Flora eximed. Soren''s expression darkened. He answered the call without a word. A deep, electronically altered male voice came through the speaker. "Tomorrow at one p.m., Soren Fawkes will bring thirty million in cash to the central za. Come alone. No police, no backup. Or we kill the hostage immediately." Flora leaned in close. "Evangeline, stop hiding! I know it''s you! Where is Poppy? Bring her back now!" But there was no response. The recorded message simply yed again from the beginning. "It''s a recording," Soren said, ending the call. Flora, furious, kicked a nearby table leg. Seeing Soren''s grim silence and the serious look in his eyes, she paused. "Soren, you''re not actually falling for her trap, are you? content He looked at her. "It wasn''t Evangeline," he stated tly. "Why?" "I can''t think of a motive for her to do this." He didn''t tell Etora about his recent interactions with Evangeline. If Evangeline truly loved him enough to resort to such extreme measures, she would havepromised with him earlier. There was no need for such a convoluted plot. More importantly, his gut told him it wasn''t her. In fact, he was sure Evangeline was in real danger too. "Soren, if you think like that, you''re ying right into her hands..." Flora tried to argue, but Soren raised a hand to stop her. "The target is me. Stay out of this, and don''t tell anyone what''s happened." Flora looked worried. "Soren, are you really nning to go alone tomorrow?" He nodded. "Go home. I''ll have someone notify you if there''s any news." Flora felt helpless. But she knew that regardless of whether the kidnapper was Evangeline, Poppy was in their hands, and her brother was at a disadvantage. Alright, S?ren careful," she said. "And remember, your engagement to Poppy is so close..." Soren cut her off. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring her back." Chapter 351 Meanwhile, when Finn learned of Poppy''s kidnapping, his theory solidified almost instantly. He summoned the two bodyguards Glenn had assigned to Evangeline and,bining their intel with the information that soon arrived from Arabe, he confirmed his suspicions. He returned to his room, jotted down a few names on a piece of paper, and handed it to Arabe. "I need you to investigate the recent activities of everyone on this list." Arabe''s eyebrows rose as she scanned the names. "These are the people whosepanies have been hit hardest by Fawkes Enterprises recently. You think it''s one of them?" To speed things up, Finn sent a copy of the list to the two bodyguards, typing out a brief exnation on his phone. "I can''t be certain," he said to Arabe without looking up, "but it''s a reasonable suspicion." Only two possibilities made sense regarding the coordinated kidnapping of Evangeline and Poppy: either Poppy was behind it, or Soren was the actual intended target. He doubted Poppy had the intelligence to pull off such a self-destructive scheme, especially given the power of the Fawkes family in Serenity City. One wrong move and it could blow up in her face. It was too risky and offered too little reward. That left the most likely scenario: one of Soren''s enemies. After a moment''s thought, Finn added, "Focus on Melvin Howard." He had nced at Melvin''s file before. The man had once been one of Soren''s most ardent tterers, and the most vicious in his mockery of Evangeline. But rumor had it that Soren had recently broken his leg, and it was over Evangeline. The hatred born from bankruptcy and business pressure was nothingpared to the sting of betrayal. In this context, Melvin''s motive for revenge was the strongest. Arabe let out a soft hiss. "Melvin?" Sensing the subtle shift in her tone, Finn paused. "What is it?" She shook her head. "That Mr. Howard is known throughout Serenity City for being a particrly nasty piece of work. Vicious and cruel. If Evangeline has been taken by him, she could be in serious trouble." Finn''s gaze hardened. "If his target isn''t her, but Soren, she should be safe for now." This response Arabe found hi unusual. It sounded almost like wishful thinking. Normally, Finn would always prepare for the worst case scenario. When they were children, during the most chaotic times in the Lockridge family, he had even considered the possibility of their deaths and written a dozen farewell letters, hiding them under his bed. She had expected him to be talking about revenge, about what he would do Evangeline was hurt. Instead, he seemed to be avoiding that possibility entirely. Or perhaps, he wasn''t avoiding it. Perhaps he was simply too afraid to confront it. She looked at his hands, his knuckles white from clenching them so tightly, and knew her guess was right. She said nothing more, just gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze and left the room. After Arabe was gone, Finn''s hands tightened further. *Evangeline, you have to be okay*, he thought fiercely. Back in the warehouse, the room was eerily quiet. Evangeline moved silently behind the dozing guard, but just as she raised the brick, his eyes fluttered open Before he could make a sound, she brought the brick down hard, knocking him unconscious. She then swiftly dealt with the second, already sleeping guard. Her movements were clean and efficient. Poppy, watching from her chair, was frozen in shock. Evangeline, dressed in an elegant, alluring dress, her figure slender and graceful, how stood with a now blood-smeared brick in her handmet Her expression was cold and ruthless. Poppy felt a chi run down her spine. She had never seen this side of Evangeline before? As she stared, dumbfounded, Evangeline turned and looked directly at her. Chapter 352 Poppy''s heart clenched. Under Evangeline''s cold gaze, she felt a prickle of fear. Mr. Howard had said this was her chance to get rid of Evangeline, but it was just as much Evangeline''s chance to get rid of her. If Evangeline decided to act... Before her thoughts could spiral, Evangeline was behind her, using a small knife she''d taken from one of the guards to slice through her ropes. Seeing Poppy''s surprised expression, Evangeline guessed what she was thinking. When she had first picked up the knife, the thought of avenging her daughter had indeed crossed her mind. But she had quickly pushed it aside. She was still in danger and needed Poppy''s help to escape. Besides, Poppy had not only cost her a child but had also framed her multiple times. Simply letting her die would be too easy. Poppy, oblivious to Evangeline''s thoughts, breathed a sigh of relief. But it vanished as quickly as it came, the grim reality of their predicament came crashing back. "What do we do now? Call Soren?" Poppy asked, already moving toward the unconscious guards. "I already checked," Evangeline said. "They don''t have phones on them. Not even walkie-talkies." "Then what do we do?" Poppy asked, her voiceced with panic. Without a way to contact the outside world, freeing themselves from the ropes meant nothing. They were still trapped. The moment the guards woke up, or someone else found them, their escape attempt would only make things worse. Poppy rushed to the door and peered through a crack, cautiously scanning the area outside. As far as she could see, it was empty, but she still felt uneasy. "What are you doing?" she asked, turning back to see Evangeline dragging a chair, tires, and a gasoline can to the wall beneath the high window. Poppy looked from the pile to the window and finally understood. The makeshift tform would be just high enough for someone to reach the window. But... "Even if we can climb up there, it''s covered in iron bars. We can''t get out," Poppy pointed out. "Keep watch at the door," Evangeline said, ignoring her. Poppy could tell Evangeline wasn''t in the mood to talk. Seeing her words were having no effect, she gave up and went back to the door. Evangeline rummaged through a pile of junk on the floor and pulled out a dirty, water-logged towel. Poppy watched, frowning, with no idea what she was nning. A few secondster, Evangeline grabbed broken, three-legged stool and smashed it against the ground. "Keep it down Poppy hissed, ncing nervously outside. Fortunately, it seemed Mr. Howard was so confident in their ability to escape that he hadn''t posted any guards outside. The noise hadn''t attracted any attention. Poppy let out a breath and turned back just in time to see Evangeline climbing onto the tform, holding the dripping towel and one of the stool''s legs. Evangeline twisted the towel into a rope, threaded it through two adjacent bars on the window, and tied the ends together. Then, she slid the stool leg through the loop of the towel. With everything in ce, she grabbed the leg and began to twist it forcefully in one direction. The two iron bars began to bend under the pressure Poppy''s eyes widened in understanding. Evangeline ignored her, repeating the motion over and over. The gap between the bars grew wider, until finally, it wasrge enough for a person to squeeze through. Chapter 353 Unsure if anyone was watching from outside, Evangeline cautiously poked her head through the opening. The warehouse was in a clearing, with a single car parked in the yard. The area was surrounded by dense forest, with only one road leading up into the mountains. After confirming that the coast was clear, Evangeline turned to get Poppy. But when she saw the scene inside the warehouse, she froze. The door, which had been closed, was now wide open. Mr. Howard sat in his wheelchair, watching her with an amused expression. He was nked by several of his men. One of them had Poppy in a chokehold, his hand mped tightly over her mouth. Another man walked over to the unconscious guards and doused them with water, jolting them awake. "Damn you! You ambushed me!" one of them roared, stumbling toward her in a rage. Mr. Howard raised a hand, stopping them. Evangeline pressed her lips together and climbed back down to the floor. "Miss Whitmore, you are quite clever, aren''t you?" Mr. Howard sneered. "You seem to know a lot of tricks." Evangeline remained silent. It was true. After being locked up so many times in the past, she had learned a thing or two. Mr. Howard nced up at the bent bars behind her. "Good thing I had a camera installed in here. Otherwise, you might have actually gotten away." As he spoke, a man grabbed her and forcefully retied her hands. He then dragged her in front of Mr. Howard. "Take off her ring," Howard ordered. The man yanked at the ring on her finger with rough, pulling motions. Evangeline felt a sharp pain, as if her knuckle was about to break. The ring was handed to Mr. Howard. He examined it, pressed a small catch, and watched as the tiny dagger sprang out. He raised an eyebrow. "Interesting. But I doubt you''ll be needing this anymore." Before Evangeline could process his words, Mr. Howard flung the ring into the darkness. Evangeline watched, helpless, as the ring Finn had given her disappeared into the night. She gritted her teeth in frustration. "Take them," Mr. Howardmanded. Evangeline and Poppy were shoved into the car in the yard, and ck hoods were thrown over their heads. As the vehicle started to move, Evangeline''s right eyelid began to twitch violently. Asense of deep unsettling dread washed over her. She didn''t know where they were going or what Mr. Howard had nned, so she didn''t dare to make another move. After what felt like a long time, the car stopped. Someone pulled her out, and the hood was ripped from her head. Blinding light assaulted her eyes. She had no time to take in her surroundings. The moment her feet touched the ground, a powerful force yanked on her wrists. Her feet left the ground and a wave vertigo swept over her. "Ah!" Poppy''s scream echoed from nearby. Evangeline instinctively looked in her direction, but before she could see Poppy the world around her came caught in her into focus. Her breath came throat, and the blood in her veins seemed to freeze. '' Below her was a bottomless ravine. She and Poppy were at the top of a mountain. No, that wasn''t right. They were suspended from the top of the mountain. A rope was tied around each of their wrists. The two ropes were looped over a thick tree branch and then secured to the trunk of arge tree a short distance away. Mr. Howard was standing next to the tree, calmly polishing a dagger with a soft cloth. All he had to do was cut the ropes, and she and Poppy would plunge to their deaths. "Soren, save me!" Poppy screamed again. Evangeline forced her gaze away from the abyss and saw him. Soren was walking toward them. Chapter 354 Hearing Poppy''s cry, Soren''s head snapped up. His eyes found Evangeline first, and he stopped in his tracks. Her wrists were bound tightly with coarse rope. Even from a distance, he could see the raw, red marks chafed into her skin. A sharp, unexpected painnced through his heart. Poppy saw where Soren''s gaze was fixed. She bit her lip, a familiar wave of disappointment washing over her. Since he had arrived, he had given her only a fleeting nce, while his eyes remained locked on Evangeline. The jealousy that had been momentarily suppressed by fear red up once more. She looked over at Evangeline, dangling from the rope, and a dangerous thought entered her mind. She suddenly wished the rope would break. Evangeline would fall, and her body would never be found. The thought horrified her, and she quickly pushed it away. Luckily, no one had noticed. Soren finally tore his eyes away from Evangeline and focused on Mr. Howard. Seeing who their captor was, his expression turned to ice. "I came alone," he said, his voice clipped. "The money and the car are here. As we agreed, let them go." Mr. Howard smiled. "Oh, I can let someone go." He looked from Evangeline to Poppy and back again, his smile widening. "They''re both here, Mr. Fawkes. You get to pick one to take with you." His words stunned all three of them into silence. "What do you mean?" Soren''s voice was colder now, his heart sinking as he began to understand Mr. Howard''s true intentions. As expected, Howard''s tone waszy. "It means exactly what it sounds like. Thirty million and a car is only enough for one of them." "As for the other one..." He brought the dagger up, wedging the de between the taut rope and the tree trunk. "This knife is quite sharp. One little flick, and the rope will snap. Then she goes He made a swooping gesture with his other hand. "St." Heughed. "It''s a wilderness area down there. If she dies, you''ll never even find the body." All three of them stared at the dagger, their hearts pounding as they watched the de press against the rope. "Stop!" Soren yelled, a cold sweat breaking out on his back. This was far worse than he had imagined. It was clear now that Howard was never after the money. This was all just a twisted game. Soren gritted his teeth and looked up at the two women suspended in the air. He couldn''t choose. "A difficult choice, isn''t it, Mr. Fawkes?" Howard said. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you three minutes to think about it." He set the timer on his watch and leaned back in his wheelchair, tapping his fingers against the armrest as he waited, even humming a little tune. "Melvin, this is between you and me!" Soren said, his voice tight. "I know you hate me. If you want revenge, take it out on me. Don''t involve them What did had nothing to do with them. You want my leg Fine. I''ll give you the chance." He started to walk forward. "Soren, no!" Poppy screamed. Mr. Howard immediately pressed the dagger closer to the rope. "Don''te any closer, Mr. Fawkes. See that rock over there if your foot crosses that line, I''ll cut both ropes. You''ll regret it." Soren clenched his fists. "Melvin, a real man doesn''t hide behind women." Chapter 355 The taunt hit a nerve. Melvin''s face twisted in a snarl. "You know better than anyone whether I''m still a man or not! I know you''re not afraid of pain, injury, or even death, Soren. So I''m not going to give you any of those things. I''m going to give you something worse. I''m going to make you live in hell! "I''m going to make the woman you love, and the woman who once loved you, die because of a choice you make. I want you to be filled with regret, no matter who you pick. I want you to live every single day of your life in agony and torment!" Listening to him, Evangeline felt a hystericalbination ofughter and despair. His revenge on Soren had nothing to do with her. Why drag her into it? Did he really think Soren would be tormented by her death? That he would choose her? If she died, Soren would probably feel a brief flicker of regret, maybe give her avish funeral, but he wouldn''t suffer day after day. He should have kidnapped Flora instead; that would have been far more effective. As her dark humor faded, Evangeline resigned herself to the fact that she was probably going to die here. The child had died because of Soren''s choice. Now, it seemed she would be joining her child in the same way. Her heart grew cold. She looked down at the deep, lush forest below, searching for anything that might break her fall. Even if she only survived with half a life, it was better than nothing. The height was dizzying, and her legs felt weak just looking down. As she was about to look away, her eyes caught something in the distance. On a small, hidden path, she saw the faint, shadowy figures of several people moving through the trees. She stared, a flicker of hope igniting within her. On the cliff''s edge, Mr. Howard, having vented his anger, seemed to have calmed down. He checked his watch. "Time''s running out, Mr. Fawkes. You have one minute left. Have you decided?" Soren clenched his fists, trying to control his breathing and appear calm. Inside, he was waiting. "Mr. Fawkes, the sniper is in position," Gregory''s voice came through his hidden earpiece. Beforeing, he had hired a top-tier sniper through Gregory, who had been secretly tailing him, looking for the perfect vantage point. It was a precaution, in case the kidnappers went back on their word. Hearing Gregory''s voice, Soren felt a wave of relief. The weight on his chest lifted slightly. His eyes were locked on Mr. Howard. A gun was faster than a knife. If the sniper was quick enough, Howard would be dead before he could cut the ropes, and both Evangeline and Poppy would be safe. And in the absolute worst-case scenario, if the ropes were cut, he was close enough to run and save them. Soren stared at the dagger, so close to the ropes, and subtly gave the signal. *Take the shot.* It was a gamble. But just as he gave themand, Mr. Howard shifted in his wheelchair, as if sensing something. "Damn it, Mr. Fawkes, he moved! He''s blocking the best angle. can''t take the shot! It looks V we''ve been spotted." > The frantic whispers in his ear made Soren''s heart seize up again. At the same time, Mr. Howard looked at him with a knowing smile. "Have you made up your mind, Mr. Eawkes? You have three seconds if you don''t choose, they both die." "Three..." "Two..." "One!" Just as Mr. Howard was about to slice through the rope, Soren roared. "I choose Evangeline!" Chapter 356 The words hung in the air, stunning everyone into silence. Mr. Howard looked intrigued. Poppy''s face went deathly pale. Evangeline thought she must have misheard. Even Soren himself seemed shocked, his pupils constricting for a fraction of a second. The name had tumbled out of his mouth before he could even think. After a few moments of silence, Mr. Howard looked at Soren with renewed interest. "Evangeline? Are you sure?" "Mr. Fawkes, we''re trying to find a new angle. Stall him," Gregory''s urgent voice crackled in his earpiece. Soren''s fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles were white. His palms were slick with sweat. He didn''t speak. Mr. Howard chuckled. "This is fascinating. The whole city whispers about how you were trapped in a loveless marriage with Evangeline, all while you could never forget Poppy. You made Evangeline''s life a misery for years because of Poppy. Wasn''t she the one you loved? Why, at a moment like this, would you choose to save Evangeline? I wonder how Miss Poppy feels about that answer." Poppy''s hands dug into her own palms. Her face was ashen, but her eyes were red with unshed tears. She had suspected Soren''s feelings for Evangeline were changing, but everyone had told her she was the one he truly loved. His care for her, his agreement to the engagement, the meticulous nning for their party-she had allowed herself to believe it. She had convinced herself that maybe he had a flicker of affection for Evangeline, but his heart was still hers. Now, his instinctive, desperate cry had shattered that illusion. All her fears and insecurities came rushing to the surface. She bit her lip, and for a moment, the jealousy and hatred she felt for Evangeline were overwhelming. A bitter regret washed over her. She should have killed her when she had the chance, when the dagger was in her hand. But regret was useless now. Poppy quicklyposed herself. She wasn''t dead yet. She still had a chance. She looked at Soren and saw the guilt and helplessness in his eyes. She knew she could still use that guilt to turn the situation around. Her expression softened into one of tragic understanding. Her voice trembled, but she filled it with tenderness. Soren no matter who you choose, I respect your decision. If one of us has to die today, bept my fate. It''s better that something happens to me than to you." She paused, then lowered her gaze to her stomach. "It''s just... I''m sorry that our child will never get to see the world." Soren''s eyes widened in shock. "What? What child?" Poppy''s voice was barely a whisper. "I haven''t been feeling well the past few days. I went to the hospital, and they found out... The baby is almost a month along." Soren felt a hammering in his temples. How could this be happening? Mr. Howard raised his eyebrows. This was getting more interesting by the second. "Well, Mr. Fawkes," he said with a grin, "I suppose I can give you the chance to choose again." Soren''s head was spinning. Two voices were screaming inside him. One told him that Evangeline was an innocent victim in all this, that she didn''t deserve to die for his mistakes. The other reminded him. of his duty to protect Poppy, that he couldn''t let any harme to her. A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead. Evangeline saw the torment on Soren''s face, and her heart plunged. She didn''t care if Poppy was pregnant or when the child was was conceived. All she knew was that she wanted to live. She didn''twant to die as coteral damage in someone else''s war. She struggled against the ropes. "Soren!" she cried out, her voice raw with desperation. "Have you forgotten that I already lost a child because of you?" Chapter 357 Soren''s lips tightened into a thin line, a vein throbbing in his temple as the image of the car crash, of the tombstone for the child they had lost, shed before his eyes. His breath came in ragged gasps. Just then, Poppy spoke up from the side. "Evangeline, why don''t you give Soren a moment to think this through?" she said, her voiceced with a pained vulnerability. "You were married for so many years. I believe he loves you, and I believe he''ll choose you. You might have misunderstood me. When I told Soren about my child, it wasn''t to make him choose me. It''s just... I''m the only one who knows about this baby. I can be forgotten, but I don''t want this child to die with me, its existence unknown to the world. At the very least, I wanted its father to know it existed." With just a few words, Poppy had painted Evangeline as a jealous, vicious woman who would do anything to survive. Evangeline was speechless. For a fleeting moment, if she weren''t at the center of it all, she might have believed Poppy''s selfless and innocent act herself. She looked up, and seeing the conflicted expression on Soren''s face, she gave up the will to fight. She closed her eyes and sighed softly. He was going to believe Poppy. She knew it. As if sensing her thoughts, an almost imperceptible smile touched Poppy''s lips. She looked down at Soren, whose face was a storm of emotions. He finally looked up, his dark eyes eerily calm yet swirling with a thousand different feelings. "Poppy," he said. A jolt of triumph shot through her. But before she could react, his next words followed. "I''m sorry." The words hit her like a ssh of icy water, and she froze. "What?" "This time, I''m the one who has failed you," Soren said, exhaling slowly. He turned his gaze to Mr. Howard. "I want Evangeline to live." Mr. Howard raised an eyebrow at the oue. "In that case, it''s a real shame." He lifted his hand, preparing to cut the other rope. "Wait!" Soren shouted. Mr. Howard looked at him. Soren stared intently. "Let Evangeline down first." "Let her down?" Mr. Howardughed, gesturing to the open ground before them. "To do that, I''d have to stand on open ground, without any cover. That would make it much easier for your sniper to take me out, wouldn''t it?" His voice was low, but itnded with the impact of a stone dropped into a stillke. Soren''s heart lurched. "Soren, I knew your men were here the moment they arrived," Mr. Howard cackled. "Did you really think I was foolish enough to believe you came alone?" At his words, thest thread of Soren''sposure snapped. "But..." Mr. Howard grabbed the rope, raised his knife, his smile turning sinister and crazed. "Mr. Fawkes, by the same token, who would be so obedient as to actually let your choice live? I want you to watch. I want you to see the person you chose to live... die!" With that, he sliced through the rope with a powerful tug. A scream tore through the air as Evangeline plummeted. "Evangeline!" Soren cried out. A roar filled his ears, and the world around him dissolved into an unreal haze. Before he could even process what had happened, he scrambled to the cliff''s edge like a madman. The thousand-meter drop made his head spin. "Soren." Poppy''s voice called out. Shaking off his grief, Soren remembered she was still in danger. He instinctively looked back toward Mr. Howard, only to see an empty wheelchair where he had been. A man he didn''t recognize had appeared from nowhere and was now pinning Mr. Howard to the ground, relentlessly smashing his fists into his head. Chapter 358 Blood gushed from Mr. Howard''s nose and eyes. The man didn''t stop until he was sure his target was incapacitated. Soren stared at the man''s face, a flicker of recognition in his mind. A momentter, it hit him¡ªit was the bodyguard who had been protecting Evangeline. "Finn? What are you doing here?" Just then, a sound came from over the edge of the cliff. Soren froze, peering down into the abyss. He leaned out as far as he dared and, to his astonishment, saw a sturdy-looking tree branch jutting out from the rock face not too far below. Finn was clinging to it with one hand, his body dangling in the air, while his other hand held tightly to the rope tied around Evangeline. She was alive! The realization sent a wave of overwhelming relief through Soren. By now, Mr. Howard was barely conscious, and his men were locked in a chaotic brawl with another unidentified group. Gregory and the sniper, realizing something had gone wrong, were rushing toward them. "Get over here and help! Bring a rope!" Soren roared as he scrambled to his feet. A length of the rope that had held Evangeline was still tied to the tree. His fingers trembled as he worked on the knot, but he quickly saw it wasn''t long enough. "Get Poppy down! Give me the rope from her!" he yelled. The branch Finn was holding could snap at any moment, and he had no idea how long Finn''s strength wouldst. They had to be fast. Gregory and the others finally understood and scrambled to untie Poppy. Dangling in the air, Poppy watched Soren''s desperate rescue effort, a bitter sting of disappointment and loss washing over her. He hadn''t thought to save her first-he was only doing it now to get her rope. Her gaze fell to the two figures clinging to life below, and a fresh wave of jealousy and hatred surged within her. Why wasn''t Evangeline dead? She was supposed to die! Evangeline, having narrowly escaped death, was as shocked as she was terrified by Finn''s sudden appearance. She had been certain her life was over, yet somehow Finn had been there to save her. inn looked down at her, a faint smile on his lips. "Evangeline, I told you. No matter how high you stand, I''ll always be there to catch you." His voice was light, but she couldn''t miss the cold sweat beading on his forehead. A drop of liquid hit her shoulder. She nced down, assuming it was sweat, but saw a ssh of red. Looking up, she saw that his palm was gushing blood, staining a section of the thick rope crimson. The force of her fall had shredded his hand on the coars fibers. Yet Finn seemed obvious to the pain, his grip unwavering. He evenboriously wrapped the rope around his hand again to secure it. The sight made Evangeline''s own hands ache in sympathy. "You''ll destroy your hand," she said, her voice filled with rm. Finn knew she was right. He had climbed over from another part of the cliff without any safety gear, relying solely on his grip on rocks and roots. The agony from the fresh wound was intense, and he could feel his hand slowly going numb. The blood was making the rope slippery one slip, and he would lose his grip. elvin He could feel his strength fading, but seeing the worry on Evangeline''s face, he forced a rxed tone. "Don''t worry it wont be for long v and his men are under control We''ll be rescued soon." Despite his calm demeanor, the bulging veins on his forehead and neck betrayed his immense strain. Chapter 359 He was at his limit. Be calm, she told herself. Stay calm! The chaotic shouts from above told Evangeline she couldn''t pin all her hopes on them. She scanned her surroundings, desperately searching for a ledge, a foothold, anything that could offer them a temporary reprieve. But there was nothing. The cliff face was sheer and unforgiving. The branch Finn was clinging to was the only anchor point in sight. A chilling thought crossed her mind: how had he managed to ovee his fear and navigate this treacherous cliff to save her at the perfect moment? But there was no time to wonder. She saw Finn''s arm begin to tremble uncontrobly. Evangeline bit her lip and finally, with a sense of grim resignation, said, "Finn, let me go." She couldn''t let him risk his life for her any longer. It was better for one of them to die than both. She had no family left in this world; her life didn''t matter. But he was different. He had no reason to be taking this risk. "The Lockridges still need you," she said. Finn could no longer maintain hisposure. He clenched his jaw, fighting through the pain and the burning fatigue in his arm. "But I need you," he gasped out. "Evangeline, don''t even think about it. I''m not letting anything happen to you." Then, his voice raw with desperation, he roared upwards, "Soren! What the hell is taking so long?!" "Almost there! Just hold on, don''t you dare let go!" Soren''s frantic shout echoed from above. Finn let out a bitterugh. As if he needed to be told. He was holding onto the life of the woman he loved. "Just hurry up!" he yelled back. If he didn''t know Soren also wanted Evangeline to live, he might have suspected this whole thing was a setup to get rid of him. Suddenly, a sharp *crack* echoed from above. Both Finn and Evangeline heard it clearly. Evangeline felt her body drop slightly, and her heart plunged into an abyss. It was the branch. It wasn''t thick enough to support theirbined weight. What now? She tried to look up, but even the slightest movement caused another faint cracking sound from above. She froze. The branch, is breaking," she said, her voice trembling with fear. "It''s okay," Finn said, though she could hear the same fear in his voice. He wasn''t confident. He was gambling. Faint shouts drifted down from the clifftop. "A dead knot?! Why is it a dead knot?! Find a way to cut it!" Thest glimmer of hope Evangeline had been clinging to was extinguished. "Let go, Finn," she pleaded. "If you don''t, we''re both going to die." He bit his lip so hard that a bead of blood appeared. Failing to save her would have been one thing, but letting go now, after he had caught her felt like killing her with his own hands. He couldn''t do it. Evangeline heard his silence and understood his decision. She said nothing more, but strained to reach a hand behind her back. She felt a knot, but unlike the dead knot they were struggling with above, hers was a slipknot. She gripped the short end of the rope and closed her eyes *Crack!* The sound of splintering wood was louder this time. She looked up at Finn. "Live a good life," she whispered. Before Finn could process her words, the weight on the rope in his hand suddenly vanished. Chapter 360 He looked down to see Evangeline falling away from him like a kite with a snapped string. "Evangeline!" Finn screamed. Then, without a moment''s hesitation, he released his grip on the branch and leaped after her. On the clifftop, the sound from below pierced Soren''s heart. He was frantically trying to saw through Poppy''s rope with a knife, but his hands began to shake violently. "What was that?" he yelled. "Finn! How is Evangeline?" He roared, but after a few seconds of deafening silence, no response came. "Mr. Fawkes," Gregory said, his eyes red and his voice choked with emotion. "Mr. Lockridge and Miss Whitmore... they both fell." Soren''s hands trembled even more violently. With a surge of desperate strength, he sliced through thest of Poppy''s rope. The coarse material scraped her skin, making her cry out in pain, but this time Soren didn''t seem to hear. He roughly yanked the rope free and raced to the edge of the cliff. "The rope! We have the rope, Finn! Bring Evangeline up!" he screamed, throwing the rope down into the void. But just like before, it dangled uselessly. After ten agonizing seconds, there was still no movement. "Evangeline! Talk to me! I know you''re alive! Yell something, tell me where you are! Finn!" he bellowed, his eyes wild and bloodshot. When only silence answered him, panic seized Sorenpletely. Without thinking, he shoved one end of the rope into Gregory''s hands. "Here! Tie this to a tree!" As he spoke, he grabbed the middle of the rope and prepared to go over the edge himself. She wasn''t dead! She couldn''t have died so easily! She must have been caught on a ledge somewhere! He had to find her himself. As Soren gripped the rope to jump, Gregory lunged forward, wrapping his arms tightly around his waist. "Mr. Fawkes, it''s too dangerous!" The other bodyguards rushed over, and together they managed to drag a struggling Soren back to safety. He fought against them with all his might eyes bloodshot as he roared like a madman. "Get off me! All of you, get off me! Evangeline! EVANGELINE!" He screamed until his voice was raw and broken, but the abyss offered no reply. "Find her!" he finally rasped, his voice a shattered wreck. "All of you, go find her! She''s alive, I know she''s alive!" Gregory stared at his boss''spletely unhinged state. He''d never heard Soren curse before not even in the most heated business dealings He had never seen him so frantic, so utterly lost. It was the first time. fo For some reason, a lump formed in Gregory''s throat, and tears streamed down his face. He had seen the height. He knew the chances of surviving a fall like that were almost zero. Just a few moments ago, Evangeline had a chance. Finn had caught her. If only they had gotten the rope to them in time, they both could have lived. At that thought, Gregory instinctively nced over at Poppy who was now huddled on the ground, trembling. He had seen it clearly. When Evangeline fell, Finn hadn''t lost his grip; he still had a long section of rope in his hand. That meant Finn hadn''t let go. Evangeline had freed herself. He knew the knots binding her had been secure; if it had been a dead knot, she never could have done it. Chapter 361 But if the knot on Evangeline was a slipknot, why was the one on Poppy a dead knot? As the thought crossed his mind, Soren was ovee with such a violent wave of distress that he suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood. "Soren!" "Mr. Fawkes!" Gregory didn''t have time to think. He immediately called for an ambnce and had the bodyguards help a shaky Poppy get Soren to the hospital. With Poppy apanying Soren, Gregory stayed behind to coordinate with the rescue team and the police, trying to figure out a way to search for Evangeline and Finn at the bottom of the cliff. The scene devolved into chaos. And in the confusion, no one noticed a lone figure quietly slipping away in the distance, quickly turning to disappear. By the sea, the salty, damp wind whipped through the air. Glenn Carlisle stood in a ck trench coat that pped wildly in the gale. Behind him, Victor Lockridge and hisrge retinue of bodyguards followed in a formidable procession. Suddenly, as if sensing something, Victor stopped and raised a hand. A bodyguard hurried to his side and whispered in his ear. Victor narrowed his eyes, his gaze sweeping from the horizon where the sea met the sky to the surrounding area. "We''ve been here before," Victor stated tly. "Glenn, are you ying me?" For more than twenty days, Glenn had been leading them in circles. Victor''s patience had worn thin; if Glenn hadn''t sworn he knew Theresa Carlisle''s whereabol Victor would have snapped long ago Just a moment before, he had actually believed Theresa was nearby. But now, he was almost certain Glenn was just wasting his time. The realization made Victor lick his teeth. His fingers toyed with the gun at his waist before he drew it, spinning it once with practiced ease and aiming it squarely at Glenn. Unlike others who would have screamed in terror, Glenn merely met his gaze, his expression unruffled. The area was deserted, a fight here would cause no stir. Besides, he knew that for all of Victor''s madness, his obsession with Theresa was absolute. He wouldn''t dare do anything to jeopardize his only lead. As if reading his mind, Victor''s lips twisted into a dangerous smile. "Don''t think I won''t touch you just because you''re Tessa''s brother." Glenn offered a cool, thin smile in return. "Since you remember that, let me give you a piece of advice." "What is it?" Victor asked. "Just assume Tessa is already dead," Glenn said, each word deliberate and clear. Victor''s yfulsmirk vanished, his face turning to stone. "Dead?" He let out augh, but it was devoid of humor,ced only with menace. He closed the distance between then in slow, deliberate steps. Before Glenn could react, Victor''s fist shot out, burying itself in Glenn''s stomach. Glenn grunted in pain, but before he could recover, Victor grabbed him by the cor, yanking him forward until they were face to face. Victor''s eyes were bloodshot, burning with a murderous rage. "Tessa is alive!" he hissed, his voice a low, guttural promise. "She can''t be dead!" He spoke with such conviction, as if the sheer force of his will could make it true. Ignoring the throbbing pain in his gut, Glenn didn''t correct him. Instead, he asked, "So she''s alive, but she refuses to see you. She sees you as an obstacle, fears you like a monster. How is that any different from her being dead?" The words hit their mark. A vein pulsed in Victor''s temple, his crimson eyes churning with fury. Chapter 362 Glenn met Victor''s cold, blood-red eyes¡ªeyes that promised murder¡ªwithout a trace of fear. He was just relieved that Evangeline wasn''t here, that she wasn''t the one facing Victor''s wrath. He couldn''t begin to imagine what Victor would do to her. A few seconds of tense silence passed before the murderous glint in Victor''s eyes began to fade, reced by something unreadable. The sudden shift was jarring, and Glenn felt a flicker of surprise. Victor let out a coldugh and, in a bizarre gesture, reached out to straighten Glenn''s cor. "Evangeline orchestrated Tessa''s escape. If Tessa is dead, then I''ll make damn sure Evangeline joins her." He spat thest words with deliberate venom. "We''re going back," hemanded, turning to leave. Glenn froze, his fists clenching at his sides. As he watched Victor''s retreating back, he did something no one could have anticipated. In a sh, he lunged forward, wrapping his arm around Victor''s neck in a tight chokehold. The move was so fast and unexpected that even Victor was stunned. After all, Glenn was known for his calm, refined demeanor; he wasn''t a fighter. And Victor, a man of immense power, was used to being the aggressor, not the victim. It took Victor''s bodyguards a moment to react, but when they did, dozens of guns were instantly trained on Glenn. Glenn barely spared them a nce, his grip on Victor unwavering. He seemed to have no fear of death as he tightened his hold, his voice a low, cold warning. "Tell them to back off. Or I swear, if I go down, I''m taking you with me." Victor stumbled back a few steps, a sneer twisting his lips as he processed the situation. He, Victor Lockridge, being held hostage. The thought was almostughable. Still, he made a gesture of surrender, raising a hand to his men. "Stand down." The bodyguards exchanged hesitant looks before reluctantly lowering their weapons. Glenn had no real intention of harming Victor. He knew that if he pushed the man too far, Victor was unstable enough to choose mutual destruction, and that wasn''t Glenn''s goal. Panting slightly, he tried to reason with him. "Victor, what happened with Tessa has nothing to do with Evangeline. Stop chasing this madness." "Nothing to do with her?" Victor scoffed. "If it wasn''t for her, would Tessa be missing right now, her fate unknown? Glenn, you''re her brother. Can you honestly say you''ve never hated Evangeline for it?" "Never," Glenn stated firmly. Victor sighed. "You don''t know anything." "Maybe not," Glenn conceded, "but I know Evangeline. I know she would never do anything to hurt Tessa. And if she did, it would only be because it was the absolute best choice She could make at the time." Victor paused, then snorted in derision. "The best choice? Utterly ridiculous." The best choice for Tessa was to stay with him. Ev with the Lockridge family in turmoil, he would have protected her loved her more than life itself. He would have given her anything she wanted, doted on her endlessly, as long as she forgot about that other man. He would haveid the world at her feet. The old fire roared back to life in Victor''s chest. He closed his eyes, and Theresa''s bright, innocent smile filled his vision. In his mind, she smile at him, and he couldn''t help but smile back. He reached out instinctively, but his fingers met only empty air, and the beautiful fusion shattered. His expression turned dark and stormy. It was Evangeline. Everything was her fault. "You''re the one who killed the man she loved," Glenn pressed on. "You''re the one who caused her so much pain. If we''re pointing fingers, you''re the real reason she was driven out of Serenity City..." But before he could finish, Victor twisted with a sudden, practiced movement, effortlessly breaking free from Glenn''s hold. Chapter 363 In the same fluid motion, Victor seized Glenn''s arms, twisted them behind his back, and mmed him into submission. The tables had turned in an instant. Before Glenn could even process it, he was the one restrained,pletely at Victor''s mercy. Victor smiled. "Glenn, I have to admit, I admire you. You''re willing to go to great lengths for Evangeline. But what you might not know is that I''ve had someone watching her for a very long time. If I didn''t see Tessa by today, there was only one possible oue for Evangeline: death." His voice was as cold as ice. Glenn looked into his dark, menacing eyes, and his heart hammered against his ribs. Fortunately, he had anticipated this. With Finn by her side, nothing could go wrong... Just then, a phone buzzed nearby. The bodyguard closest to Victor answered it, and his expression immediately turned grim. He hurried over and whispered something in Victor''s ear. Whatever he said, it made Victor''s face darken. "Is it confirmed?" Victor asked, his voice low and dangerous. The bodyguard nodded. "He saw it with his own eyes." Victor was silent for a few seconds before releasing his grip on Glenn. His expression was a chilling mix of menace, bloodlust, and a flicker of some unreadable, twisted amusement. Glenn''s stomach dropped. A terrible premonition washed over him. "Evangeline is dead," Victor stated calmly. The words hit Glenn like a physical blow. He froze, a roaring sound filling his ears as he stood rooted to the spot. How could this be? She had his bodyguards, she had Finn¡ªhow could anything have happened? Was Victor lying? But Victor made no move to stop or restrain him, which only made the statement feel horrifyingly true. Pushing all other thoughts asidet Glenn rumbled for his phone. He had just turned it on when a call care through. With trembling fingers, he answered. "Mr. Carlisle, there''s been an incident. Miss Whitmore was kidnapped, and Mr. Lockridge went to save her. Something went wrong... they both fell from a cliff over a thousand meters high..." Back in Serenity City, at the hospital, Flora Fawkes was chattering away, trying to soothe Poppy. "Don''t you worry, Poppy. The doctors said Soren has no internal injuries. He''s just exhausted fromck of steep. A little rest is all he needs. I heard he hasn''t been eating or sleeping since you were taken. He was so worried about you, and he''s been trying to keep this whole thing under wraps. The rest of the Fawkes family still has no idea what''s happened." Poppy sat by Soren''s bed in a daze, not hearing a word. Her mind was a dull buzz, separated from the world by a thick fog. So much had happened in just a few days, and her thoughts were a tangled mess. But two facts stood out with chilling rity. Evangeline was dead. And she, Poppy, was alive. She clutched Soren''s hand tightly.. The sting of not being his first choice lingered, but she had survived. And where there was life, there was hope. Soren had feelings for Evangeline only because she''d been around for so long, hadn''t he? She used to want to be the only one in his heart, but now, she didn''t care. No matter how much he mourned Evangeline, Poppy would be the one by his side from now on. The thought almost made her smile. Flora, oblivious, saw only a concerned woman gripping her unconscious fianc¨¦''s hand. After a few moreforting words, she left. Soren remained unconscious through the night, his mind trapped in a long, continuous dream. And in that dream, he saw only hazy, shifting images of Evangeline. Chapter 364 "Soren, look how beautiful the orchids are this year. They smell so lovely," the dream-Evangeline said. "I''ll have Gregory move the one that''s blooming most vibrantly to your office tomorrow. You work so hard all day; having some flowers around might brighten your mood." ... Soren opened his eyes and found himself standing at the entrance of the vi he had shared with Evangeline for five years. From inside, he could hear her familiar, cheerful voice. The door was slightly ajar, a brilliant white light spilling from within. He pushed it open and saw her admiring the orchids in the living room, chattering happily to herself. The dream-version of him, his back to her, barely turned his head at the sound of her voice. "Mm," the dream-Soren grunted, a single, cold syble. He didn''t break his stride, continuing up the stairs toward the bedroom. He was still in his work suit, having just gotten home. This was their ritual, the brief, chilly interaction they had every time he returned from the office. Soren remembered how he had resented her back then for what she''d done to Poppy, how he had actively avoided her. He''d always known he was cold, but seeing it y out now, watching himself treat her with such indifference, left a bitter taste in his mouth. He looked at the dream-Evangeline. She must have sensed his coldness, but she was probably used to it. She just squeezed her hands together for a moment before her smile returned. "I heard things were hectic at work today, that you didn''t even have time for dinner," she called up the stairs. "I made something for you just before you got home. You should eat." "No." His response was as frigid as ever. Still, she persisted, her voice soft and pleading. "I haven''t eaten either. Please, just have a little with me?" He kept walking. After a moment''s thought, she tried a different tactic. "I''ve been following the financial news, and I was looking at the reports for Fawkes Enterprises. I think I noticed a couple of small issues..." Soren could see she was just trying to get him to talk to her. This was after his attitude had souredpletely, and she, still not used to the chill, would try anything to bridge the distance. This time, the dream-Soren paused on the stairs. Evangeline''s face lit up, thinking she''d finally gotten through. But his next words were like shards of ice. "Evangeline, can you not be so damn annoying? If you''re that bored all day, go out and make. some friends. Go shopping, throw parties like the other wives. Do something to upy your time. Don''t just stand there chattering like a sparrow. It gets on my nerves." Without another nce, he disappeared up the stairs, leaving her alone in the living room. Her smile froze on her face, the colomet draining from her cheeks. S?ren watched as she bit her lip, her eyes weffing up. His own heart clenched painfully. He wanted to go to her, to hold her, to tell her he was sorry. But she blinked back the tears, forcing a fragile smile onto her pale lips. "I just wanted to help," she whispered to the empty room. "I just wanted to spend a little time with you... But it''s okay. Everyone has bad days. It''s okay." Comforting herself, she walked to the dining table. The food was still hot. For years, Soren had assumed she simply asked Gregory when he''d be home and cooked ordingly. It wasn''t until he''de home unexpectedly one day and caught her throwing out a cold, untouched meal that he understood. After he''d once indirectly berated Gregory for leaking his schedule, she''d never dared to ask again, never wanted to put him in a difficult position. Chapter 365 So instead, she would start cooking around dinnertime and keep the food warm. If it cooled, she would reheat it. After the third time, not minding the trouble, she would throw it all out and start over, determined that he would always have a fresh, hot meal waiting for him. He nced at the clock on the wall. It was well past midnight. With him gone, Evangeline finally let the mask of cheerfulness drop. Her shoulders slumped in exhaustion as she sat at the table, uncharacteristically quiet. She mechanically pushed the food into her mouth, the delicious-looking meal tasting like ash on her tongue. Watching her deste figure, Soren instinctively reached out a hand. But just as his fingers were about to touch her, he was jolted back to reality by an urgent, excited voice. "Soren! You''re awake! You''re finally awake!" He blinked, and the dream faded. Poppy was holding his hand, her eyes red with tears of joy. The crushing disappointment of seeing her instead of Evangeline was immediate and overwhelming. Evangeline. The memory hit him with the force of a physical blow: she had been kidnapped. She had fallen from the cliff. A sharp painnced through his heart. Propelled by an impulse he couldn''t control, he threw back the covers and started for the door. "Soren, where are you going? You haven''t recovered yet!" Poppy cried, scrambling to stop him. He brushed her hand away. "How long was I out?" He was already pulling out his phone to check the date. It was the evening of the next day. An entire day had passed. He couldn''t afford to waste another second. Shoving past Poppy''s protests, he stormed out of the room. The bodyguards outside rushed to his side. "Where is Evangeline?" he demanded, his voice sharp and trembling. "Have you found her?" The question hung in the air, heavy with a fear he had never known before. He was terrified of hearing no news, but even more terrified of hearing the worst. Had his dream been a premonition? Was Evangeline dead, her spirit visiting him to condemn his coldness? The thought was paralyzing. The bodyguards exchanged a somber look and shook their heads. "There''s no word from Gregory about Miss Whitmore yet." No news. Under the circumstances, that was the best he could hope for. Soren pushed them aside and stumbled down the hallway. Poppy caught up to him, grabbing his arm. "Glenn took his men out this morning," she said, trying to calm him And Arabe Lockridge is there with her people, too. They''re all looking. Soren, please, don''t rush off like this. You need to rest. "Every second I wait, she''s in more danger," he said, shaking his head. "But... what if she''s already..." Poppy began, but she trailed off when she saw the icy re he shot her. A shiver of fear went through her, and she mped her mouth shut. After a moment, she tried again, her voice softer Soren, I know you''re grieving. I''m heartbroken, too. But what''s done is done. You have to take care of yourself you have to thinkabout... about our baby. She ced a hand on her stomach. "If not for me, then do it for our child." At the mention of the baby, Soren stopped. He turned and looked down at her abdomen, and the hard, cold look in his eyes finally began to thaw. Chapter 366 Seeing that her words had worked, Poppy inwardly sighed with relief. She pressed her advantage, her voice gentle. "My parents heard what happened, and they''ve sent people to help with the search, too. So many people are looking for her, Soren. If she can be found, they''ll find her. But if... if the worst has happened, you going there won''t change anything." She took his arm, coaxing him. "You have the entire Fawkes family depending on you. You have our baby. Right now, the most important thing is to take care of yourself." She carefully guided him back into the hospital room. But just as they stepped inside, a thought seemed to strike him. He pushed her hand away and turned to the bodyguards. "Where''s Melvin Howard?" Poppy''s hand froze mid-air. "He''s been taken to the police station," one of the guards replied. "Take me to him," Sorenmanded. He had questions that needed answers. "I''ll go with you," Poppy offered quickly. "That''s not necessary," Soren said tly. Uneasy, he instructed one of the guards to assign a few more men to Poppy''s detail. She was carrying his child-the Fawkes heir. Her safety was paramount. Poppy wanted to argue, but she had no excuse to stop him. She watched him walk away, her heart pounding with anxiety. She could only pray that in the chaos of the moment, he hadn''t noticed her subtle maneuver on the cliff''s edge. Otherwise... Her hand drifted to her t stomach, and she bit her lip hard. She wasn''t pregnant. If Soren discovered she''d lied to him twice, it would all be over. When Soren arrived at the police station, he had them bring Melvin out. With Glenn and the Lockridges consumed by the search, no one had paid much attention to hing He was sitting in a wheelchair handcuffed but looking utterly doing Hes rxed, as if he were lounging in his own living room instead of a police interrogation room. "So, is Evangeline dead?" Melvin asked with a cheerful grin as Soren entered. Soren''s control snapped. His temples throbbed, and before anyone could react, he lunged forward and drove his fist into Melvin''s face. The attack was sudden that the officers in the room were caught off guard, scrambling to pull him back. Melvin justughed, dabbing at his split lip. "Such a violent reaction. I guess I made the right choice after all. I really thought the baby in Poppy''s belly would mean more to you than Evangeline. Shows what I know." "That was a human life!" Soren roared, his eyes bloodshot with fury. "A human life? Melvin sneered. He''d woken up not long after being knocked out at the scene and had witnessed Soren''s frantic, desperate attempt to save Evangeline. He''d seen the madness in Soren''s eyes, the way his gaze never once strayed to Poppy. Melvin had been responsible for many deaths, directly or indirectly, but he had never seen Soren this unhinged. Was he mourning a life, or the loss of the woman he loved? It was so hard to tell. He smirked. Soren fought the urge to bash Melvin''s head in. "Was Evangeline your target from the start?" he growled. "Of course not," Melvin said, raising an eyebrow as if the question was absurd. "Why would you think that? If I just wanted her dead, I would have only taken her. Why go through the trouble of grabbing Poppy, too?" Chapter 367 "I just wanted revenge," Melvin continued, his tone light and conversational. "I wanted to see you despair. And I have. I''m quite satisfied, really." He seemedpletely oblivious to his own predicament. Soren stared at him, his voice dangerously low. "Then why was the knot on Poppy a dead knot, while Evangeline''s was a slipknot?" On the drive over, he had questioned Gregory relentlessly about the details. Evangeline hadn''t fallen because Finn lost his grip; she had untied the rope herself. But when they''d retrieved the other rope, the one that had been secured to Poppy, the knot was tied fast. That dead knot had cost them precious seconds-seconds that could have saved Evangeline. Melvin''s eyebrows shot up. A look of realization dawned on his face, followed by a loud burst ofughter. "Soren, there were no dead knots. They were both slipknots. It seems your future wife has yed you for a fool." He leaned forward, his eyes glinting with malicious glee. "Why did I do it? Because when I gave you a choice, I gave them one, too. The one who truly loves you wouldn''t want to see you suffer. She would choose to die herself to spare you the pain. But it looks like neither of them really loves you after all. What a shame." The search for Evangeline and Finn continued. Dozens of tents now dotted the mountaintop, and the harsh re of temporary floodlights bathed the peak in an artificial daylight. The cliff face was steep, and maic interference from the mountain prevented the drones from reaching the bottom. They had to rely on professional rescue teams, while others rappelled down as far as they safely could, shouting their names into the vast, echoing valley. Arabe returned from a descent, shivering and exhausted. She copsed onto arge rock as her bodyguards rushed to wrap a thick coat around her shoulders. "Miss Lockridge, please eat something," one of them urged, offering an insted container. "You haven''t had anything all day." She took the container without argument, but as she was about to open it, her gaze drifted to a figure hunched over ?ptop nearby Glenn was piloting a drone, his eyes glued to the screen, meticulously scanning every inch of the footage. After hours of staring at the screen, his eyes were raw and stinging, but he didn''t dare stop. He would close them for a brief second, then force them open, his focus unwavering. "Take a break. Eat something," a cool, detached voice said beside him. It was Arabe. She held out a portion of her food. "I''ve seen the terrain. The mountain is huge, and the vegetation is dense. It''s going to be nearly impossible to find them quickly. And even if we do spot them, we''ll need our strength for the rescue." She could see his hands trembling on the controls. He hadn''t put the heavy remote down once, except to swap out batteries. Her own hands ached after just a few minutes of holding it. "Thanks. Just leave it here," he mumbled, his eyes never leaving the screen. Arabe nced at the several other untouched, cold meals sitting beside him. More than a day had passed. She had moved through the initial stages of rage and denial into a grim eptance, but Glenn was still trapped in the first moments of the crisis. From what little she knew of crisis alwaysposed, him he was unshakable. She had never seen him like this, so frayed and on edge, his nerves stretched to the breaking point. Chapter 368 When she first heard the news that Finn had been dragged down with Evangeline, Arabe had been devastated. In her grief, a part of her had med Evangeline. But since she couldn''t see Evangeline, she''d redirected that anger toward Glenn, who was so openly concerned for her. But now, seeing Glenn looking even more tense and terrified than she felt, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything harsh. Seeing that Glenn had no intention of speaking to her, Arabe didn''t press the issue. She took off her winter coat, ready to resume the search. "I found something!" Just then, Glenn''s voice cut through the air from behind her. Arabe froze. She hurried back to him, her eyes fixed on the screen in his hands. It was filled with a view of dense undergrowth, and at first, she couldn''t see anything. "A piece of fabric." As if sensing her confusion, Glenn zoomed in, pushing the image to its maximum magnification, and pointed to a spot just left of the center. There, snagged on a branch, was a tiny fleck of red. It was almost invisible if you weren''t looking for it. "Evangeline was wearing a red dress that day. This has to be from her," Glenn said. "The slope in that area is less steep than the rest of the mountain. It''s possible they came to a stop there." With this new lead, Glenn and Arabe immediately gathered everyone and established a precise direction for the rescue effort. The location where the fabric was found was over four hundred feet down from the summit, a treacherous and difficult descent. Having too many people on the rock face at once would be dangerous. In the end, the team of over a hundred people was divided into groups of four or five, staggering their descents to search around the clock. "They found Evangeline?" Soren had just left the police station when he received the news. Melvin had told him that the ropes tied to both Evangeline and Poppy had been slipknots. Yet, when they had brought Poppy up, the knot on her rope was a dead knot. If what Melvin said was true, it meant Poppy had lied to him. But at that moment, Poppy knew that her rope was the only thing that could save Evangeline. If she had changed the knot, she was essentially sending Evangeline to her death. Why would she do that? Was it simply because he had chosen to save Evangeline in that moment? Or was Melvin deliberately lying, trying to drive a wedge between him and Poppy? He had been about to confront Poppy to get to the bottom of it, but the news about Evangeline pushed all other thoughts from his mind. He spun the car around and sped toward the mountain road. Gregory updated him on the situation through his earpiece. "They found a piece of Miss Whitmore''s dress. Judging by the terrain the slope is much gentler there that e than at the top of the SO they''re specting that''s where Miss Whitmore and the others fell." "However..." Gregory paused. "It''s over four hundred feet from the top. If they really didnd there, it''s very likely... that the odds are not in their favor." Soren''s hands tightened on the steering wheel. His fingers clenched involuntarily. "No. Evangeline has to be alive." He wasn''t sure if he was trying to convince Gregory or himself. "I''ll be there soon," Soren said. He was about to hang up when Gregory spoke again, his tone hesitant. "What is it?" Soren asked. "Mr. Fawkes," Gregory said with a sigh, "it might be better if you didn''te." "What do you mean?" Gregory nced around. Dozens of tents dotted the summit, two-thirds of which belonged to the Carlisles and the Lockridges. The men he had brought were crammed into a small corner. The search teams were all being organized by the Carlisles and the Lockridges, who had even assigned two men to watch the Fawkes party. The moment any of Gregory''s men tried to get close to the Search area they were forcibly turned back. They were being treated like criminals. Gregory remained silent for a moment. He had actually tried to speak with Glenn and Arabe, suggesting that with more manpower, they could speed up the rescue. But after hearing hiso proposal, both had rejected him outright. Chapter 369 Arabe had said she was afraid they''d use the opportunity to settle a personal score¡ªthat they might even sabotage the rescue. Given the bad blood between the Lockridges and the Fawkes family, Gregory could understand her suspicion and refusal. What he couldn''t understand was Glenn. He hadn''t even let Gregory finish his sentence before shutting him down. Not only had he refused, but he had coldly warned him to leave immediately. At one point, when a search party was short on people, Glenn had chosen to go down himself rather than let any of the Fawkes men near. Gregory decided not to add fuel to the fire. He didn''t dare tell Soren how they were being ostracized. Instead, he tried to soften the blow. "Mr. Fawkes, there are already a lot of people searching here. I don''t think we can be of much help. Maybe it''s best to leave it to them." "Besides, your engagement party with Miss Yates is in two days. You should probably..." Before Gregory could finish, Soren hung up. Evangeline''s life was on the line, and this was all his fault. How could he possibly stand by and do nothing? What was an engagement partypared to a matter of life and death? ... When Evangeline woke up, water was flooding into her nose and mouth from all directions. She forced her eyes open and felt an uncontroble buoyancy lift her body. Only then did she realize she was in the water. She hadn''t died? As the realization hit, Evangeline thrashed her arms and legs, desperately fighting to get her head above the surface. She saw then that she was in argeke, floating near the edge. "Finn?" Evangeline''s heart lurched as she remembered. Before she fell, she had watched Finn let go of the rope. She frantically scanned the water around her. To her relief, she quickly spotted Finn''s sinking form behind her. Her heart plummeted. Evangeline swam to him in a panic, struggling to hold his body up. Whether it was because of the coldke water or something else, the moment she touched him, she felt an rming iciness in his fingertips. "Finn, hang on! I''ll get you out of here!" Evangeline''s voice trembled. Ignoring the ache in her own limbs, she wrapped an arm around him and began the clumsy, exhausting swim to the shore. Thankfully they hadnded not far from the bank. With every ounce of her strength, she dragged him onto thend. He still unconscious Was Without hesitation, she began administering CPR. She lost track of time, her hands shaking from exertion and cold. But Finn remained motionless. A terrible thought shed through her mind. Her fingers went stiff. Her body, already soaked and freezing, grew even colder. With a trembling hand, she reached out and ced her index finger under his nose. There was no breath. It felt as if something inside her mind had copsed. Struck by a grief so profound it felt like lightning, e lightning, Evangeline sank to the ground, stunned. "No, it''s impossible!" "Finn, don''t scare me." "Wake up." "I''m begging you, please wake up." Evangeline''s mind went nk. She was beyond fear. Cradling Finn''s body, she began to weep, huge tears rolling down her cheeks The quilt of thinking she had caused his death was overshadowed by an agonizing pain, as if her very soul was being ripped from her body. Why wasn''t she the one who died? Why was she still alive? In that moment, Evangeline finally understood what true despair felt like. She closed her swollen eyes, and for the first time in her life, a powerful urge to end it all, to just die right there, flooded her mind. She picked up a sharp rock from the ground and turned her other wrist over. Gritting her teeth, she steeled herself. Evangeline gathered all her strength, preparing to slice downward, when a warm hand suddenly mped around her wrist. Chapter 370 "So I am that important to you, after all." Finn''s voice, though weak, wasced with his familiar teasing tone. Evangeline looked down and saw that his eyes were open. His face was as pale as ever, but he was looking up at her with a faint smile. She froze, stunned. When she realized she wasn''t dreaming, her nose began to sting. Fear, terror, grief, surprise... a storm of emotions swirled inside her. No longer able to contain it, she copsed onto his chest, sobbing uncontrobly. Finn had been about to tease her again, but seeing her cry so heartbrokenly made his heart melt. He swallowed his words. Slowly, he pushed himself into a sitting position and wrapped his arms around her. "It''s okay now," he whispered,forting her. After what felt like a long time, Evangeline''s sobs finally subsided. She fought back thest of her tears, her voice thick with emotion. "Finn, are you an idiot?" "You didn''t... you didn''t have to... take such a huge risk." He could have stayed out of it from the very beginning. Soren had caused this mess, and she had been caught in the crossfire. It had nothing to do with Finn. Yet, not only had he saved her, but in the end, he had let go of his own lifeline to fall with her. A wave ofplex feelings washed over Evangeline. She was crying too hard to speak clearly. Finn couldn''t help but chuckle softly. When it came to being an idiot, he thought, they were both about the same. In that situation, most people would have clung to their only chance of survival, even if it meant dragging someone else down. But she, terrified as she was, had chosen to untie the rope, to give him a chance to live. "Well, maybe..." Finn began. Thinking he was about to say something important, Evangeline did her best to stifle her tears and looked up at him with a serious expression. "Love just makes people stupid," he finished with a grin. His tone was clearly yful. Normally, Evangeline might have yed along or shot back a witty retort. But this time, she just remained silent. Once their emotions had settled, they checked themselves over for injuries and carefully moved their limbs. Miraculously, they hadnded in theke. Aside from scrapes and bruises from hitting branches and rocks on the way down, they had no serious wounds. They agreed they needed to find a way back. Evangeline didn''t have her phone, and while Finn had brought his, it had been lost during the fall. Even if they had it, there was probably no signal down here anyway. The surrounding cliffs were steep, with a dense canopy of trees blocking the sky. The higher they looked, the fewer footholds they could see. Evangeline tried climbing a vine, managing to get about ten feet up before giving up. She could barely see the top of the cliff. Even if she had the stamina to make the climb, which would likely take two or three days, there was nowhere to rest. Not even an iron man could endure that, let alone Finn with his injured hand. In the end, they had to think of another n. After a moment of thought, they both agreed their best option was to stay put and wait for rescue. They were both soaking wet from theke. Evangeline was wearing the thin dress she''d put on for her date. Now, drenched, it clung to her body. A moment ago, her mind had been and consumed with and hav escape, but now, as a breeze swept by, a violent shiver ran through her, despite the bright sun overhead. Chapter 371 Finn took off his jacket, wrung out the water, and draped it over her shoulders. "This will have to do for now," he said. "We need to find a safe ce, get a fire going, and dry our clothes before it gets dark." They were in the middle of a vast forest with poor visibility. It was quiet for now, but neither of them knew what dangers lurked beneath the calm. They stuck together, moving as one. In less than half an hour, Finn found a rtively safe cave. Following his instructions, Evangeline gathered some dry grass, twigs, and a few pieces of dry bark. "Do you have a lighter?" she asked. She hadn''t seen him smoke during their time together, and he never smelled of it. Finn shook his head. Evangeline was confused. "Then how are we going to start a fire?" Finn just smiled. He spread ayer of dry grass on the driest part of the cave floor, enough for them to sit or lie on, then moved to the center and started to work. Evangeline had zero wilderness survival experience. It had never crossed her mind that she''d one day be in a situation like this, so her knowledge on the subject was non-existent. She watched, her eyes wide with amazement, as Finn produced a me simply by rubbing two pieces of wood together. "How did you do that?" she asked, astonished. Finn gently ced the smoldering piece of bark into the pile of dry grass. "I joined a wilderness survival club a while back," he said with a smile. "Learned it there." After the fire was steadily burning, Finn added a few more sticks. "Come closer, it''s warmer here. Your clothes will dry faster." Evangeline moved nearer to the mes, and a wave of warmth enveloped her, a wee relief from the chilling dampness. It felt so much better. But drying her clothes this way would take time, and the wet fabric clinging to her skin was still deeply ufortable. What made it worse was her underwear. There was no way to dry it through her clothes, but she couldn''t possibly take everything off in front of Finn. She scooted even closer to the fire, as close as she dared. An idea seemed to strike Finn. He stood up. "This is too slow. I''ll go outside. You take off your clothes and dry them by the fire." "What?" Evangeline eximed. Finn was already walking toward the mouth of the cave. "I''ll stand guard. Don''t worry, I won''t peek." Evangeline was speechless. The situation still felt incredibly awkward. She hesitated, watching Finn''s silhouette disappear from the entrance. The cave was fairly deep. Even though it was still light outside, the interior was dim, making it hard to see clearly. She reasoned it would be just as difficult to see in from the outside. After a moment''s thought, she decided to stop being so self-conscious. She stripped off her clothes and held them close to the fire. Her clothes were thin, and after about half an hour, they were dry. She put them back on and instantly felt a world of difference. She was about to dry Finn''s jacket next but then remembered that his own clothes were still soaked underneath it was better to let him,e in first. "Finn, I''m done," she called out softly. There was no response from outside. "Finn?" A jolt of fear shot through her. She had been so focused on her clothes and trying to stay hidden that she hadn''t spoken to Finn or paid any attention to what was happening outside. Now, the silence that met her call sent a wave of panic through her. Chapter 372 Fear surged through her again, and Evangeline rushed out of the cave. As she emerged, she looked up and saw Finn high up in a nearby tree, picking fruit. He had taken off his shirt and was using it as a makeshift bag to hold what he''d already gathered. His torso was bare. Scratches from the fall crisscrossed his skin, but they did nothing to detract from the raw beauty of his physique. Evangeline''s eyes were drawn to the well-defined lines of his muscles, his lean waist, and the clear outline of a six-pack. A blush crept up her cheeks. It wasn''t the first time she''d seen him like this, but in the past, the atmosphere had always been so charged that she''d never had a chance to really appreciate his body. Besides, Finn''s face was so strikingly handsome, almost delicate, that it was easy to overlook the powerful build beneath. As she stood there, lost in thought, Finn noticed her. He gave her a small smile, carefully bundled the fruit in his shirt, and lowered his center of gravity. He began to descend slowly, grabbing a sturdy branch before dropping lightly to the ground with perfect bnce. "It''ll be dark soon, and I don''t know when they''ll get here. I figured it''s important to save our energy, so I picked some wild fruit..." He was still talking as he led her back toward the cave. Evangeline heard his words, but her mind drifted elsewhere. Her gaze kept returning to his waist. She watched, and then, without thinking, her hand shot out. It felt firm. Finn stopped abruptly. "...?" In that same instant, Evangeline snapped back to reality, horrified by what she''d just done. She saw the look of utter surprise on his face, and her own face turned crimson. Her mind raced. "There was some dirt on your muscle... uh, no, I mean, on the dirt..." " §á "You were just a little dirty..." After a moment of stammering, Evangeline finally managed to regain control of her tongue. Her blush deepened, and her heart sank. That''s it. So much for my dignity. Fortunately, Finn didn''t seem to make a big deal of it, nor did he seem interested in exploring the less than proper thoughts running through her head. He walked into the cave, wiped the fruit clean, and handed one to her. . Evangeline took it, feeling a pang of guilt. Seeing Finn about to head outside with his shirt, she realized what he was doing and quickly snatched it from his hand. "I''ll wash this. You go dry your clothes." Finn was a bit of a neat freak. His shirt had been used as a fruit basket and a towel; he definitely wouldn''t want to wear it like that. Besides, she needed to go wash her face and cool down. Before Finn could say anything, Evangeline darted out of the cave. With no soap or detergent, she scrubbed the shirt as best she could, then sshed cold water on her face. Feeling a little more clear headed she returned to the cave entrance and waited, giving Finn what she hoped was enough time to dry his clothes before she went back inside. "So, whose abs feel better? Soren''s or mine?" The moment she stepped inside, Finn''s question hit her so unexpectedly she nearly tripped over her own feet. Evangeline stood frozen. Finn was watching her with a yful smile. He didn''t sound jealous; it was more like he was genuinely trying to start a discussion. Evangeline was speechless. He could actually discuss it with her so calmly after she had just groped him. The nerve. Well, if Finn could be so bold, she decided she wouldn''t seem so timid. She wasn''t some eighteen-year-old girl, after all. She''d been through enough in her life to know that Pn pretending to be shy now would just look fake. ? Evangeline bit her lip, her nails digging lightly into her palm. She looked him in the eye and said earnestly, "Yours." Chapter 373 In truth, she had forgotten what Soren''s abs felt like. They had been divorced for so long, and theirst intimate encounter had been months ago. Besides, those moments were almost always about Soren''s unteral release of frustration. Whether her hands could even touch him depended entirely on his mood. When he was pleased, he might tolerate it. When he wasn''t, he would simply tie her hands and pin her to the side. She didn''t even know if Soren had abs. But judging by his build, he probably did. Finn''s lips curved into a satisfied smile at her answer. "Good taste." Then, as if another thought struck him, he sat down next to her and whispered conspiratorially, "Since we''re on the topic, what do you think about¡ª" He didn''t finish his sentence, but seeing the mischievous glint in his eyes, Evangeline knew exactly what he was about to ask. She immediately pped her hand over his mouth. In the flickering firelight, her face looked as if it was about to bleed, though it was hard to tell if it was from the glow of the mes or her own blush. Finn raised an eyebrow, guessing that if he pushed any further, she would explode in a fit of embarrassed anger. He made a gesture of surrender. "Okay, okay, I won''t ask," he said, his voice muffled by her hand. "Promise me," she demanded. Finn nodded. Only then did Evangeline release him. Her clothes were thin, but at that moment, even the palm of her hand was burning hot. After his clothes were dry, Finn went out to gather more firewood. The rescue team hadn''t arrived yet, and the sky was already darkening. He couldn''t be sure if wild animals roamed the area at night, so he found arge boulder and rolled it in front of the cave entrance. Evangeline had been feeling a knot of fear and anxiety, but watching Finn handle everything with such calmpetence was like a shot of adrenaline, and she began to rx a little. Meanwhile, on the mountaintop, the cluster of tents glowed, bright as day. Glenn was listening to a report from one of the search parties when amotion broke out near the entrance to the encampment. He looked over instinctively and saw Soren striding forward, with Carlisle bodyguards scrambling behind him, trying to reason with him in a desperate, pleading manner. Soren ignored thempletely, heading straight for Glenn. "Sorry, Mr. Carlisle, we couldn''t stop him," one of the guards said, ncing helplessly from Soren to Glenn. Glenn nodded, signaling for the guard to leave. "What the hell is this, Glenn?" Soren''s voice was seething with rage as be grabbed Glenn by the cor. "Evangeline''s life is on the fine, and you''re ying these stupid games, shutting me out? Is this fun for you?" "Have you even considered that every second we waste could be the difference between life and death for them?" From the bodyguards'' attempts to stop him and his conversation with Gregory, he had pieced most of it together. He knew Glenn and Arabe were forbidding the Fawkes family from participating in the rescue. Glenn tilted his head, his gaze falling on Soren''s hand gripping his shirt. Normally, he wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate against Soren, for whom he felt nothing but contempt. But krowing Seren''s temper, he didn''t want to waste time on a fight. His voice was ice. "I don''t trust your people." "On what grounds?" Soren demanded. Glenn looked him straight in the eye. "On the grounds that the only reason Evangeline is in danger this time is because of one of your people!" He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the inferno of rage in his chest. He had suspected Victor, been wary of Finn, and even considered others in the Lockridge family. But he never, ever imagined that the terrible fate he had foreseen for her would be brought about by Soren. Chapter 374 Soren''s aggressive posture faltered instantly. He pressed his lips together. "That was an ident..." Before he could finish, Glenn let out a coldugh. "So how do I know there isn''t a second ''ident'' waiting to happen among your people?" Soren paused. "What''s that supposed to mean?" Glenn was talking as if his inner circle was a viper''s nest. That look of deep suspicion made him intensely ufortable. After a moment, the implication finally dawned on him. He stared at Glenn in shock. "You think I want to hurt Evangeline?" "Don''t you?" Glenn shot back. His gaze was merciless. "Between emotions and business interests, you stand to gain the most from the deaths of Evangeline and Finn." Evangeline was Soren''s ex-wife, and her current project was his biggestpetition. Finn was a Lockridge, Soren''s sworn enemy. Leaving aside motive and details, their deaths benefited Soren more than anyone else. Soren was incensed. "What kind of bullshit are you spouting? Why would I ever hurt Evangeline?" Glenn didn''t back down. "Then exin this: Finn had a hold of her. She was almost safe. But because of the time you wasted, they ended up like this." "The rope wasn''t long enough," Soren countered. "The knot on Poppy was a dead knot." "Impossible!" Glenn retorted. "If it was a dead knot, then how did Evangeline manage to untie it herself to keep from dragging Finn down with her?" The air crackled with tension. Soren''s eyes were bloodshot, his fists clenched tight at his sides. He had always been articte, but faced with Glenn''s relentless usations, he found himself at a loss for words. Melvin had said both knots were slipknots. But they had all seen it-the knot on Poppy was clearly a dead knot. If they were both supposed to be slipknots, that meant Poppy had lied to him. Soren''s throat felt tight. A sudden wave of helplessness washed over him. The sound of their argument had attracted attention. Arabe heard themotion and walked over. Her expression soured when she saw Soren, but she still spoke. "It wasn''t him." Glenn frowned slightly. Soren breathed a sigh of relief and was about to speak when Arabe added, "It was his fianc¨¦e, Poppy." "Poppy has been trying to hurt Evangeline for years." Soren froze. Before he could ask, Arabe, as if anticipating his questions, handed him a phone. "My people found this. It''s Evangeline''s." "Before the ident, she had someone investigating Poppy''s past All those times Poppy was supposedly ''hurt''-it was all an act she orchestrated herself." "Not only that, but the car crashst time? Poppy arranged that before she even returned to the country." "As for the reason, I''m sure a man as smart as Mr. Fawkes can figure that out." "Since Evangeline is your ex-wife, she has nothing to do with you now. Whether she''s alive or dead is none of your concern. Perhaps Mr. Fawkes should spend his time figuring out how to keep his fianc¨¦e out of prison." If Glenn had said all this, Soren might have dismissed it as an attempt to defend Evangeline. But this wasing from Arabe. Arabe''s rtionship with Evangeline was neutral at best. And given her personality, she had no reason to tell such a lie just to help her. Soren took the phone, a chill spreading through his entire body. Seeing his reaction, Arabe said no more. She took Glenn''s arm and walked away. Soren turned on the phone. The lock screen was a photo of her and Finn. Evangeline was smiling brilliantly, standing beside him as they both made a heart shape with their hands. He had never paid attention to small details like lock screens before. But now, staring at that picture, he felt was as if a hand was squeezing his heart making it hard to breathe. He had once identally seen that Evangeline''s lock screen was their wedding photo. Chapter 375 That photo had been photoshopped, but in five years, Evangeline had never once changed it. Sometimes, he would even catch her just staring at the screen, lost in thought. Soren swiped the screen open, and as soon as he did, a notification from a social media app popped up. "Soren''s about to get engaged. You''re really in the mood for a date?" The ount that sent the message looked familiar; it seemed to belong to one of his friends. Confused, Soren tapped on it instinctively. He discovered it was a post Evangeline had made a few days ago about an outfit for a date. It was a simple, everyday post, but thement section was flooded with hundreds of replies. "I bet this post is just for Soren to see. Give it up, you don''t have a chance anymore." "Honestly, the dress is nice, but it feels like a waste on you." "I can practically smell the desperation through the screen. But hey, I like desperate girls. Why don''t youe find me? I promise I''ll make you feel good." It wasn''t just the publicments. Her private messages were flooded too, filled with vile, obscene messages that disgusted even him, a man, to read. What shocked him even more was that most of these people were from his own social circle, all of them acting under the guise of defending his honor. Soren''s breathing grew shallow, his body trembling uncontrobly. He never knew about any of this. He kept scrolling, and with every line he read, a deeper sense of despair washed over him. For years, a group of his friends, led by Liam Leigh, had been constantly pressuring and warning her to divorce him. To that end, they had sent Evangeline countless intimate photos of him and Poppy. They didn''t just belittle her, telling her she wasn''t good enough for him; someone had even taken unttering photos of Evangeline and posted them alongside pictures of Poppy forparison. Faced with the torrent of undisguised malice on the phone, Soren felt a sense of panic he couldn''t begin to describe. No wonder Evangeline had been so insistent on the divorce. No wonder she had tried again and again to draw a clear line between them. But why didn''t she tell him? The thought had barely formed before he btedly realized the answer. Evangeline had tried to tell him how hurt she was. But at the time, he had been convinced that she was a maniptive schemer that she was just acting to drive a wedge between him and Poppy. But now, the truth was telling him that Poppy was the one who had been lying all along. The incident where he thought Evangeline had hurt Poppy¡ªit was all fake. Soren''s fists clenched. His mind was flooded with shes of everything he had done to Evangeline over the years. He thought Evangeline had set out to humiliate Poppy, so he had deliberately humiliated her at a party in return. To prove to Evangeline that her ''schemes'' wouldn''t work, he had intentionally flirted with other women in public, even making Evangeline carry bags and polish the shoes of women whose names n? didn''t even know. The worst time, he brought one of them back to their vi and spent the night. At first, his actions would drive Evangeline to tears, but gradually, she became more and more stoic. Poppy oliam''s advice entn''t he, thinking his punishments severe enough had tinued to be ''bullied,'' and He had humiliated her in bed, allowed others to torment her, and even cut off her living expenses... Soren gripped the phone so tightly his knuckles turned white. The memories he had long since buried came rushing back, each one a vivid, damning indictment. Before he knew it, he had copsed to the ground. For the first time, an uncontroble urge to pull Evangeline into his arms and hold her tight washed over him. But in the next instant, cold, hard reality dragged him back. Evangeline''s fate was unknown. She was likely dead. They hadn''t even found a body. "Evangeline." Soren''s voice was hoarse, but he found his throat was so choked with grief he couldn''t even speak her name properly. *Ring, ring-* His own phone began to ring, a shrill, urgent sound. Soren pulled it out and saw the caller ID: Helena Carlisle. Chapter 376 "Poppy''s in the early stages of her pregnancy, Soren. It''s when she needs you most. So where have you run off to, ignoring both her and your own injuries?" The moment he answered the phone, Soren was greeted by Helena''s voice, a mixture of gentleint and amusement. He''d just seen the messages between his mother and Evangeline and had already sensed Helena''s disapproval. For years, he''d never thought much of it, chalking it up to the usual expectations an elder has for the younger generation. But for some reason, a strange andplicated feeling stirred within him now. "Something''s happened to Evangeline," he said. She was his mother, after all. Soren did his best to keep his voice even. Helena had, of course, heard the news as well. She''d felt a flicker of regret, but that was as far as it went. The happy news of Poppy''s pregnancy had quickly overshadowed any lingering sympathy. "I heard what happened," she said. "But you can''t put all the me on yourself. You did everything you could. If anything, it was just her bad luck." "Besides, what''s done is done. The dead are gone, but the living have to move on. Your engagement to Poppy is just around the corner. You need toe back and get ready for it..." Soren was stunned by Helena''s cold, detached tone. He could hardly believe what he was hearing. "Mother, that was a person''s life we''re talking about. That was Evangeline." She had been his wife. "She''s in this mess because of me! How can you call it bad luck? How could I just leave her?" His voice was agitated,ced with disbelief. Helena sensed the shift in his tone. After a brief pause, her voice softened slightly. "Marrying into the Fawkes family means making enemies and facing danger. She should have been prepared for that from the very beginning. It was a risk she should have considered." "Still, she was once a Fawkes daughter-inw. Aspensation, I''ll have your father send some of our people to look for her. But you need to stay out of it." "At the end of the day, Soren, you and Evangeline are divorced. She''s not your concern anymore." "Have you forgotten how she publicly announced your divorce, right in front of everyone, just to be with another man?" Soren fell silent. An emotion he couldn''t quite name washed over him, tight and suffocating. After a moment, he spoke, his voice low. "I''ve done the same thing to her, many times." His voice held a slight tremor. Helena paused. She could tell her son was different today. Soren never used to waste a moment''s thought on Evangeline, much less reflect on his own actions because of her. Was this really her proud, unshakable son? But Helena didn''t dwell on it. She simply assumed he was in shock from the news of Evangeline''s death. "You''re not the same," Helena said. "You''re a man. It''s perfectly normal for a man to do what you did. Besides in all the years you were Besides, im married, you never denied her the title of Mrs. Fawkes." "As a husband, you did more than enough." That was right. He had never denied her the title of Mrs. Fawkes. So in everyone''s eyes, he had afforded her the ultimate respect. But Evangeline... what had she done wrong? All these years, did she have to endure so much malice simply because he didn''t love her? For a moment, Soren felt disoriented. Something felt wrong, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. When he remained silent, Helena assumed her words had gotten through to him. She changed the subject with a lightugh. "Poppy is already a month along if we wait much longer, she won''t be able to hide it." "Your father, your grandmother, and I have talked it over. We''re going to skip the engagement and go straight to the wedding. That means you have even more to prepare for now." Chapter 377 "Alright, I''ll let you go. Poppy''s waiting for you." "She''s in a vulnerable state right now. Don''t keep her waiting." Helena said with a gentleugh before hanging up. Soren stood frozen. Just then, Gregory approached. Seeing the look on Soren''s face, he asked hesitantly, "Mr. Fawkes, should we...?" Soren didn''t say a word. He surveyed the mountaintop, lit up as bright as day, bustling with people who seemedpletely oblivious to his presence. He finally lifted a hand. "Let''s go back." Gregory breathed a sigh of relief. Poppy and Helena had just been pressuring him, worried something might happen to Soren, and had insisted he find a way to get him to leave immediately. But seeing the anguish on Mr. Fawkes''s face, he''d been afraid Soren would impulsively insist on staying, regardless of the consequences. Thankfully, he hadn''t. But then again, Gregory felt a pang of sadness. He thought Soren should have stayed. After all, he and Evangeline had been husband and wife. But Gregory couldn''t advise him to stay either. The Carlisles and the Lockridges had made it clear they weren''t wee, and with them in the way, staying would be pointless. He was ovee with mixed feelings. "I''ll get the car, Mr. Fawkes," Gregory finally said after a moment''s thought. On the other side of the summit, Glenn watched Soren''s retreating figure, entirely unsurprised. "I can see he''s not entirely without feelings for Evangeline," Arabe''s voice came from beside him. Glenn turned to find Arabe had appeared at his side at some point. She''d changed out of her rescue gear and was now in a light blue tracksuit. The hair she''d had tied up was now loose around her shoulders, the slight curl at the ends adding a touch of allure. She raised a delicate eyebrow, watching Soren''s retreating back "A shame she tutted. "But clearly not enough love to make him stay. I can''t imagine how Evangeline put up with him for five years." The more she learned, the more Arabe had to admire Evangeline''s tenacity. After all, she couldn''t believe Evangeline had the willpower to hold on to such a faint glimmer of hope for five years. If she''d spent those five years on anything other than chasing a man, she could have been sessful at anything. Glenn shot her a look but said nothing. Arabe patted his shoulder yfully. "If it were me, I''d definitely choose the man who loved me more." Glenn subtly sidestepped her touch. He ignored herment and, ncing at her outfit, asked, "Where are you off to?" Unfazed by his evasion, Arabe replied, "We found an ess point to the bottom of the cliff about thirty kilometers from here, I''m taking a team to search from that side." Glenn knew the area; he''d already sent a few men that way. However, the area wasn''t essible by off-road vehicle. The path was treacherous, it was easy to get lost in the fog, and he''d received a report this morning that one of the hen he sent had almost been unable to find his way back. Glenn ryed the situation to her, adding, "It might be even more dangerous over there than it is here." "I know," Arabe said. "But out here, you''re exposed to the wind and rain, getting scraped up and cut." "If I''m going to die, I''m going to do it looking good." "Besides, they might still be alive. And if they''re trying to get back, that''s the only direction they could walk. We might run into them." With that, Arabe tossed her hair and started to walk away. "Keep yourms on and stay in touch." Arabe waved over her shoulder in a gesture of goodbye, then left. The sky grew overcast, and soon a light drizzle began to fall. The drops tapped a dull rhythm against the car window. Soren sat in the back, his eyes closed. A few minutester, he was jolted awake. Chapter 378 "Stop the car." Themand cut through the silence of the car, startling Gregory, who was focused on driving. He mmed on the brakes. "Mr. Fawkes, is something wrong?" Gregory asked. Soren nced out the window. The mountain road was treacherous, and they had only just begun their descent from the summit. He pushed the door open, ready to get out. Gregory scrambled, "Mr. Fawkes, did you forget something? I can go back and get it for you." "Just wait here," Soren said, his tone leaving no room for argument. He didn''t exin that, in a half-conscious state just moments before, he had dreamed of Evangeline again. This time, he''d seen her body being torn apart by wild animals. The dream had been too real. So real that he could still feel his heart pounding violently against his ribs. Once Soren made a decision, no one could sway him. Noticing the dark mood that had settled over his boss, Gregory knew better than to press the issue. Instead, he grabbed an umbre from the car and hurried to hold it over Soren''s head, shielding him from the fine, thread-like rain. Soren took the umbre. As his fingers closed around the velvet handle, his expression faltered for a second. This was the umbre Evangeline had left in his car. Serenity City, nestled between mountains and sea, was known for its rain, but in his youth, he''d never cared. That changed after he was caught in a downpour and ended up sick for two days. After he recovered, Evangeline had quietly ced this umbre in his car. He hadn''t wanted to ept it, so he''d casuallyined about the cheap stic feel of the handle. The next time he saw it, a soft, hand-stitched velvet grip had been added. Work had gotten busy, and he couldn''t be bothered to argue over an umbre, so he''d let it be. Now, holding it, his gaze fell on the neat, even stitching where the velvet was secured. A stiffness ran through him. Gregory saw Soren''s eyes redden, though he didn''t understand why. Before he could say anything, Soren turned and began walking back up the mountain, umbre in hand. His figure seemed rigid, almost lonely, against the backdrop of the endless rain. * The drizzle was relentless. While the main path up the mountain was manageable, the cliffside below was a mess of mud. After one of the searchers nearly slipped and fell Glemt despite his frantic worry, had to call a temporary halt to the operation for everyone''s safety. But some refused to stop. "Mr. Carlisle, don''t worry. We''ve had professional training. A little rain like this is nothing. We''ve worked in far worse conditions." "We''ll maintain our own safety while we search." The professional rescue team Glenn had hired spoke with conviction. Theirmitment inspired others to join them, and the few bodyguards Arabe had left behind also insisted on continuing the search. Glenn was deeply grateful, pping them firmly on the shoulder. "Thank you, everyone. Whether we find her or not, I will never forget this." Safety was still paramount, so Glenn held back anyone without professional climbing experience. He allowed only the trained teams to continue, and for added security, they would now work in groups five or six. Just as they were preparing to set off, Glenn saw Soren walking back toward them. Soren strode right up to him. "What are you doing back here?" Glenn''s tone was hostile. This time, Soren had no intention of arguing. He had been about to drive back and confront Poppy, but after that dream, a slow, dawning realization had hit him. Whatever the truth was, it didn''t change what had already happened. Chapter 379 Evangeline was gone. "The most important thing right now is to find her," Soren said, his voice strained. "Even if she''s... she deserves to be brought back with dignity." Glenn''s fists clenched at his sides. He knew exactly what Soren meant. If Evangeline was alive, every passing moment made her situation more perilous. And if she was dead... after this rain, her body would be... It wouldn''t be a pretty sight. Soren held out his hand. "Give me a climbing rope and a locator. I have some experience with rock climbing." Seeing the suspicion in Glenn''s eyes, he added, "Whether I have feelings for her or not, this whole mess started because of me, and Poppy is involved. More than anyone here, I need her to be found alive." If Evangeline was dead, the Fawkes family might be able to smooth things over, but it would still create a world of trouble for him and Poppy. Glenn''s fingers tightened. Emotionally, he wanted Soren to disappear and never return. Rationally, he knew that one more person meant one more sliver of hope. Every minute saved increased Evangeline''s chances of survival. He turned, retrieved a set of professional gear from a nearby tent, and handed it to Soren. As he did, Glenn''s voice was a low warning. "Don''t think for a second this changes anything with Poppy. Sooner orter, I''ll settle the score for what she did to Evangeline." Soren took the gear and met his gaze. "Nothing is settled yet," he said coolly. "But if what you say is true, I''ll be the one to make her pay." * Soren joined one of the small teams, and they began their descent, slowly rappelling down the cliff face in the light rain. Just before thest professional climber in Soren''s group went over the edge, Glenn pulled him aside. He nodded toward Soren and said quietly, "Bring him back safely." Soren might have some experience, but he was still an amateur. No matter how he felt, Glenn believed Soren had a responsibility to be here, searching. But that didn''t mean he wanted him dead. The man nodded in understanding. An hourter, however, the drizzle had turned into a downpour. When the team returned, they brought back shocking news. Soren was missing. Under the sh of lightning, the team members stood drenched and exhausted, their voices a mixture of frustration and rm. "Mr. Carlisle, the rain got too heavy, and we lost all visibility. We told Mr. Fawkes we had to head back, but he refused to listen." "He unclipped his rope! He kept insisting Miss Whitmore was in a certain direction, but that area is too steep. We''ve never been down that far before checked there''s no satellite signal there." no "We tried to talk him out of it, but he wouldn''t budge." "The storm was getting too intense. We had no choice but to retreat." "We''re sorry, Mr. Carlisle. We couldn''t follow him. It was just too dangerous." Glenn closed his eyes, listening to their frantic exnations. Of course. It would have been more surprising if soren had actually listened to them. He shouldn''t have underestimated his stubbornness. "Go get some rest," Glenn said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Leave the ropes. I''ll wait for him here." Soren knew his own importance; he wouldn''t deliberately get himself killed. He must have seen something, some genuine clue, to take such a risk. He''d find a way back soon enough. Chapter 380 The rain intensified. With a small shlight clenched between his teeth, Soren clung to the thick vines covering the cliff face, carefully finding his footing as he made his way down. Visibility was getting worse. He blinked hard, trying to clear his vision. He paused, swinging the beam of the shlight. In the distance, the small, glinting object he''d spotted earlier shed again. Good. It hadn''t been washed away. Soren let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. He was closer now, but he still couldn''t make out what it was, only that it was likely metal. After a brief rest, he put the shlight back in his mouth and continued his descent. He lost track of time before he finally reached a ledge near the object. It was still a few feet to his left, out of reach from the vine. Squinting through the rain, he finally found a stable-looking rock to use as a foothold. Gripping the vine with one hand, he strained, stretching his body out until his fingers brushed against the object. He managed to snatch it. Returning to his position, he opened his palm. It was a small ring. He recognized it instantly. It was the ring Finn had given Evangeline-her mother''s heirloom. A wave of conflicting emotions washed over him, but he pushed them aside. This was confirmation. Evangeline had to be further down. Soren pulled out his satellite phone to contact Glenn, but there was no signal. He tried the walkie-talkie next, but the only response was a crackle of static. "Is anyone there?" he yelled upwards, his voice swallowed by the vast, empty valley, only an echo returning. In his haste to find Evangeline, he hadn''t noticed that the rest of his team had already gone back. It was only now that he realized he was utterly alone, the cavernous space around him a pit of darkness, illuminated only by the weak beam of his shlight. Fear, cold and immediate, wrapped around him. Soren was afraid of the dark, and a chill ran down his spine. His first instinct was to climb back up. But as he prepared to move, ke gave the vine a tentative tug. It was still taut, leading further down i into the abyss. He hadnt reached the bottom yet. He could find more clues, maybe even Evangeline herself. But what if he found them, and they were... dead? He couldn''t possibly carry them back alone. Soren froze, caught between going back for help and pressing forward alone. The rain grew heavier. The image from his nightmare-of wild animals tearing at her shed in his mind. He gritted his teeth, tightened his grip on the vine, and continued down. *Evangeline, I owe you for this,* he thought, a mix of anger and grim determination fueling him. Fighting his fear, Soren moved as carefully as he could, but the relentless storm blurred his vision He ced his foot on another rock, and then it happened-either he misstepped or the rain had loosened it from the cliff face. The rock gave way With a cry of m, he lost his footing and plunged into the darkness below. * At the bottom of the ravine, days had passed with no sign of rescue. Evangeline and Finn had decided to try and find their way back on their own. But on the day they were meant to leave, Finn''s hand wound became infected, and he copsed with a raging fever. It hadn''t really been sudden. He''d probably been feverish for a while but hadn''t said anything, and Evangeline exhausted and terrified, hadn''t noticed his deteriorating condition until he passed out. She had no choice but to abandon their n. She stayed by his side, tending to him as best she could, waiting for the fever to break. Chapter 381 Luckily, they were in a forest. There were wild fruits nearby and ake, and at night, Evangeline Whitmore would cerge leaves under the trees to collect drinkable dew. Their survival conditions weren''t entirely terrible. The problem was theck of anti-inmmatory or fever-reducing medication. She could only use cold water to bring down Finn Lockridge''s temperature, bathing his forehead over and over. The firelight flickered across his pale face. Finn''s eyes were closed, and she wasn''t sure if he was asleep. With little else to do, they had spent the past few days talking to ease their anxiety and fear. They talked about everything from childhood mischief to adult epiphanies, from favorite foods and colors to stocks and their thoughts on the current business world. In just two or three days, it felt like they had talked more than they had in the entire past month. Seeing him seemingly asleep now, Evangeline cautiously reached out to feel his forehead. She removed the now-warm cloth, preparing to get fresh water. "It''s raining outside," Finn''s raspy voice suddenly said, just as she took the cloth away. Evangeline nced toward the cave entrance. It was pitch ck, and the cave muffled the sound so well she had no idea how he''d heard it. "It has been for a while," Evangeline said. "It should stop soon." She turned to leave, but just as she was about to stand, Finn grabbed her wrist. His palm was burning hot. Evangeline felt a strange tingle on her wrist. "Evangeline, thank you for everything you''ve done," Finn said. His voice was raspy, with a certain alluring quality. Evangeline was baffled. "Why are you being so formal all of a sudden?" "Besides, if you weren''t trying to save me, you wouldn''t be in this situation." This was the least she could do. Evangeline expected him to follow up with some teasing or flirtatious remark, but instead, Finn said, "When the rain stops, don''t stay here. Find a way to leave." She hadn''t expected that. Evangeline froze for a moment. "Why?" "What about you?" Finn didn''t answer, only saying, "You leave first. Once you''re safe, you cane back for me." His meaning slowly dawned on her. "You''re telling me to leave you behind and save myself?" Evangeline''s tone grew urgent, shocked that he would suggest such a thing. Finn licked his dry lips and tried to sound as casual as possible. "If you stay, we might both die here." In harsh conditions, sickness was the quickest way to die. They had no idea when rescue would arrive. He knew his body wouldn''tst much longer like this. "Then we''ll just die here together!" Evangeline dered, her eyes fixed on him unwavering. "You saved my life. We live together or we de together "What if I don''t make it? What if I die right in front of you?" Finn asked. Evangeline was stunned. Her lips trembled. Finn''s calm demeanor these past few days had almost made her forget the danger they were forget that t that they could die at any moment from the extreme environment. Evangeline bit her lip. Fear and tension came rushing back. Her breathing grew shallow as she looked at Finn''s pale, sick face. She gritted her teeth. Finally, she looked up, her voice firm. "Then I''ll carry your body back with me." "If I make it back, at least I''ll have given the Lockridges some closure." "And if I don''t make it back, then I''ll die here holding your body! It can be a final tribute to our love!" "Either now I''m not leaving you. ket Unless you break up with me right now and we never, ever get back too" Chapter 382 With that, Evangeline didn''t wait for Finn''s reply and stormed out of the cave. The rain had lightened, but the sky was still terrifyingly dark, lit only by a faint, sparse moonlight. Evangeline had nowhere to go. She didn''t dare wander too far, but she didn''t want to go back inside either. Finn''s words had angered her, and her earlier outburst had been driven by a mix of fury and frustration. But thinking it over, she suddenly wasn''t sure what she was so angry about. If their roles were reversed, she would have made the same choice. In fact, she already had before. Was Finn as angry then as she was now? At that thought, Evangeline''s anger subsided. But even with her anger gone, the practical problem remained. What should they do next? If they were to leave, how would they even manage it? Evangeline paced back and forth. As she fretted, her eyesnded on the lush trees and the dense vines snaking around the base of the mountain. An idea shed in her mind. Before she could think it through, a loud "thud" echoed from nearby. The sound was close. Evangeline jumped, the hair on her arms standing on end. She instinctively tried to step back, but her legs seemed to disobey, frozen to the spot. What was that? A wild animal? But she hadn''t seen anyrge animals in the area these past few days. Evangeline didn''t dare move. After a long moment of silence from the direction of the sound, she mustered her courage and forced her stiff legs to take a few steps forward. As she got closer, Evangeline saw a beam of light where the sound hade from. A shlight? Had the rescue team run into trouble and decided to drop supplies since they couldn''t get down? Several possibilities raced through her mind. Realizing there was likely no immediate danger, Evangeline grew bolder and walked toward the shlight. After Soren Fawkes fell, he had tried to save himself multiple times, but the momentum of his fall was to great for him to get a grip on anything. Amidst the dizzying, tumbling chaos, an unknown amount of time passed before he finally came to a stop. His consciousness was a blur, his body so racked with pain it was almost numb. He couldn''t move. "Ah!" After what felt like an eternity, a sudden scream pierced the silence. Soren forced his eyes open. Through his blurry vision, he saw Evangeline sitting on the ground not far away, holding what used to be his shlight her eyes wide with terror as she stared at him. Evangeline? Had he found her? But confusion quickly tempered the immense joy in his heart. Evangeline was alive? The searing pain coursing through his body told him this wasn''t a dream Soren suspected he was hallucinating, that his desperation to find Evangeline had finally conjured her image. He blinked hard and looked again. But Evangeline didn''t disappear. The shlight beam fell on her, illuminating her familiar, clear face. She was even wearing the same red dress she''d had on before the fall. Who else could it be? But after a fall from such a height, how could she look so unscathed? A momentter, a new thought urred to him. Or maybe he was dead. To think that the first person he would see after death was a very much alive Evangeline. That was good, he supposed. Much better than seeing her body. Soren tried to speak, to call her name, but with all his strength, he could only manage a muffled grunt. Then, he saw another man emerge from the darkness beside her. Chapter 383 Soren recognized him. It was Finn. Finn helped Evangeline up, said something to her, and then they both walked toward him. At the same time, a powerful wave of drowsiness washed over Soren. He couldn''t hold on any longer and closed his eyes. "He''s alive, but his arm''s dislocated, and his leg is broken." "But he''s not bleeding much, so it''s not life-threatening. No head wound, so he didn''t hit his head. He probably passed out from the pain." Inside the cave, Finn exined the situation to her as he popped Soren''s arm back into its socket. Soren was heavy and unconscious. It had taken all of Evangeline''s strength,bined with a feverish Finn''s, to drag him back to the cave. The night was cold, but Evangeline was sweating from the effort. Finn was already sick, and after they got back, he couldn''t help but gasp for breath. Evangeline had seen him effortlessly handle several attackers before, and this was the first time she''d ever seen him so exhausted. "I''ll take it from here." "I know how to handle fractures." She''d been a mischievous child, prone to falls and injuries, and her family had even kept an orthopedic specialist on call for her. She had told Finn about this before, so he didn''t try to push himself, stepping aside to give her space. Evangeline first assessed the location of Soren''s fracture, then found a rtively thick branch in the cave to use as a makeshift splint. There were vines in the cave, and Evangeline found a thinner one to use as a rope to tie the splint in ce. As she tied it, she saw Soren''s brow furrow in pain. She hesitated, then tried to be a little gentler. In a life-or-death situation, she couldn''t spare the energy to dwell on her history with Soren. Besides, he was wearing rescue gear; he had clearly fallen while trying to save them. She wasn''t the type to kick someone when they were down. After securing the fracture, Evangeline checked his pockets and found a satellite phone and a walkie-talkie. She tried them, but both were useless. To her surprise, however, she found a few pills in Soren''s personal rescue kit. There weren''t many, only four, probably just thrown in there. Evangeline searched again but couldn''t find any fever reducers. Still, she was overjoyed. Anti-inmmatory pills were more important right now. Once the inmmation was under control his fever would eventually break. Evangeline immediately got some water and mixed it with a pill for Finn to drink. After Finn had taken his, Evangeline thought for a moment and gave one to Soren as well. A fracture like that was bound to cause inmmation. Even if they couldn''t expect rescue e soon as long as they cont care of then bodies getting out just a matter of time. Once she was done, Evangeline put everything away. She was about to turn back when she felt a tug on her clothes. She looked back and saw Soren''s hand gripping the hem of her jacket. His lips moved, as if he were murmuring something in his sleep. "Soren?" Evangeline tried calling his name, but there was no response. She instinctively reached out and touched his forehead. It was warm, but he didn''t have a fever. Seeing this, Evangeline pulled her jacket from his grasp and paid him no more mind. The anti-inmmatory medicine worked quickly. The next morning, Evangeline found that Finn''s fever had broken He looked much more alert than before Chapter 384 The weight that had been pressing on her chest for days finally lifted. Evangeline could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Seeing that both he and Soren were still asleep, she moved quietly, tiptoeing out of the cave. She went to the spot where Soren had fallen. It had been too dark to see clearly at night. Now, in the light, she saw that the area above them was incredibly steep. The rock face was covered in moss and looked treacherous and slippery after the rain. Whether it was rescuers trying to get down or them trying to climb up, it was practically impossible. One wrong step, and you''d end up just like Soren. If Glenn Carlisle was part of the rescue team and found out what happened to Soren, he would likely halt the rescue from this direction and try to find another way. After all, Glenn knew it wasn''t worth endangering others to save them. They really had to leave this spot and find another way out, Evangeline thought to herself. Just then, she heard the faint snap of a twig breaking behind her. Evangeline turned and saw Finn walking out. She had just unleashed her anger on Finn yesterday, and though Soren''s situation had distracted her, seeing him now made Evangeline feel inexplicably guilty and awkward. Ultimately, Finn had only been thinking of her well-being, but not only had she rejected his concern, she had thrown harsh words back at him. Evangeline pressed her lips together, her voice a bit stiff. "How... are you feeling?" "When I woke up this morning, my heart hurt," Finn said, clutching his chest. "Your heart hurts?" Evangeline''s heart skipped a beat. Her expression turned serious, and she hurried toward him. "What kind of pain? Is it constant or does ite and go?" Finn hadn''t told her how he was really feeling since the fall, and without a doctor, she had no way of knowing if he had internal injuries. Now that Finn was admitting he was in pain, she didn''t suspect a thing. She reached out to feel for his heartbeat, but the moment her hand touched him, Finn caught it, leaned down, and kissed her. Evangeline froze. "Mm, it doesn''t hurt anymore," Finn said with a soft chuckle. He sighed again. "Maybe it was the pain of disappointment when I woke up and realized you hadn''t snuck a kiss." Finn was teasing her, just like always. She thought she would react with her usual exasperation, but instead, Evangeline''s eyes welled up and tears began to stream down her face. Finn panicked. "I was just kidding." "I''m fine, really, I''m fine." He awkwardly raised his hands, trying to wipe her tears away. It wasn''t that Finn had never seen a ww simply offer a tissue and before. Most of the time, think nothing more of it. > He wasn''t afraid of women''s tears, but right now, he was at aplete loss. In the month they''d been together, Evangeline had always been calm and But the situation was different now. She had been terrified for days. He had only been trying to lighten the mood. He hadn''t thought it through. Finn instantly regretted teasing her. Just as he was struggling with what to do, Evangeline wrapped her are around his neck, stood on her toes, and kissed him. As if venting her frustration, Evangeline even bit his lip. It was a gentle bite. It felt less like anger and more like a provocation. A thrill shot through Finn, and he took the lead. After a long while, when Finn noticed Evangeline''s breathing had be ragged, he finally let her go. Evangeline''s voice was muffled and a little hoarse. "Finn, I hate the wild fruit here. I want to eat at that breakfast ce downstairs." Finn understood what she meant. Chapter 385 He smiled. "Okay. We''ll go eat together." "That ce is pretty good. Thirty years from now, we''ll go there together, hand in hand," Finn added. He leaned down and kissed away the lingering tears on her eyshes. His warm breath on her eyelids felt ticklish, and she couldn''t help but clutch the front of his shirt again. "Evangeline." Just as Evangeline was about to say something, Soren''s urgent, frantic voice called her name from the nearby cave. Only then did it dawn on Evangeline that they weren''t alone anymore. Soren was here too. Not knowing what was wrong and worried something might have happened, they didn''t linger and hurried back. When they entered the cave, they saw Soren had fallen to the ground. He was struggling, one arm braced against the wall and one hand on the floor, trying to stand up with a pained expression. As if they were a nuisance, he had even ripped off the branches and vines she had used to splint his broken leg. He was trying to put weight on it. Evangeline''s heart leaped into her throat. "Don''t move!" she cried, rushing forward as he tried to stand again. But Finn stopped her, stepping past her to Soren''s side and helping him up. "Get away from me!" Fueled by a sudden burst of anger, Soren tried to shove Finn away, still determined to get to Evangeline. Finn, seeming to anticipate the move, didn''t budge. "Your leg is broken," he said calmly. "There''s no doctor here. If you keep messing with it, it might not set properly, and you''ll be crippled for good." His words worked. This time, Soren stopped struggling. He hadn''t managed to get very far in his stumbling attempt, and Finn helped him back to his spot. Soren looked resentfully toward Evangeline. Unlike his usual arrogant and cold demeanor, Evangeline saw a hint of grievance in his eyes. "Evangeline, you''re alive?" he asked, as if he still couldn''t believe it. Evangeline nodded. Seeing her confirmation, Soren let out a heavy sigh of relief. When he had woken up and not seen her, he thoughtst night had been a dream or a dying hallucination. "How did you survive?" "If you''re alive, why aren''t you trying to get back?" "Evangeline, do you have any idea how worried I was..." His voice trailed off, and he added awkwardly, "This happened because of me. If you had died wouldn''t have been able to live with myself Evangeline nodded, showing she understood. Up until yesterday, she had still harbored some resentment toward Soren. She had already divorced him and made way for him, yet she was still getting dragged into his messes. While it wasn''t entirely his fault, she couldn''t help but me him. After all, if it weren''t for him, she would be enjoying a romantic candlelight dinner with Finn in a warm room. If it werent for him, sh? wouldn''t be living in fear, and Finn wouldn''t have gotten sick. They should have been sleeping in their own bright, soft beds. Not in this damp, dark ce, sleeping on hard rock with na breakfast O lunch only wild fruit and hastily cooked mushrooms. And every night, the cold drafts would wake them up... In short, she had a thousandints against Soren. But now, seeing that Soren had enough of a conscience toe looking for them, and seeing him just as miserable as they were, she found her anger dissipating. "We might not be able to get back," Evangeline told him honestly. "There''s a chance we could die here." Chapter 386 "What do you mean by that?" Soren asked. Evangeline briefly exined their situation-how they''d survived and the conditions on the mountain. When she was done, she asked, "What about you? What''s the status of the rescue effort?" Throughout the conversation, Evangeline''s tone was calm andposed. She spoke of life and death as if it were a trivial matter, like forgetting to prepare dinner. For a moment, Soren wondered if she was deliberately trying to scare him. The woman who had once cried a river of tears just from being kicked out of the Whitmore family, who would burst into tears at the slightest criticism from him or the Fawkes family-could she really be thisposed when discussing matters of life and death? Soren was momentarily stunned. The Evangeline before him was so familiar, yet somehow, aplete stranger. Soren didn''t answer, and Evangeline didn''t press him. She had likely already guessed the truth. If the rescue were simple, they wouldn''t have been waiting this long. And the fact that the person who finally arrived was Soren¡ªthest person who would ever engage in a personal rescue-spoke volumes about the difficulty of the operation. Meanwhile, on the clifftop, Glenn waited until the early hours of the morning. When Soren didn''t return, he knew something was wrong. The rock face was still slick from the recent rain. Glenn sent a team of professionals to rappel down. They found Soren''s first-aid kit, and a few meters below that, signs of a slip and fall. But the terrain further down made rescue operations significantly more difficult, even life-threatening for the rescuers themselves. With no other choice, the team had to turn back. ¡°The pack was ced carefully on a steep slope. The scuff marks look like he suddenly lost his footing, but there are signs of a struggle..." Listening to their detailed description, Glenn began to form a theory. Soren must have found something Evangeline had left behind. He didn''t know whether to consider this lucky or unlucky. Lucky, because it confirmed they were searching in the right direction. Unlucky, because the conditions below made further rescue impossible. '' Even if Evangeline was right beneath their feet, he couldn''t risk more lives in such a dangerous operation. Glenn walked slowly to the edge of the cliff, staring down into the bottomless, immeasurable abyss. The hope that had sustained him for days shattered, and in an instant, his heart turned to ash. An eerie silence fell over the group. Seeing Glenn at the cliff''s edge, the rescuers worried he might do something reckless. They exchanged nces, preparing to intervene. But just then, Glenn turned and walked back. The Carlisles only cared about profit. His father, Kearney Carlisle, had allowed him to use the family''s resources only because Glenn was usefunto them if he died, the stea Carlistes wouldn''t waste a singl additional resource on Tessa or Evangeline. And they were waiting for him to bring them home. Glenn''s expression returned to its previous coolposure. ¡°Abandon this rescue point," he said. "Move to other locations." The lead rescuer and his team had no objections. They had initially focused on this spot because the point of the fall was clear, and they believed Evangeline and Finn might have survived on a ledge halfway down But Soren''s ident had a but confirmed their location. The cliff face below where Soren fell was sheer, with virtually zero chance of finding a foothold. Staying here would be a waste of time. It was better to try to reach the bottom of the cliff from a different angle. ¡°But, about the Fawkes family..." "Soren!" Just as someone was about to ask how they should handle the Fawkes family, a voice called out from a distance. Flora Fawkes and Poppy Yates ran towards them, followed by a retinue of Fawkes family bodyguards. They had heard about Soren''s disappearance early that morning and had rushed over immediately. Flora scanned the area before rushing up to Glenn, her voice fraught with anxiety. "Is Soren back yet?" Before Glenn could speak, one of the rescuers answered, ¡°We''ve already searched. Mr. Fawkes slipped and fell. We believe he''s at the bottom of the cliff.¡± "Then what are you all standing around for?" Flora cried out. Chapter 387 "Go find him! Go save him!" The man looked troubled but still tried to exin the difficulty of the rescue, telling her they needed to find a safer ess point. "What safer ess point? You''re just beingzy!" Flora shot back, her voice sharp with panic. The man was annoyed by her usation, but seeing that she was a young woman who had just suffered a major blow, he held his tongue. He didn''t say anything more. Flora grabbed Glenn''s arm, her eyes red from crying. "Glenn, what do we do? My brother will be okay, right?" Glenn impassively pulled his arm away. At that moment, Poppy also stepped forward. Her eyes were red too, but she was somewhat calmer than Flora. "Mr. Carlisle," Poppy said in a low voice, "please, can you try to find another way? Soren can''t... he has to be okay." She looked fragile and pitiful. Compared to Flora, she seemed more reasonable. The rescuer, not knowing Poppy''s identity but appreciating her polite demeanor, feltpelled to exin again. ¡°It''s not that we won''t save him. The rescue from here is just too dangerous. Even the rescuers could die." Before he finished, Flora snapped, "I don''t care about that! All of your lives put together aren''t worth my brother''s!" "Besides, this is your fault to begin with." "You knew who he was. Why would you let him do something so dangerous?" Then, as if struck by another thought, she stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°Evangeline! It''s all that damn Evangeline''s fault! Still causing trouble for Soren even after she''s dead." Glenn''s brow furrowed slightly. His voice turned cold. "Who''s to me isn''t so clear. After all, Evangeline is in this mess because of Soren." The remark wasced with unmistakable disapproval. Flora was both furious and unable to argue. The fact that Glenn would defend Evangeline against her also stung deeply. Ignoring them, Glenn ordered his men to pack up and head to the next rescue point. Flora was about to say more when Glenn''s phone rang. It was Kearney. Upon hearing the news, Clyde Fawkes and Helena Carlisle had gone to the Carlisle estate that morning, using a mix of threats and incentives to demand their help in finding Soren. Kearney had been aware of the resources Glenn was pouring into the search but hadn''t nned to intervene. UME''s rapid growth was impressive, and he had personally witnessed Evangeline''s capabilities. He knew that finding her would be a worthwhile investment for the Carlisles. However, now that the Fawkes family hade to his door with a sincere and generous offer, he was more than happy to ept. "I''ve been briefed on the situation. For now, cooperate with the Fawkes family to find Soren. We''ll deal with everything elseter,¡± Kearneymanded as soon as Glenn answered. With Kearney''s call, Poppy breathed a sigh of relief. She assumed that even if Glenn was unwilling, he wouldn''t dare defy his father''s orders. But after listening, Glenn hung up without a word and continued organizing the departure, showing no intention of staying. Seeing this, Poppy grew anxious. She stepped forward, her voice sharp with provocation. "Mr. Carlisle, if you just leave him for dead, KI have every reason to suspect that Soren''s disappearance was detiberately orchestrated by you." The words hung in the air, and the surrounding men fell silent. Even Flora was taken aback. She hurried to Poppy''s side, tugging her arm. "Poppy, he wouldn''t..." she whispered. Of course, Poppy knew Glenn wouldn''t do such a thing. Her words were meant only to provoke him. Glenn had heard of Poppy back when he was abroad, and when Evangeline went missing, he suspected Poppy had a hand in it. But with his mind consumed by the urgent search, he had no desire to get entangled with her. Now, hearing her usation, he finally stopped and lifted his gaze. His eyes swept over her. "Then call the police," he said tly. Chapter 388 By evening, golden sunlight nted into the bottom of the ravine. Evangeline and Finn were out scouting for a path forward, while Soren, with his broken leg, was left alone in the cave. After nearly a full day, he had finally epted his reality. He had found Evangeline, but instead of helping, he had gotten himself trapped with them. He was filled with a mix ofplicated feelings. Finding Evangeline was a reason to be happy. Being trapped in such a harsh environment, subsisting on wild fruits, was unsettling, but he wasn''t so delicate that he couldn''t adapt. What truly bothered him, however, was the way Evangeline looked at Finn. Although he had long since epted that they were divorced and she was with Finn, seeing the adoration in her eyes when she looked at the other man still stirred an ufortable feeling within him. That look, so full of love and tenderness, was once reserved only for him. Later, it seemed even he rarely saw it anymore. As he was lost in thought, the sound of familiarughter echoed from outside. Evangeline and Finn were walking back into the cave, deep in conversation. The sound was grating to Soren''s ears. He snorted, his mind filling with silentints. Finn, what a yer. All he knows are sweet nothings to charm young women. And Evangeline... a few words and she''s beaming like that? What''s so funny? What''s there tough about? And to think he had been so worried he couldn''t sleep, gued by nightmares about her safety. If he had known they were having such a grand time down here, he never would havee. The more he thought, the angrier he got. He mmed his fist against the wall. The rock was hard, nothing like modern concrete. A sharp, burning pain shot through his knuckles and the back of his hand. He rubbed his hand and, seeing Evangeline and Finn enter, quickly turned his face away, resuming his usual cool and silent demeanor. But several minutes passed, and they didn''t seem to notice him. They were still discussing how to cook the fish they had just caught. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. He turned his head toward Evangeline and dered, ¡°Evangeline, I don''t like grilled fish. I want it steamed." Evangeline was speechless. After five years of marriage, she could easily recognize the petnce in his tone. She wasn''t sure why he was angry, but considering he was injured and had ended up here because of her, she tried to be patient. There''s no kitchen here no pot. We can''t steam anything." "I don''t care," Soren retorted. "You figure it out."¡± Evangeline sighed. She could tell he was deliberately trying to make things difficult for her. Still, she tried to dissuade him. "We don''t have any seasonings Steamed fish will be gamey and awful." "Hah," Soren sneered. "Just say you''ve moved on. You don''t need to make so many excuses." "See that, Mr, Lockridge?" Soren said, looking at Finn with a mocking smile. "This is how women are. Always chasing something new. I''m not the first, and you won''t be thest. Once she finds her next boy toy, you''ll end up just like me." Evangeline had had enough. "Fine! Shut up. I''ll figure something out." It wasn''t that she was worried Finn would be swayed by his words. It was that she knew if she didn''t let Soren have his steamed fish, he would make the next few days unbearable for them all. Chapter 389 Hearing Evangeline concede, Soren shot Finn a triumphant smirk. Finn, of course, understood his petty need to show off. He chuckled inwardly but said nothing. He knew that if he wanted to, he could easily stop this, and Evangeline would listen to him. But this whole disy was so childish that he found it utterly uninteresting. More importantly, he was already secure in Evangeline''s feelings for him. He wasn''t about to get into a pissing contest over something so trivial. Evangeline went out and didn''t return until dusk. She had found some bamboo stalks and fashioned a simple steamer. Before starting, she confirmed onest time with Soren. Only after he insisted did she ce the fish inside. Even so, she added a few mint leaves and some wild ginger she had managed to find. When the fish was cooked, Soren took his first bite. It was tender and fresh, with almost no gamey taste. Soren raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t nearly as bad as Evangeline had imed. "The bones are removed. Try some." Just as Soren was about to say something, he saw Finn tear off a piece of freshly grilled fish and offer it to Evangeline. Evangeline''s hands were busy, so she naturally leaned forward and took the fish from his fingers. "Not bad," she said after a moment, "but the cooking time is a little off. I think mine tastes better." "Oh, really?¡± Finn replied. "Mhm. Here, you try." She tore off a piece from her own fish, removed the bones, and held it to Finn''s lips. "You''re right, it''s delicious," Finn said with a contented hum. Evangeline took the fish she had been grilling and swapped it with Finn''s. "I may not have your survival skills," she said with a proud smile, ¡°but I''m a better cook." Finn gave her an appreciative thumbs-up. As the two of them bantered back and forth, Soren couldn''t understand how they could find such joy in something so mundane Suddenly the fish in his mouth, which had tasted fine just moments before, turned bitter. That night, Soren couldn''t sleep. In the flickering firelight, he watched Evangeline sleeping peacefully across from him. For the first time he truly saw her face more. beautiful than he''d ever remembered. Her features were delicate and small, her palm-sized face fair and pink. Her brow was gentle and serene, yet held a hint of stubbornness. Finally, Soren''s gaze fell on her lips. They were a soft pink, perfectly shaped. His throat went dry. He was suddenly struck by an impulse to kiss her. The thought ignited a primal urge that exploded in his mind. When he realized what he was feeling, it was as if lightning had struck him. Soren froze. Five years. This was the first time he had ever thought Evangeline was beautiful and felt a desire for her based on her looks alone. Soren''s heart began to pound wildly again. I''m going insane. I''mpletely insane! bet Soren quickly tore his eyes away, trying his best not to look at her. But his traitorous heart refused to quiet down and his gaze involuntarily drifted back to her fo A voice in his head began to chant. If you''re already going insane, you might as well see it through. Soren''s Adam''s apple bobbed. After a few seconds, he pushed himself to his feet and moved haltingly toward Evangeline. Chapter 390 Since they had decided to leave, Evangeline and Finn spent the entire day scouting for a path and assessing the uncertain surroundings, in addition to their usual survival tasks. By nightfall, they were exhausted. Finn, still recovering from his illness, couldn''t fight off his fatigue and fell into a deep sleep. Neither of them noticed Soren approaching. Dragging his heavy body, Soren sat down on the other side of Evangeline, his mind initially filled with certain intentions. She was his ex-wife, but they had a history. In the past, he had never needed her consent for intimacy. He reached out, intending to gently cup her face. But perhaps sensing something in her sleep, Evangeline turned her head slightly, moving it toward Finn. They had been sleeping close together, their heads resting against the wall. With that small movement, Evangeline''s head came to rest on Finn''s shoulder. As if sensing her presence, Finn''s head also tilted slightly toward hers. They looked as if they were nestled together. It was a simple, unconscious gesture, and neither of them likely woke up. But for Soren, it was like being pped across the face. He froze, stunned. He wanted to be angry, to erupt, but his throat felt constricted, and he couldn''t say a word. He noticed the small cuts and scrapes on Evangeline''s face and neck. During dinner, she hade close to him many times, but he hadn''t seen them. Now he did. And it was only then, with a sickening dy, that he realized he had almost gotten her killed. The fact that Evangeline was alive and well didn''t erase what had happened. Not long ago, she had been kidnapped because of him, then nearly plunged off a cliff to her death because of him. She probably hated him now. The impulse from moments before was extinguished, reced by a wave of guilt. Soren pressed his lips together, his eyes dropping to the gently dancing mes. He stood up, nced back at Evangeline onest time. She was shivering, her arms wrapped tightly around herself as she curled into a ball. After a moment''s thought, Soren took off his jacket, draped it over her, and returned to his spot. The night felt exceptionally long. He used to feel there was never enough time, but this was one of the few instances he could remember where time dragged on so painfully. He thought he had grown ustomed to the pain in his broken leg, but for some reason, it began to throb intensely again. Whenever he was unwell, Evangeline had always been the first to worry, sometimes staying up all night, fussing over him, asking if he was thirsty or hung trying to distract him with conversation. Evangeline was still here, right beside him, but... Soren looked across at the two figures nestled together, and the pain felt like it was choking him. His nose stung. It hurts, Evangeline, he thought silently. But he knew she couldn''t hear him. And even if she could, she would probably pretend she hadn''t. She only had eyes for Finn now. There was no room for him. His mind a chaotic mess, Soren didn''t know how he finally fell asleep. When he woke again, he saw his jacket was back on his own shoulders. The fire had died out sometime during the night, leaving only gray embers. From the entrance of the cave, he heard the voices of Evangeline and Finn. They were chatting andughing about something, sounding happy. Soren scoffed inwardly, but he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of curiosity. What was she so happy about? What could Finn possibly have said to make herugh like that? As he thought this, he pushed himself up and hobbled a few steps toward the cave mouth. Before he could hear anything, Evangeline and Finn walked in. Soren quickly scrambled back to his spot, identally jarring his leg. His face paled from the pain, but he quickly masked it, trying to appear nonchnt. Evangeline came in, and it was unclear if she noticed anything amiss. She greeted him naturally. "You''re awake." "We''re nning to keep moving today, to find a way out. It seems unlikely that rescue wille, and even if they get down here into the forest, they might not find us quickly." "There''s only one path forward, so if we keep going, we might be able to walk out of here." Soren watched her lips move, not fully registering her words. Chapter 391 But her tone was calm, all business, a stark contrast to how she''d been moments before. Soren couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. We. The "we" she''d just used meant her and Finn. That made him the outsider. It made sense. With a broken leg, he was probably just a burden she was eager to be rid of. Pushing down the surge of emotion, Soren managed a light "Oh," and added with a sneer, "Then you two go ahead. I''ll stay here and wait for rescue." "Good luck to you both." Evangeline couldn''t possibly miss the bite in his words. But she had no idea what had set Soren off so early in the morning. With a sigh of resignation, she repeated what she''d just said, telling him that rescue would be difficult in this area. Soren either wasn''t listening or didn''t believe her. He crossed his arms and said coldly, "The Fawkes family will find me. You two go on. Don''t worry about me." Evangeline felt helpless. Just as she was about to say more, Finn spoke up. "Why don''t you step outside? I''ll have a word with Mr. Fawkes." Evangeline had no idea what Finn said to Soren, but a few minutester, Soren emerged with a dark expression, using a thick branch as a crutch and limping heavily. Even with his injured leg, he maintained that air of noble, cold indifference. Evangeline didn''t ask what had talked about. She gathered the wild fruits they had picked and anything else that might be useful, then pulled out the simple travois they''d fashioned from vines. The four wheels of the travois were made from hollowed-out sections of thick branches, and the bed itself was a simple, rough tform of branchesshed together. It was crude, but it was strong enough to carry a grown man. Evangeline had thought of making it the night Finn was sick, worried he would slow her down and nning to pull him out. Now, with Soren''s broken leg, it had found its use. "You can''t walk for long on that leg. If you can''t manage, lie down here," Evangeline told him. Soren nced at the travois with a look of disdain. Never mind how ufortable it would be; the idea of being dragged around like some invalid was something he would never ept. Two hourster, Soreny sullenly on the travois while Evangeline and Finn took turns pulling. Three hourster, Soren''s expression had softened slightly. Four hourster, Soren was loungingfortably, barking orders at Evangeline. "Evangeline, slow down! It''s too bumpy. You''re going to scramble my brains." Evangeline was already panting with exhaustion. His words made her fists clench. "If it''s so easy, why don''t you get up and walk yourself!" Evangeline snapped. Even with wheels, the travois was shoddily made, nothing like a hospital gurney. On the uneven, pitted ground, pulling it required immense effort. "I think I reinjured my leg when I was walking earlier," Soren said nonchntly. "I can''t move around. I can''t walk." Evangeline was speechless. She shouldn''t have convinced him toe along. When had he be so shameless? It was obvious-being with Poppy had changed his characterpletely. Finn stopped. "Let''s rest for a bit and have something to eat." "I''ll go find some water nearby." Taking a bamboo tube for water, Finn headed towards theke, leaving Evangeline and Soren alone. Seeing the sweat beaded on Evangeline''s forehead Soren pulled a handkerchief from his pocket just as he was about to offer it to her, she wiped her face with her sleeve. Her sleeve was a little dirty, and she smudged some dirt onto her face. Soren paused, then, on some strange impulse, changed direction, intending to wipe it for her. But before he could touch her, Evangeline saw his hand moving and instinctively flinched away. "What are you doing?" she asked warily. Her wary, suspicious gaze stung Soren. His hand froze in mid-air. He finally feigned casualness and tossed the handkerchief to her. "Your face is dirty." Evangeline was skeptical but didn''t take his handkerchief. She used the back of her hand to wipe the spot he hadvaguely indicated. Seeing the dirt, she said distantly, Oh, thanks." The atmosphere grew strangely delicate. It wasn''t obvious when Finn was there, but now Evangeline realized she felt a bit ufortable being alone with Soren. Though they had agreed on a divorce, she had been the one t unterally cancel itt hadn''t exactly an bicable split, and now things were undeniably awkward. She had nned to remain silent until Finn returned, but after a moment, she heard Soren speak. "The evidence about Poppy on your phone... is it real?" Chapter 392 Evangeline paused, then quickly understood what he was talking about. "You saw it?" Her phone had been tossed somewhere by her captors when she was tied up. But she had kept the evidence well-hidden and hadn''t told anyone about it. She never expected Soren to find it. Soren met her surprised gaze and nodded. For a moment, Evangeline tensed, worried that Soren would interfere to protect Poppy. But then she remembered their current predicament. It wasn''t even certain if they would make it out alive. Her anxiety vanished. After a thought, Evangeline said, "It doesn''t matter anymore." She added, "It doesn''t matter to you. I''ve already submitted the evidence to the police. They''ll investigate whether it''s true or not." She knew her own power was limited. With the Fawkes family involved, and with Poppy pregnant, she might not be able to do much to her. But she wasn''t going to let her child''s death go unpunished. After she spoke, she expected Soren to disbelieve her, to think she was lying, or to defend Poppy as he always had and tell her to let it go. But instead, Soren remained silent for a long time. He didn''t say another word, not even after Finn returned. After their rest, the three of them continued their search for a way out. None of them knew that a major story was breaking back in Serenity City. Glenn had acted decisively, reporting the crime and submitting a mountain of evidence detailing Poppy attempts to frame Evangeline. He had filed awsuit against her, an action that stunned everyone. First, because the official announcement from Fawkes Enterprises had made it clear that Poppy was Soren''s fianc¨¦e and they were about to be engaged. in the public eye, Poppy was gentle, elegant, and the backbone of the entire Fawkes Enterprises R&D department-a goddess beyond reach for many men in Serenity City. No one could connect Poppy with the word "murder." ??? Second, Glenn was known for his calm, steady, andposed demeanor He never did anything rash and rarely got into conflicts. Even when he was attacked by his seniors at the research institute, he had handled it with grace. Now he Nowhe was actively going after a woman, Poppy? This move was practically a deration of war, tearing away all pretense. In more serious terms, it was as if the Carlisles were dering war on the Fawkes family. It seemed almost fanatical, hysterical. Everyone was shocked. Especially since there had been some who had secretly shipped them as a couple during the recent product controversy between Fawkes Enterprises and UME. But the biggest shock was yet toe. After their investigation, the police epted Glenn''swsuit. Not long after, they sent officers to take Poppy into custody to await interrogation and the court''s decision. This meant the police had concrete evidence of Poppy''s involvement in Evangeline''s murder. The media, getting hold of this breaking news, went into a frenzy. However, on the day Poppy was taken away, the Fawkes family chose to protect her at all costs. After pulling numerous strings and citing Poppy''s pregnancy, they managed to get her released on bail. To save face, the Fawkes family spent a fortune to suppress the news. "Glenn, you have some nerve! Who gave you permission to do this?!" At the Carlisle estate. After hanging up with the Fawkes family, Kearney Carlisle stared coldly at Glenn, his eyes wide with fury. He was incandescent with rage. He knew Glenn was no longer the son he could easily control, but he never imagined he would be this audacious. Chapter 393 He had navigated the treacherous waters of Serenity City, finally managing to align with the Lockridge and Fawkes families to secure the Carlisle''s position. If it weren''t for the fact that his dozen or so other children were either too ipetent to take over or too young, he would never have brought Glenn back. Glenn had expected this reaction. His gaze was just as cold as he said calmly, "You brought me back for the future of the Carlisle family. As long as I don''t cause irreparable damage to the family, I don''t believe my actions require anyone''s permission." Kearney was momentarily speechless. That was indeed the promise he had made to Glenn. But- "You''ve offended the Fawkes family now!" Kearney roared. Glenn looked at him calmly. "Poppy is not a member of the Fawkes." Kearney shot back, "But she''s about to marry Soren, and she''s carrying his child!" The fact that the Fawkes family had spent a fortune to get Poppy out and suppress such a huge story was proof enough that they had epted her as their daughter- inw. "You wille with me to the Fawkes estate immediately," Kearney ordered. "Apologize to them and issue a public statement exining that this was all a misunderstanding!" "A misunderstanding?" Glenn let out a softugh. He didn''t answer, simply turning to leave. His silence spoke volumes. His actions said it all. If he had been willing to apologize, he would never have exposed the truth in the first ce. "Take one more step, and I will immediately revoke all your authority within the Carlisle family!" Seeing his words had no effect, Kearney yed his trump card. He knew perfectly well that Glenn''s rash behavior was because of Evangeline. He''d been a different person since her death, and this was him redirecting his anger onto Poppy. But Evangeline''s body had not been found, which meant Glenn''s weakness still existed. Revoking his authority meant taking away the Carlisle men and resources under hismand, which would make finding Evangeline significantly harder. Sure enough, Glenn''s footsteps faltered at his words. But before Kearney could breathe a sigh of relief, Glenn chuckled, a hint of disdain in his eyes as he looked back at his father. "Father, you really are getting old and muddled," Glenn said. Kearney frowned, displeased. "What did you say?" Glenn''s tone was measured. "Poppy has not yet married into the Fawkes family, so she isn''t technically their daughter-inw. And even if she is carrying S?ren''s child, what kind of waves can one child really make?" "Are you really this frightened by one woman and an unborn child?" Kearney started to speak. Glenn didn''t give him the chance. "It''s not even certain if the Fawkes family has truly epted her But even if they have they''re making enemies everywhere in Serenity City, and Soren himself is missing, his fate unknown." "The Fawkes family is a rising power, but no matter how prominent they are, if the other families in Serenity City are willing to join forces and find a weakness, they could copse overnight." "You have such a golden opportunity in front of you, yet you''re still thinking about how to apologize to them?" His words hit Kearney like a bolt of lightning. He froze. Seeing his father reconsidering, Glenn didn''t bother with him any further and walked straight out the door. He hadn''t finished his point, but with Kearney''s years of experience in the business world, those few sentences were enough for him to understand. In the past, this might have been a fantasy. §Ö§ä But with the Fawkes family making so many enemies recently, and more importantly with the major conflict they''d stirred up with the Howard family of Serenity City, the Howards would surely take the lead in uniting the other families. When that happened, whether the Fawkes family could even survive would be the real question. Chapter 394 Kearney watched Glenn''s retreating figure, reying his words. A slow smile spread across his lips. The butler, who had heard everything, kept his eyes lowered, his expression neutral. He understood Kearney''s choice. They had maintained ties with the Fawkes family because their power was something they had to contend with. But now that disaster was looming for the Fawkes, there was no need for the Carlisles to continue debasing themselves. Realizing this, his dark eyes flickered as he asked softly, "Sir, shall we still go to the Fawkes estate?" Kearney nced at him. "You go on behalf of the Carlisle family. Tell them that we are incredibly busy with business matters, and Glenn is too preupied with the search to spare any time." The ''search'' naturally included looking for Soren, a reason they couldn''t argue with. "Very well." The butler acknowledged the order and turned to leave. "Wait," Kearney said, a new thought urring to him. The butler looked back, puzzled. Kearney continued, "Give Glenn another sum of money. Also, gather all the bodyguards on our estate and put them at his disposal to help with the search." The butler hesitated. "Sir? Why is that? You''ve already given Mr. Carlisle so much authority." "And if all the bodyguards are sent out, won''t you be unsafe?" Kearney smiled. "He''s short on manpower right now. What I''m doing is providing a lifeline when he needs it most." His smile wasyered with deep meaning. Glenn''s aggressive move against the Fawkes family had served as both a warning and a test for Kearney. Now that he had confirmed this son was more than capable of leading the Carlisle family, he naturally had to offer some incentives to ensure he would stay willingly. By sacrificing his own safety to help Glenn find Evangeline, Glenn would be indebted to him, regardless of whether Evangeline was found alive. Still, he hoped Evangeline was alive. After all, with her alive, he had a much better grip on Glenn''s leash. However, on the other side of Serenity City, someone held apletely different view. When news of Finn''s suspected death spread through the Lockridge family, the atmosphere took a sharp downturn. The already tense air became so heavy it was almost suffocating. Members of the Lockridge family, avoided the estate unless absolutely necessary, fearing they would get caught in the crossfire. "My poor grandson!" "If I had known, I would never have let him return to the country! This never would have happened, and I wouldn''t have to bury my own grandchild!" "My grandson! My poor, poor grandson!" In the main hall of the Lockridge estate, the Lockridge matriarch was wailing, on the verge of fainting. Sybil Lockridge stood beside her, gently patting her back to soothe her. The news had saddened her as well. "Mother, they haven''t found him yet. There might still be a sliver of hope," she murmured. But her quiet words were drowned out by the sobs, heard by almost no one. Nearby, Victor Lockridge sat on the sofa, seemingly unaffected by the tragic news. He sat with his legs crossed, idly fiddling with a string of prayer beads on his wrist. ncing at the somber mood, he chuckled What''s there to feel sorry about? Finn died for the woman he loved You could almost call it happy asion. At least he got what he wanted before he died." His words made the Lockridge patriarch, standing not far away, turn pale with rage. He mmed his cane on the floor and rose to his feet. "You... Victor, are those words even fit for a human being to say?" Victor sneered. "Isn''t it the truth? He could have survived... oh, wait, he could have just ignored the whole thing from the start. He chose to throw his life away. No one could have stopped him." The words had barely left his mouth when a coffee cup flew through the air, smashing hard against Victor''s face. "Victor! He is your brother!" the Lockridge matriarch shrieked, nearly hysterical. Chapter 395 Shards of porcin sliced into Victor''s skin. In an instant, blood began to well up on his forehead. A drop trickled down to his lips. Victor licked it away, the metallic tang exploding in his mouth. He let out a derisiveugh and wiped his lip with his thumb. The crimson blood added a devilish allure to his handsome, slightly wicked face. Sybil''s brow furrowed with concern. She stepped forward and offered him her handkerchief. Victor nced at it but didn''t take it. "Have I not had enough brothers die over the years?" Victorughed. "By that logic, the ground beneath my feet, the very position I hold in the Lockridge family, is built on a hundred corpses or more." "Back when you were consolidating the Lockridge family''s power, didn''t you turn a blind eye as well?" "What''s wrong? Just because Finn was your favorite grandson, you can''t ept his death?" the Lockridge patriarch''s face turned an even deeper shade of purple. He pointed toward the door and roared, "Get out! Get out of my sight!" Seeing his grandfather''s fury seemed to delight Victor, and his smile grew even wider. "Of course, I''ll leave." "However, the position of Chief Financial Officer belonged to Finn. Now that he''s dead, someone needs to fill it immediately." "Grandfather, Grandmother, you''re both getting on in years. An event like this must have left you grief-stricken and overwhelmed. So, I''ll do you the favor of making the decision for you." The Lockridge matriarch was trembling with rage and reached for another coffee cup to throw. But this time, before she could act, several bodyguards in ck suits swiftly moved to stand in front of Victor. They stared at the elderly couple with menacing eyes. The intimidating presence instantly shifted the tense standoff into a one-sided victory for Victor. They were his elders; Victor wouldn''t physically harm them. But while he wouldn''t cause bodily harm, he wouldn''t hesitate to psychologically torture them under the guise of ''protection.'' So, no matter how furious the two of them were, they had no choice but to suppress their anger. "Well then, I won''t keep you any longer." "Do take care of yourselves." Seeing their fire extinguished, Victor smiled and strode out the door. "Look at him! Just look at that attitude!" After Victor and his bodyguards left, the Lockridge matriarch was trembling from head to toe with rage. Her frantic eyes sought help from Sybil, as if forgetting that Sybil had no power to intervene in such matters. Sybil had been frail since childhood, and as the elders'' most beloved daughter, she had been deliberately kept out of the family''s inte struggles. Everything rted to the Lockridge power structure had nothing to do with her. Consequently, she had no say in what happened. Sybil lowered her eyes and remained silent. The Lockridge patriarch mmed his cane on the floor, sighing in frustration and defeat. Finally, he said, "We should have listened to Sybil from the beginning. We should have transitioned some of the family''s power to Finn''s hands long ago. Then we wouldn''t have ended up in this situation." "Now, the Lockridge family belongs entirely to Victor!" As soon as Victor stepped out of the main doors, a bodyguard came forward to treat his wound. "I told you to keep an eye on Glenn. What''s the status of their search?" Victor asked. The bodyguard was about to speak when Victor cut him off. "Never mind, I can guess. From that height, it''s not like they''d be found so easily." "Take a few men and join the search." "And one more thing. Bring a few dogs that haven''t eaten in days. When you find them, let the dogs have their share." His voice was calm, but the meaning behind his words was brutal. ? The bodyguard, however, seemed unfazed, as if this were nothing out of the ordinary. He nodded, then, as if remembering something, asked, And what if they re still alive?" Victor lifted his gaze to look at him. He ttened his palm and drew it across his throat. "Kill them all." Chapter 396 "The first thing I''m going to do when we get back," Evangeline murmured, her voice raspy with exhaustion and hunger, "is march into a restaurant and order everything I love." ¡°I want roast duck, spicy fried chicken, a hearty stew, a rich tomato soup..." She was fantasizing, picturing steaming hot dishes appearing before her. They had been traveling day and night for what felt like an eternity. At first, they could catch a fish or two from a nearbyke, but as they ventured deeper into the wilderness, the water sources vanished. With nokes, they were reduced to foraging for wild berries. Some days, they found nothing at all, and the gnawing ache of hunger became their constantpanion. Lost in her daydream, Evangeline felt as if the food was truly there. She swallowed hard, her mouth watering, and instinctively reached out a hand. Her foot caught on something. "Oof." She lost her bnce and tumbled to the ground. After several days, Soren''s fractured leg had healed enough that he could walk without too much trouble. Seeing Evangeline fall, he instinctively moved to help her. But Finn was faster. He was already at her side, helping her to her feet. "Are you okay?¡± Finn asked, his brow furrowed with concern. Thudding onto the ground had snapped Evangeline out of her daze. A sharp, searing pain shot through her knee. But knowing there was no doctor for miles, she knewining was useless. She shook her head. "I''m fine. Let''s keep going." Finn, however, ignored her, crouching down to lift the hem of her long skirt. The sudden movement startled Soren, who was a few feet away. For a second, he thought Finn was about to do something inappropriate and opened his mouth to stop him. But Finn stopped at her knee. Her legs, long and pale, were covered in scratches from their journey through the underbrush. But the worst wound was on her knee. It was a bloody mess. A sharp branch was embedded deep in the flesh. an Soren felt a jolt of rm. "Are you idiot, Evangeline?¡± he snapped, a mixture of anger and worry in his voice How can you say youre fine when you''re hurt this badly?" Finn looked up at her, his eyes filled with a pained sympathy. Evangeline felt a flicker of guilt. "It doesn''t really affect my walking, it''s not a big deal," she mumbled. Just as she was about to say more, her gaze fell on something in the distance, and her eyes lit up. "Look..." Finn and Soren followed her pointed finger. All they saw was the same dense forest stretching out before them. "Look at what?" Soren asked, confused. Ignoring the pain in her knee, Evangeline limped over to a tree and pointed to a mark on its trunk. ¡°See this gash? Look how clean the cut is." "So what?" Soren said. But Finn seemed to understand immediately. "It''s a clean cut,¡± he observed, "made by a sharp de. Someone''s been here." Evangeline nodded eagerly. "And the wound on the tree is fresh. They must have been here recently." "No more than two days ago,¡± Finn added. He gave her a small, approving smile. "You''ve learned well these past few days." Evangeline smiled back modestly. "You''re a good teacher." Soren listened to their exchange. Though he had grown ustomed to being the outsider over the past few the easy Swatchin camaraderie between them, he felt an unexinable sense of loss. Just then, an unfamiliar voice cut through the air. "Hey! Who are you people? What are you doing here?" Chapter 397 They turned to see a man standing a short distance away. He wore simple clothes and a straw hat, his expression a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. He was sturdily built and looked young, probably in his mid-twenties, but his skin was dark and weathered from constant exposure to the sun and rain. After a quick assessment, the three of them determined he posed no immediate threat. Clinging to him like a lifeline, they quickly exined their situation. "You''re lucky to be alive," the man said. He went on to exin that the maic fields in this forest were all messed up, renderingpasses useless. Most people who wandered in got lost, even experienced explorers. Fortunately, the man lived nearby, knew the terrain, and knew the way out. "Can you lead us out of here?" Evangeline asked anxiously. The man nced at her, then up at the sky. "We''re still a ways off from the edge of the forest. It''ll take another day or two of walking." "You can stay at my ce for the night," he offered. Evangeline couldn''t shake the feeling whether it was her imagination or not¡ªthat his eyes kept lingering on her face, as if he were trying to ce her. Finn and Soren noticed it too. When they spoke again, they subtly shifted their positions, blocking her from the man''s view. It was clear to them both that he was focused on Evangeline. Soren had never considered Evangeline particrly beautiful before. But after spending these days with her, his gaze fell on her more and more, and he found that the woman he saw was a world away from the one he''d imagined. He''d always believed her to be maniptive and calcting, but these past few days had shown him a different side-she was intelligent and kind She bad a yful streak, bantering with Finn, a far cry from the submissive, uninteresting woman he''d pictured. He used to be baffled as to why Finn would ever be with Evangeline, assuming it was just a way to provoke him. But now, he was beginning to understand that being drawn to her was surprisingly easy. So, it didn''t surprise him that this stranger''s attention was fixed on her now. rm bells went off in Soren''s head. But as Evangeline and Finn began to follow the man, he had no choice but to tag along. They were out of options. Besides, he reasoned, with him and Finn both there, two men against one, things should be fine. If the man had aplices, however, things could getplicated. Evangeline shared the same worry. She stayed alert, memorizing the path and listening to the sporadic conversation between Finn and the stranger. After some time, the man slowed his pace. In the distance, Evangeline spotted a red house nestled in a clearing in front of it was a tilled garden patch with neat rows of green seedlings. Beside it stood a simple thatched shed, and from it, she could hear the faint chirping of chicks. Awisp of smoke curled from the chimney, creating an unreal, idyllic scene, like something out of a fairy tale. It seemed the man really did live here. Just as she had that thought, the slim, graceful figure of a woman emerged from the house. She was dressed simply, carrying a small pile of what looked like freshly washed clothes in her arms, ready to be hung out to dry. Sensing their approach, the woman looked up. Her face came into view, and in that instant, Evangeline felt the blood rush in her veins. "Tessa?!" Chapter 398 Nearly six years had passed since they''dst seen each other, and Theresa Carlisle''s face had slowly begun to fade in Evangeline''s memory. There were terrifying moments when Evangeline had wondered if she would even recognize her friend if they ever met again. She had forced herself to look at old photos, fighting back waves of sadness and loneliness, but the more she stared, the more unfamiliar the face became. To her despair, she thought she was truly starting to forget. But now, as Theresa stood before her, a single nce the shape of her silhouette, the look in her eyes, the small beauty mark just below her eyebrow-was all it took. Recognition hit her like a tidal wave. A lump formed in Evangeline''s throat. Forgetting the pain in her knee, she ran toward Theresa. Theresa seemed just as stunned to see her there, freezing for a moment. But she quickly set down the clothes in her arms, ready to catch Evangeline as she threw herself into her embrace. "How are you here...? I thought... you were..." Evangeline''s voice broke, choked with emotion. Finally, she managed to whisper, "Thank God, you''re okay." She said the words, but tears streamed down her face, and soon she was sobbing uncontrobly. Theresa''s eyes reddened, but she managed a smile, patting Evangeline''s back soothingly. "Still such a crybaby," she teased gently. "You won''t be pretty anymore if you keep this up." She tried to wipe away Evangeline''s tears, hoping to regain someposure. But feeling the hot tears on her fingers and seeing the raw grief on her friend''s face, Theresa''s own control shattered, and she began to cry too. The reunion descended into a tearful mess as the two women clung to each other at the doorway, both sobbing their hearts out. A short distance away, Finn and Soren exchanged a look. The moment their eyes met, Soren quickly looked away. "Is that Theresa? I thought she was dead. What is she doing here?" Soren asked the man beside him. Soren didn''t know much about Theresa. He''d only learned of her existence when he had Evangeline investigated after their divorce He Lockridge and also knew that the Carlistes families had recently spent a fortune trying to find someone named Theresa. But he''d heard rumors that she had died at sea long ago. The man, Leo, sized Soren up for a moment before deciding he could be trusted. ¡°I was nearby when it happened,¡± he exined. "I was lucky enough to save her.¡± "She was on the verge of death, but she was lucky, too." Leo then filled them in. He was the son of a fisherman and had been out at sea when a violent storm hit. He found Theresa unconscious in the water and pulled her from the waves. After getting her to a hospital, he tried to ask for her name and information; but she refused to tell him anything. "The doctors told her to rest, but she seemed to be hiding from something. As soon as she woke up she insisted on leaving and made me promise not to tell anyone I''d seen her." "I was worried something would happen to her, so I followed her." At first, Theresa had been angry, demanding he leave her alone. But Leo was persistent, and eventually she told him a little of her story. She Said some enemies were after her, so she needed to disappear and not let anyone know her whereabouts." "She also said she only came back because she heard her best friend''s marriage had been a disaster, that her scumbag ex-husband had driven her to the brink of suicide, and that she''d recently suffered a miscarriage." At those words, Soren froze. Finn cast a cool, sidelong nce at him but said nothing. Leo didn''t notice their reactions and continued, pointing toward Evangeline. "It was only just now that I realized thedy with you looked exactly like the friend in her photograph. That''s why I brought you all here." Chapter 399 "Otherwise,¡± Leo added, "I wouldn''t have risked bringing you here." After all, Theresa had chosen this secluded ce precisely because it was isted, a ce where her enemies would never find her. Finn offered a faint smile. "And you weren''t afraid we might be those enemies she mentioned?" Leo stiffened, his eyes instantly wary. "Are you?" "Of course not,¡± Finn said smoothly. "In fact, Theresa is practically my brother''s wife." The tension in Leo''s shoulders eased. But his guard went up again as he turned to Soren. "And you? Who are you?" Soren froze. Before he could answer, Evangeline and Theresa, having finallyposed themselves, called out to them. "Finn!" Evangeline waved, beckoning them over. Theresa''s expression was back to normal, except for the slight redness around her eyes. She showed no signs of fear or anxiety. Seeing this, Leo figured Soren wasn''t a threat and led them toward the house. Their clothes were thin, tattered, and filthy. Leo took the men to find clean clothes while Theresa led Evangeline into a room to treat her knee. Fortunately, the wound wasn''t deep, just a nasty scrape. After disinfecting and bandaging it, the worst was over. Theresa then pulled clean, warm clothes from a wardrobe for her. "This thin dress... I don''t know how you survived thest few days." She looked at the flimsy fabric, the only realyer being the jacket-Finn''s jacket-that Evangeline wore. Thinking of the drastic temperature drops at night, Theresa''s eyes welled up again. Evangeline had also thought she wouldn''t make it. But Finn had been there. He''d built fires, and when it got too cold, he''d held her close, their shared body heat the only thing keeping the chill at bay. Now she realized that if she had fallen from that cliff alone, she would have frozen to death, if the fall itself hadn''t killed her. She found herself recounting the entire ordeal to Theresa. ¡°But I''m so grateful I ended up here," Evangeline finished with a smile. How else would she have been reunited with Theresa? In retrospect, all the suffering and despair of the past few days seemed worth it, just to see her friend again and know she was alive. Theresa clicked her tongue. "Silly girl. Who in their right mind is happy about nearly getting themselves killed?" she chided gently. "The people who care about you must be worried sick." Evangeline knew she was right. Though, the only person who truly cared about her now was probably Glenn. At that thought, Evangeline wanted to tell her how desperately Glenn had been searching for her and ask about what had happened all this time. But just as she was about to speak, Leo''s voice came from outside, calling them toe eat. Theresa answered him. ¡°Let''s get you some food. You must be starving,¡± she said to Evangeline. Evangeline''s stomach rumbled in agreement. They had all the time in the world to talk now that they were together again. She could ask her questionsterter. The two of them headed to the kitchen, where a hot meal was waiting. There was no roast duck or rich tomato soup, but there was a Lemon Herb Roasted Chicken, and Grilled Lemon Garlie Salmon. It was world away from the wild berries and unseasoned fish they had been surviving on. Evangeline swallowed hard as she and Finn entered the room. Soren was right behind them, but just as he was about to step inside, an arm shot out, blocking his path. Theresa was smiling at him, but her beautiful, almond-shaped eyes held nothing but ice. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fawkes. You''re not wee here." Chapter 400 Theresa''s words hung in the air, catching everyone by surprise. Finn didn''t pause, merely casting a brief nce over his shoulder before leading Evangeline to a seat at the dining table. Leo, unaware of Soren''s identity or the history between them, looked uncertain. Back home, he would have tried to mediate a conflict like this. But Theresa''s situation wasplicated, and he trusted she had her reasons, so he remained silent. With no one else speaking up, Soren''s gaze instinctively found Evangeline. She had been momentarily confused, but quickly understood: Theresa was defending her, getting revenge on her behalf. After a few seconds of deliberation, she decided not to interfere. Evangeline deliberately avoided Soren''s gaze and sat down next to Finn. "If you''ll excuse us, Mr. Fawkes," Theresa said, her voice polite but firm as she repeated her order for him to leave. Soren let out a bitterugh. A king dethroned. Back in Serenity City, no one would dare speak to him this way. The humiliation was a new and acrid taste. He certainly wasn''t going to beg to be let in. Soren stepped back from the doorway and turned to leave, but after a few steps, he stopped, a sense of injustice gnawing at him. He turned back, his voice low and cold. "Miss Carlisle, I know you and Evangeline are close, and you want to stick up for her. But don''t you think this is a little childish?" Theresa was unfazed. She smiled, a mocking glint in her eyes. "Childish?" she echoed. "And do you have any idea how long your Fawkes family has been tormenting her with your own ''childish'' methods?" "The Fawkes family tormented her?" Soren was genuinely baffled. He admitted he had treated Evangeline poorly, but how had the Fawkes family ever wronged her? His grandmother had loved her like her own granddaughter. His mother had been strict, yes, but only because she was grooming her to be the futuredy of the Fawkes estate. Flora... well, Flora had been difficult, but "torment" felt like a stretch. The thought spurred him to argue. He could ept Evangeline hating him, but he wouldn''t stand for her twisting the truth, ndering his family to outsiders. He expected Theresa to argue back, but she simply let out a short, derisiveugh, showing no interest in debating him. "If that''s what you truly believe," she said, her voice dropping to a low, serious tone, "then I suggest you stay far away from Evangeline. The pain you and your family have caused her is a nightmare you can''t even begin to imagine." With that, Theresa shut the door, leaving a stunned Soren outside. The kitchen wasrge, with some distance between the door and the dining table: Theresa and Soren had spoken quietly, so while those inside could hear their voices, the words were muffled Leo nced curiously, toward the door What''s with him?" he asked Theresa. "Is he going to be okay out there by himself?" "He''ll be fine." Theresa was certain. She scoffed. "They''re businessmen. They always make sure they''ll be fine. They talk about love and emotion, but their hearts are just calctors, weighing profits and losses." "I''ve seen plenty of his type," she said, turning her attention back to the table. ¡°Don''t worry about him. Evangeline, eat up. You''re so much thinner than thest time I saw you. It breaks my heart." Throughout the meal, Theresa kept piling food onto Evangeline''s te. As for Finn, she had no particr affection for him, given that his is a member of the Lockridges. But she''d heard he treated Evangeline well and had ended up in this mess trying to save her Plus he was quiet and seemed to know his ce so Theresa mostly pretended he wasn''t there. After dinner, Evangeline saw Soren sitting on arge rock not far from the house, his head bowed, lost in thought. Later, while they were washing the dishes, Evangeline couldn''t help but bring him up, tentatively pleading his case to Theresa. Chapter 401 "He only ended up this way because he was looking for me and Finn." "Besides, it''s all in the past. I don''t care about what happened before." Theresa seemed to have expected her to say that. It was no surprise, and she just smiled faintly. ¡°Evangeline, I know you don''t care. That''s why I have to." "When I was little, I also thought that the only way to be happy was to ignore my own feelings, to be selfless and carefree. I thought being sensible would make people like me more." "But that''s not how it works. Not caring about yourself means giving up on yourself. And once you give up on yourself, others won''t have any qualms about how they treat you. To them, you be nothing more than a collection of potential benefits.¡± "That''s why someone could be given away as a gift for personal gain, without a second thought." Theresa''s gaze darkened slightly. Evangeline saw the look in her eyes and knew she was thinking about her past. She had been a gift from Kearney, delivered to Victor''s bed. That was the day Theresa''s nightmare began. Thinking of the past, Evangeline couldn''t bear to touch on her friend''s pain and tried to change the subject. But Theresa, perhaps sensing her intention, smiled gently and took the lead. "Actually, these are all things Jan taught me." At the mention of the name "Jan," Theresa''s eyes involuntarily softened. Even her voice grew tender. Jan, the adopted son of the Lockridges, was the man Theresa had loved most deeply. Hearing his name, Evangeline''s heart tightened, and she looked at Theresa with worry. Theresa smiled, knowing what she was afraid of. She dried her hands and gently took Evangeline''s. Theresa''s palm, still cool from the water, felt chilly, but her tone and smile were warm. "Evangeline, I''m not sad. I''m actually quite happy." "Over the years, I took him to the ends of the earth. I showed him the northern lights. We saw the ocean the desert, we went to balls loved the sea and the sky, sol scattered his ashes in the heart of the ocean." ¡°Before, we were always apart, and being together was so hard. But now, whenever I look up, I can see him." ¡°Evangeline, I feel so happy. I want you to be happy, too. To have the kind of happiness you''ve always wanted." After leaving the room, Evangeline''s mind was a whirlwind of emotions. She was d that Theresa had finally moved on from the past, but even as she felt that joy, an inexplicable sense of unease and worry crept in. After a moment, she realized the source of her anxiety. Even now, Victor''s obsession with Theresa hadn''t faded. And she could tell that Theresa still harbored a deep resentment for him. The happiness she wanted was for Theresa to return to Serenity City with her Even if they couldn''t go back to how things were, they could at least live a normal, peaceful life. But if Theresa returned, Victor would never let her go. At that thought, Evangeline sighed softly and looked up at the sky. The vast, dark night sky was filled with twinkling stars. When her mother gave her the name Evangeline, it was with the hope that she would find light in the darkness and never give up hope, even in the most desperate of times. Her mother had managed everything from Whitmore Industries down to the Whitmore family with perfect order if she were still here, a proble ¥¸¥¹ like this wouldn''t have fazed her. But s... Evangeline lowered her gaze, her fingers gently caressing the ring her mother had left her, feeling a wave of helplessness. Her vision blurred with a film of tears. Through the haze, Evangeline saw Finn standing in front of her. Seeing her red-rimmed eyes, Finn couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "I never realized you were such a crier." Evangeline didn''t speak, just wrapped her arms around his waist in a sullen hug. Finn was momentarily stunned by the sudden embrace. His breath hitched, and his whole body stiffened as he felt an unwee stirring deep within him. Chapter 402 Finn could feel Evangeline''s sadness, and he knew this wasn''t the right time for such a reaction. He didn''t know why, or when it had started, but his feelings for her were gradually spinning out of his control. Worried she might notice his sudden awkwardness, Finn didn''t dare to move, simply letting her hold him. After what felt like a long time, Evangeline finally let go. Her eyes were terribly red, and her voice was a little hoarse when she spoke. "I''m sorry. I lost the ring you gave me." At her words, the tension that had gripped Finn finally eased, and he smiled. ¡°Is that all?" "It''s okay. Once we get out of here, we''ll find a way to get it back." "Everything that was lost wille back." With that, he sat down beside her, adjusting his clothes to hide his earlier reaction, and said slowly, "When we get back, I won''t tell anyone I saw Theresa." This was something that had been weighing heavily on Evangeline''s mind. As close as she and Finn were, he was still connected to the Lockridges and had aplicated rtionship with Victor. Evangeline knew he would help her, but she wasn''t sure how he would choose between her and Victor. But if she actually asked him, it would show that she didn''t trust him. She didn''t want to create a rift between them with her own suspicions, especially at such a crucial point in their developing rtionship. After all, she needed Finn for the future of UME and to take down Victor. Not far away, Soren''s gaze had been fixed on Evangeline ever since she had left the room. Now, watching the two of them sitting side-by-side, their posture intimate, he felt his heart being squeezed by an invisible hand, the pressure so intense it was hard to breathe. One hand gripped the trunk of a tree so tightly that his fingertips were scraped raw, but he didn''t notice. Throughout their journey, he had thought he''d grown ustomed to their affectionate disys, but he now realized that wasn''t true at all. Seeing her with Finn, supported by her friend Theresa, and seeing how he himself was being pushed out her life, he finally recognized the deep well of resentment inside him. If he had never been with Evangeline in the first ce, maybe it would have been easier to bear. But he had once had her. They had been married for five years. If only he had realized sooner, he could have stopped the divorce. But now, all he could do was watch as she drifted further and further away,ughing and talking with another man. Was it possible? Had he really been wrong all along? As he was lost in thought, a sound came from nearby. Soren''s senses sharpened, and he immediately grew alert. "Who''s there?" Leo emerged from behind a tree, holding a te of food. "Hey, man. Come get something to eat." His tone was open and friendly. ¡°I''m an outsider, so it''s not my ce to get involved in your business." "I don''t know why Theresa doesn''t like you, but I can tell you''re not used to this kind of hardship. With alt you''ve been through, your body must be struggling." Leo pushed the te of food toward him. Soren''s stomach was already growling, but he didn''t take it. Confused, Leo followed his gaze. When he saw Evangeline and Finn nestled closely together, he seemed to have a realization. He looked back at Soren. Then, as if he''d discovered a secret, he grinned yfully. "What''s this? You have a crush on her?" "Too bad. They look pretty serious to me." "During dinner, the way they were looking at each other... you could et practically see the sparks. I''d say you should give up now save yourself the heartache." Chapter 403 Soren nced at him, realizing the man probably didn''t know who he was or anything about their rtionships. Leo was naturally chatty. "Hey, man, I haven''t asked yet. What do you do? And what''s your connection to Miss Theresa?" "You all seem to know each other pretty well, right?" Soren wasn''t one to share much with strangers. But something about Leo''s simple, down-to-earth manner made him unexpectedly answer, and even more unexpectedly, lie. "I run a small business." "Yeah, we all know each other well." Leo''s eyes lit up. "Then can you tell me a little about Miss Theresa''s past?" Soren paused at the question, studying him with a subtle look. "You..." ¡°I don''t mean anything by it! I''m just curious." Leo let out a couple of sheepishughs. Just curious? He was a man, too. Soren would have to be a fool to believe a lie like that. Scoffing inwardly, Soren threw a bucket of cold water on him. "She has a fianc¨¦." Worried that Leo might still have ideas about Theresa, Soren added a helpful warning. "Her fianc¨¦''s name is Victor. He''s been looking for her for years. Theresa might go back to him at any time, so you''d better not get your hopes up." Leo had never heard the name, but at Soren''s words, the light in his eyes instantly dimmed. But he recovered quickly. He smiled again. ¡°That makes sense. Miss Theresa is so beautiful and capable. You can tell she''s not someone a guy like me could ever hope to be with. Having a fianc¨¦ is perfectly normal." Though his words imed it was normal, Soren could clearly see the disappointment on his face. her Soren couldn''t help but offer a word offort. ¡°You''re not so bad yourself. When her family finds her you can probably get some money out of it, marry a pretty girl, and start a family." Leo waved his hand dismissively. "That sounds so boring. I''d rather stay by her side. As long as she doesn''t hate me, I''ll stay with her. Seeing her happy makes me happy too." With that, Leo chuckled again. Soren couldn''t understand his broad-mindedness, how he could remain so calm after hearing she had a fianc¨¦. His stomach let out a loud growl. Soren picked up the food Leo had brought but just as he was about to start eating a thought urred him. He looked up and asked, "Did Theresa ever mention Evangeline to you?" Leo nodded. ¡°Not much, but she said a few things." Soren put down his utensils. "What did she say?" Leo replied, ¡°She said Evangeline married a scumbag, a lowlife, a man worse than a dog After all, you could get attached to a dog after five years, but after five years with him..." WI Soren couldn''t listen anymore and held up a hand. "You can skip the insults." Leo fell silent, thinking for a moment. "Then there''s not much else." ¡°Oh, wait,¡± Leo added. ¡°She said Evangeline was constantly bullied, and it was led by her ex-husband." Soren''s expression turned agitated. ¡°That''s impossible!" His voice rose several octaves. Noticing Leo''s startled look, he realized he had overreacted. He calmed himself and lowered his voice. ¡°No matter what, he''s a grown man. Why would he lead a campaign to bully a woman?" Leo sighed. ¡°Not all men are good men. There are plenty of scumbags out there.¡± Soren couldn''t hold it in any longer. "I am his ex-husband." Chapter 404 Leo''s expression changed in an instant, his brow furrowing deeply. "So you''re that scumbag?" Furious, Leo reached for the te of food to take it back. Seeing this, Soren quickly added, "...''s friend." "A friend of his is probably no better," Leo retorted. "No wonder Theresa hates you so much." Desperate, Soren rushed to exin, "I know him, but we rarely see each other." ¡°We''re all in the same social circle, so it''s normal for our paths to cross, right?" Hearing that, Leo''s anger subsided slightly. He ced the food back down. Soren felt a wave of helplessness. Back in Serenity City, people would kill for a chance to meet him or be associated with him. He never thought he''d see the day he was despised like this. After a moment, Soren added, "But his character probably isn''t as bad as you make it out to be. I can guarantee he''s never done anything like bullying." Seeing his adamant expression, Leo, who normally wouldn''t meddle so much in others'' affairs, decided to borate. After all, Soren had told him about Theresa, and he seemed genuinely unable to understand. He snorted coldly and exined, "Sometimes you don''t have to actively lead the charge. His status does the work for him." "As the husband, when he mistreats his own wife, he''s basically telling everyone else that it''s eptable. When other family members see that, they think if the husband himself is doing it, then they can too." Soren wanted to argue, but Leo continued, "If you don''t believe me, think about it. How did his family treat Evangeline?" "The moment the first person in the family started bullying her, everyone else, no matter how well they acted, looked down on her in their hearts." Leo''s words hit Soren like a ton of bricks. He was stunned, frozen in ce. He thought of Flora. Flora was rtively simple-minded and had never hidden her disdain for Evangeline in his presence. He had never thought anything of it before. But now, after hearing Leo''s exnation and remembering the attitude of his own mother, Helena, towards Evangeline that he''d seen on his afe on one, it was as if something finally clicked. Soren said nothing, but Leo was getting more and more worked up,unching into another tirade against the "scumbag." "It''s normal for couples to fight, even to dislike each other. But my mom always taught me that no matter how much you argue at home, you never, ever disrespect your partner in front of others." "You are thepany you keep. My advice? Stay far away from a friend like that." ¡°Besides, listen to your wife, and you''ll have a good life." Just then, Theresa''s voice called out from a distance. Seeing his cue, Leo didn''t linger. He whispered to Soren, "The kitchen will be empty tonight. Just leave the bowl and utensils there. You can crash in the kitchen for the night. Tilse get you in the morning." Then Leo left, taking a roundabout path back to his room, leaving Soren alone in the dark. Soren''s chest felt like it was stuffed with cotton, a heavy, suffocating weight. In the past, if anyone had dared to speak to him like that, he would have assumed they''d been paid off by Evangeline to nder his family. But now, he had experienced for himself what it was like to be unceremoniously cast out by Theresa. He felt like a rootless weed, adrift and filled with anxious uncertainty. Theresa''s dislike for him mirrored the Fawkes family''s contempt for Evangeline. And he was only in this situation temporarily, brought low by circumstance. In reality, he still had the entire Fawkes family backing him. Chapter 405 But Evangeline had been married to him in Serenity City for five years. The Whitmore family had cut ties with her, and the Fawkes family, led by him, had refused to ept her. She had lived in that state for five long years. Before, he had never understood why Evangeline was so insistent on divorcing him. But now, in this very moment, Soren felt he finally understood. Because for her, the marriage had been nothing but pain from beginning to end. The sky grew darker. With only two small wooden cabins fit for living, Finn and Leo shared one room for the night, while Evangeline and Theresa shared the other. For the past two nights, she had slept outside, cold and worried about potential dangers, and hadn''t slept well at all. Perhaps feeling safe now, Evangeline finally had a good night''s sleep. But her messed-up internal clock still woke her just as the sky began to lighten. Theresa was sleeping soundly. Evangeline needed to use the restroom but didn''t want to disturb her. She tucked the nket around her friend, then quietly got up and went outside. The air was many times fresher than in Serenity City. After the rain, the sky had cleared, and a beautiful rainbow stretched across the horizon. Evangeline instinctively reached for her pocket to take a picture, only to remember she didn''t have her phone. Soren, kept awake all night by Leo''s words and memories of his years with Evangeline, hadn''t slept a wink. When he heard movement from Evangeline''s room in the morning, he had followed her out, wanting to apologize. He walked up beside her, about to speak, but Evangeline seemed to sense his approach first. She assumed he couldn''t stand the harsh conditions and wanted to leave as soon as possible. Without turning her head, she said tly, "I spoke with Theresa. Leo knows the way. He''ll guide you back to Serenity City today." ¡°Guide me back?" Soren caught the implication in her words. "What about you?¡± "Finn and I will stay here for a couple more days..." Before Evangeline could finish, Soren said somewhat unnaturally, "You need to keep your distance from Finn from now on." Evangeline didn''t understand. "What?" Soren paused. "I know now why you divorced me." "All these years, my family and I have wronged you." "When we get back, I''ll tell the rest of the Fawkes family. I''ll treat you well." Evangeline waspletely bewildered. Soren continued, "You and Finn have no future. The Lockridges will never ept you as their daughter-inw." "Besides, you were married to me for five years. Everyone in Serenity City knows our history and they know about your rtionship with the Whitmore family. Even if you get married again, it''ll be hard to find a good match." "Remarrying me is your best option." Soren had intended to speak softly, to be conciliatory, but he had so rarely shown weakness in front of Evangeline or bothered to exin self to anyone content Words he hadn''t spoken before felt foreign in his mouth. The sentiment he wanted to express twisted on its way out, and the meaning changedpletely. To Evangeline''s ears, it sounded like he was saying she was worthless and that no one else would want her. That remarrying her was an act of charity, of pity Evangeline was so angry sheughed. But then again, she had always known Soren looked down on her, so it wasn''t a surprise. In the past, it would have hurt her. But now, Evangeline just shot back with biting sarcasm. "Soren, who do you think you are? You can''t even hold a candle to Finn." "Remarry you?! I''d rather never marry again and be Finn''s secret mistress!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 406 Of course, Evangeline had only said it out of anger. She expected Soren to be furious. After all,paring him to Finn and then dering she''d rather be Finn''s mistress than marry him was a profound insult. Soren was a man ustomed to being on a pedestal, with people falling over themselves to tter and pursue him. He had never been humiliated like this. But to her surprise, Soren''s face only paled for a moment. "Do you really like him that much?" Whatever he was thinking, he quickly regained hisposure. "I can agree to you having a secret affair with him." "As long as it doesn''t get leaked to the media, I can ept it." "I can turn a blind eye until you two break up." Evangeline was stunned into silence, certain she must have misheard him. Had he lost his mind? The thought was so jarring that she couldn''t help but ask it aloud. "Have you forgotten you''re engaged to Poppy?" "And she''s pregnant with your child." As if he had anticipated her question, Soren answered smoothly, "The engagement is just for show, to give my grandmother hope and help her recover. Who the bride is doesn''t really matter." "I''ll handle Poppy. I''ll arrange a marriage for her as an adopted daughter of the Fawkes family." "The news about her pregnancy hasn''t gotten out. The child belongs to the Fawkes family and will be raised under our names. We can consider itpensation for the child we lost." He had spent all night thinking, and he believed he had found the best possible solution for them both. He had already tasted the pain and confusion of losing Evangeline, the feeling of utter emptiness. He now understood the tormented and agonizing situation she had endured for all those years. From now on, he would manage their rtionship properly. He used to think Evangeline was being unreasonable, that they had reached the end of the line. But now, with all the problemsid bare, he saw that every issue had room for resolution. It was true in business, and it was true in love. Seeing that Evangeline hadn''t rejected him outright this time but had fallen silent, he felt a flicker of confidence. After a moment''s thought, Soren added, "If you have any other conditions, feel free to name them." Evangeline gave a small, wry smile. "Any condition at all?" Soren nodded. Hearing her soften, he felt a wave of relief. ¡°I want five billion dors. Cash,¡± Evangeline stated. Soren froze. He was almost certain she was messing with him. Did she have any idea how much five billion in cash was? Even if all four of Serenity City''s great reso emilies pooled their resources, they might not he able to Co with that much liquid cash Selling off shares or real estate might make it possible, but doing so uld ever his cash flow and the end for the Fawkes family. Soren felt she was deliberately making things impossible. ¡°Evangeline, are you ying games with me?" Evangeline just smiled. "The day the cash hits my ount is the day I remarry you." Soren''s lips parted, but no words came out. Evangeline read his mind. "I know you don''t think I''m worth five billion, but while you may not I do. Even if I''m not worth it now, I will be the future." "If you can''te up with the money, I suggest you stop making empty promises about me remarrying you." With that, Evangeline turned and left without another nce in his direction. She had, of course, made the demand to deliberately corner Soren, hoping he would drop the idea entirely. And for the next few days, Soren didn''t mention it to her again. What Evangeline didn''t know was that Soren had summoned Leo for advice that very night. Chapter 407 Soren had devised a n to pay her the five billion in installments. "Her ex-husband is still very keen on getting back together with her, but the amount she''s asking for is just too much." "Right now, the most cash I can offer is two hundred million. My real estate and stocks are worth about two billionbined. At my current rate of earning, I should be able to pay off the other half in about ten years..." Soren meticulouslyid out his assets, hoping Leo could offer some good advice. In the middle of his exnation, he didn''t even notice the slip of the tongue. When Leo heard the word "I," he raised an eyebrow but didn''t call him on it. "I''d advise your ''friend'' to just give up," Leo said. "Don''t waste time on this." "She''s a smart woman. I''m sure she wouldn''t make such a difficult demand without a reason." "Before she proposed this condition, she must have given him another one-one that your friend couldn''t, or wouldn''t, fulfill. So she hit him with an impossible request to make him back off." Leo took a sip of water. "Why don''t you think back a little?" Soren had a good memory. Leo''s prompt was all it took. He had asked Evangeline to remarry him before, and her condition had been for him to send Poppy to the police. Soren remained silent. Leo pped him on the shoulder, affecting a wise tone. "Love isn''t like business. It''s not asplicated as you think." "It''s simple, really. You just have to show her that you love her, that you care about her, that she''s different from everyone else in your eyes." "A true loving rtionship is moreplex, but you said she once loved her ex- husband. The foundation should still be there. If you make a change now, there might still be hope." Then, Leo pointed to the figures Soren had been calcting. "I think you should spend less time trying to solve these ridiculously difficult conditions." "Even if you did have that much money and you did get back together, things would never be the same." Leo''s curiosity about Evangeline had been piqued, so he''d asked Theresa a few more questions and gotten the full story. He had initially despised the scumbag ex-husband, but after spending a couple of days with Soren, he found the man wasn''t quite as monstrous as he''d imagined. Reconciliation seemed unlikely, but Leo felt Soren at least deserved to understand why he would fail. Since Soren insisted on leaving together, he stayed. After a few more days, Theresa finally brought up the topic she had been avoiding-returning to Serenity City. Evangeline''s eyes reddened, and she couldn''t stop herself from begging Theresa to leave with her. She knew that returning Theresa to that toxic, environment the endless strife the Carlisles, the social obligations, and Victor''s coercion-would be like handing her a knife to kill herself with. But she couldn''t help asking. She couldn''t bear to be separated from her. After her mother''s death, her world had shattered. The city was bustling, but it felt like she was the only onezin it. She had no one to share her true. feelings with, no one to give her advice when she was in trouble, no one to protect her when she was bullied. Only when Theresa was by her side did she feel like she wasn''tpletely alone. Moreover, during all the years they were apart, she had constantly worried that something would happen to Theresa. Finn saw Evangeline''s distress and added a few words of his own, but as expected, Theresa''s resolve was firm. She was staying. Evangeline''s eyes welled with tears. Finally, she said, ¡°Then I''m not leaving either. I''ll stay here with you." Chapter 408 Before Finn or Soren could say anything, Theresa stepped forward and wrapped Evangeline in a hug. Her own eyes were red. Theresa understood Evangeline''s pain all too well. She felt it, too. These few days with Evangeline had been a joy, like stepping back in time to their youth, before everything went wrong. When she and Evangeline would burst outughing in their room, she half-expected Julian to walk in, just like he used to, and ask with a smile, "What''s so funny?" Kearney hadn''t allowed her to get too close to any men, so Theresa had often used "visiting Evangeline" as an excuse to meet Julian. He would take them to newly opened cafes and charming French restaurants. Even though Victor always found some excuse to tag along, those happy, carefree moments were still something she often reminisced about over the years. But after the memories faded, Julian would not appear. Just as they, too, had drifted further and further apart. Theresa reluctantly let her go. "Evangeline, you and I are different." "You have a much brighter future ahead of you, and a career you haven''t finished building. If you stay here, you''ll regret leaving all that behind." "You do, too," Evangeline replied. She wanted to tell Theresa to move forward, to find her own faith in the future again. But thinking of the long years of pain Theresa had endured, she swallowed the words. Kearney was a pragmatist who would try to exploit Theresa''s value the moment she returned. And Victor was a master maniptor who would use every trick in the book to keep her there. After her first escape, getting away a second time would be even harder. She couldn''t go back to Serenity City. As reason returned, Evangeline dug her nails into her palm, choking back sobs. Theresa took her hand and said earnestly, ¡°Evangeline, I wille back.¡± She lowered her voice so only they could hear. "I''m just running away for now, not forever." "When I''ve thought things through and found the courage to stand up to them, I wille back for good." "So, you have to go back and live well." Thest two sentences were spoken with a newfound strength. Evangeline looked up and saw the seriousness in her friend''s eyes. The anxiety and unease in her heart finally settled. After a tearful farewell, Leo led Evangeline and the others away. On the way back, Soren realized he had left behind the satellite phone from their fall and had to double back to get it. While they waited, Evangeline noticed they were in a less rugged area of the mountains that seemed more suitable for a rescue operation. Worried that a rescue team might get lost, they decided to leave marks on the trees and along the path, pointing the way out. That way, even if the rescue failed, the team wouldn''t lose their way. Once Soren returned, the four of them pressed on. With Leo leading, they moved much faster than before. It was a good thing he was there; the deeper they went, the harder it became to get their bearings. At one point, even Leo almost got lost. After walking in a circle, he stopped, closed his eyes, and led them out based on pure instinct. ¡°It''s often hard to find your direction at sea, too," he said proudly. "When that happens, I rely on my gut. And my gut is right nine times out of ten." They chatted idly as they walked. After nearly a full day of travel, they finally ran into the rescue party. Before they even saw anyone, the four of them heard faint shouts echoing through the forest, calling the names of the three missing people. Leo held up a hand, gesturing toward a tree. "Follow the line of this tree straight ahead, and you''ll get out you can walk then the way on your own. I''m heading back now." The three thanked him and didn''t try to make him stay. They all knew, without saying it, that Leo''s disappearance was the best way to protect Theresa and avoid anyplications. After watching Leo walk away, they finally called out in response to the rescue team. The forest they were being rescued from was muchrger and moreplex than they had imagined. Arabe Lockridge had been leading the rescue team for nearly a week straight, and she was starting to feel dazed from exhaustion. Chapter 409 The locals refused to enter this part of the forest. Even after offering a high price, no one was willing to act as their guide. They had no choice but to figure it out themselves. For safety, Arabe had led her team as deep into the forest as they could go before their phones lost signal. Then, each person tied a long rope, woven from several strands and stretching thousands of meters, around their waist. Now, the rope was nearly at its maximum length, and the terrain was getting moreplicated, but they still hadn''t reached the cliff where the group had fallen. The path grew harder to navigate, the direction harder to discern. By this point, Arabe''s heart had sunk. Just as she was about to gather her team and select a volunteer party to push forward, she heard a familiar voice from a distance. "Arabe." "We''re over here!" Arabe thought she was hallucinating fromck of sleep. She rubbed her ears, but when a team member beside her gasped and edged closer in fear, she realized it was real. It wasn''t just her; everyone had heard it. ¡°Oh god, are we dealing with ghosts?" someone thought in terror. The same tense thought was written on everyone''s faces. They had all prepared for the worst¡ªthat the three were already dead. Arabe was the first to snap out of it, hurrying toward the sound. After a few steps, she remembered something and called out to one of the Carlisle family members on the rescue team. "Contact Glenn. Tell him we''ve found them and toe pick them up." The man took off at a run to make the call. With the reinforcements Kearney had provided, Glenn''s manpower had swelled, and he had teams searching every viable rescue point down the mountain. To ensure they found them as soon as possible, Glenn himself had stayed at the location closest to the mountain peak and their fall site. He was about a thirty-minute drive from Arabe''s position. After receiving the call, Glenn immediately handed over his duties to a trusted subordinate and prepared to leave. Before he left, he noticed Flora standing nearby, her eyes swollen like walnuts, looking at him with desperate hope. The call hadn''t mentioned Soren specifically, but it had mentioned three figures. Assuming Soren was with them, Glenn thought for a moment and decided to bring Flora and a few of the Fawkes family members along. Meanwhile, Arabe had finally reached the three bedraggled figures. To avoid revealing they had seen Theresa, they had changed back into the clothes they were wearing before the fall. Arabe had been convinced Finn was dead. Seeing him now, standing before herpletely unharmed she forgot everything else and rushed toward him. fo Finn grinned and called out, "Arabe." Arabe, a mix of worry, lingering fear, and anger, swung a light p at "You little brat!" Despite her his arm You little b words, a thin mist had already formed in her eyes. Then, she looked at Evangeline, a whirlwind of emotions churning inside her. Evangeline looked at her sheepishly and apologized. Finn had put himself in such danger to save her. Even though she and Finn were close, Arabe was his family, and she felt she owed her an apology. Arabe just looked at her. At first, she had been angry, unable to ept it, but after so many days, the anger had faded. Besides... "That damn fool jumped on his own. It wasn''t like you threatened him or forced him to do it," Arabe said, her tone still sharp with residual anger Even if he had died, it would have been his own bad luck nothing to do with you." Finn could tell his sister was just venting. "Arabe~¡± he whined yfully. Arabe ignored him. Finn gave Evangeline a look, and she understood. She softly called out, "Arabe," and apologized again. Arabe still had some lingering anger, but hearing Evangeline''s soft, gentle voice calling her ''sister'' made it inexplicably vanish. Arabe couldn''t help butugh at herself. "You two..." Before she could finish, Soren, who had been silent all this time, suddenly went pale. Chapter 410 "Danger! Get down!" The crack of a gunshot shattered the dense forest air the moment the words left his lips. Birds burst from the trees, scattering in a flurry. The sudden turn of events sent the rescue team into a panic, with screams erupting as everyone scrambled for cover. Soren had noticed a suspicious, furtive figure behind a tree just moments before. The instant he saw the gun barrel aim at Evangeline, he acted on pure instinct, lunging toward her and shoving her aside. An explosive pain erupted in his chest. His action had been entirely subconscious. His mind went nk, and by the time he processed what had happened, his body could no longer support him, and he copsed to the ground. The intense pain robbed him of his ability to move. The sounds around him became a muffled, indistinct roar, like an ocean tide. Evangeline''s terrified, worried face was reflected in his eyes, but she only nced at him for a second before turning and being led away. His vision filled with the sight of her retreating back. He stared after her, but Evangeline never once looked back. Heartless woman. The thought was a mixture of anger and powerlessness. But in that moment, he suddenly remembered the car crash from nearly two months ago. The image of a blood-stained face, filled with terror and disappointment, shed in his mind. That was Evangeline. He btedly realized that she must have felt just as he did now, watching him leave so decisively, without a backward nce. So this was what it felt like to be abandoned by the entire world. It was an unbearable agony. He didn''t know how much time had passed. The gunshots and chaos had ceased at some point. He thought he heard Flora''s voice, a distant cry. "Soren!" Soren tried to open his eyes, but a thick wave of exhaustion washed over him. His vision went ck, and he lost consciousness. When he woke again, Soren was met with the strong smell of antiseptic. He struggled to open his eyes, taking in his surroundings. He was in a hospital. Before he could think too much, his first thought was of Evangeline. How was she? That man had been aiming for her! At the thought, he fought to sit up. Just then, a slight, rustling sound nearby caught his attention. Catching a figure in his peripheral vision, Soren instinctively tumed his head. Seeing who it was, he let out a short, quiet breath of relief. Evangeline was standing there, her gaze lowered as she carefully arranged a bouquet of flowers in the Vase on his bedside table. Soft Gel. sunlight streamed in from th window, enveloping her in a warm glow. She looked peaceful Soren watched her, and all his anxiety seemed to melt away. The anesthetic had worn off, and a dull ache throbbed in his chest. None of the sunlight that bathed Evangeline reached him, but inexplicably, he felt warm all over. Seeing that Evangeline was safe, Sorenpletely forgot the regret he''d felt for saving her just before he passed out. At least she has some decency, Soren thought to himself. On impulse, he remained silent, watching as she finished with the flowers and put the vase back in its ce As if sensing something Evangeline looked over in his direction. Their eyes met. Soren''s heart skipped a beat, and for the first time, he felt a strange urge to look away. He averted his gaze. But he quickly realized his reaction made no sense. He hadn''t done anything wrong. Why should he hide? With that thought, Soren looked back at her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!